《My Father is a Hero, My Mother is a Spirit, the Daughter (Me) is a Reincarnator.》


 1 prologue

    The Kingdom of Temba had a famous anecdote.


    A monster called Monster Tempest has happened on the kingdom side for the first time in 200 years. That was 10 years ago. Men stand up all over the country to protect the kingdom. Among them, the Marquis family that unites the Tember Knights. The leader is His Excellency. His son, his eldest son, was a 17-year-old young assistant assistant vice captain, and he was part of a unit. This man was so loved by the spirits that he was claimed to have been since the founding of the kingdom. With the blessing of a spirit, you can use magic as a benefit. The man loved by these spirits used various magics to destroy monsters.


    The cause of the monster tempest was caused by an abnormal occurrence of a substance called magic, the base of magic. This converges in one place and the animals become violent, take in high concentrations of magical elements into the body, breed abnormally, and create monsters.


    The man asks the Spirit King to blow it off. A man who has wiped out hundreds of thousands of monsters together with the demon has run out of power and has fallen to the ground.


    "Lovell!"


    The squire screams. There was almost no consciousness of the man, but there was no wonder and pain despite falling to the ground. Behind the faint view was the King of Spirits, who was by my side. She supported the fallen Lovell very quickly. Stroking Lovell''s hair lovingly so that he can work hard. As the spirit king who gave blessing to a man, she was the original queen, Origin, who bundles all the spirits that exist in this world, not just the four elemental great spirits.


    "Lovell will die if he keeps it. I''ll take you to my country "


    "What is ...?"


    "I''ll sleep for a few years before recovering. I can never die


    The Queen left the word, gave Lovell a kiss of blessing, and disappeared with him.


    The kingdom was protected from Monster Tempest by Lovell. Lovell, a hero, has not returned from the spirit world even ten years later. Lovell''s family was honored for his achievements and gained a rank from the Marquis to Duke.


    People in this kingdom pray for the hero''s safety and wait for their return from the spirit world.

 2 Nice to meet you.

    Thanks. Somehow I''m reborn and now I''m 8 years old.


    I never thought I would reincarnate in what is called Buddhism. Before I was reborn, I was a scientist in Japan, so I was completely free from the concept of religion.


    In my laboratory, I was mainly engaged in discovering new substances and researching and developing new materials. Investigate various things such as synthesis, measurement, and trial production of materials, and clarify the effects and phenomena of metal compounds, electronic materials, organic conductors, and so on. It was another department, but when we succeeded in synthesizing a new element, everyone at the research center made a fuss.


    I don''t really remember why I died. Maybe I was doing some kind of experiment at the institute, and I felt like I fell down due to overwork because my sleepless research was everyday. She was a 28-year-old woman who married research, but she remembers that her daily life was fulfilling.


    So, back to the beginning, the story of this hero is about my father in this world. My mother is the original Queen Origin. I was born eight years ago from spirits and humans. To tell the truth, my father fell asleep in the spirit world, but woke up in about a year. As soon as I woke up, I was tired of hearing the outline of the matter, tired, and returned to the spirit world for a while because I was tired of returning, I signed a contract, I became in love with my partner''s mother I got it. My father became semi-spirited by contracting with his mother, the spirit king. Because of that, my father lost control.


    There was a power originally borrowed from the Spirit King by contracting with the Spirit. In the process of taking it in and making it his own power, a rejection reaction occurred when mixing with the magical power of the person who originally had it, and it seemed to runaway. The danger meant that I couldn''t return to the human world in another way. While training to control power in the spirit world, after that I was born and raised a child. It has finally calmed down and it is now.


    To tell the truth, this includes a bit of my training. Born as a quarter of spirits and humans, I was destined to take charge of the remnants of my predecessor major. As soon as I noticed the reincarnation, I was excited about what kind of fate it was and was doing research at the research stage, and I bit my cheat.


    This was a two-year-old event that began the education of the next queen of the spirit world, but I still reflect on it, but I do not regret it as a researcher. If you are worried about the research soul that has soaked into the bones, the experiment is natural. If you don''t, you will not be able to sleep.


    The spirit to be realized requires more power than the Great Spirit, but I am naturally shaped like a human because of the human blood, and I am aging at the same speed as humans. Even so, it is still a spirit, so the body is smaller than the average of the human child. I am no longer 120cm compared to the average height of a 10 year old girl being 140cm. So I often get mistaken about 5-6 years old.


    My mother said that growth would almost stop when he reached the age of about 15 in humans. But by comparison I was leaning my head when my growth was too slow. I noticed here. Maybe before reincarnation I may have influenced. Because it was awesome.


    ���� As you may have guessed, it was a baby face�� It is a trauma to say that even if you confess to the opposite sex, you can only see your sister, or if you walk next door you are treated as a criminal and do not want to go out together. By the way, my mother in this world has big tits. It is a big pie. Probably the 8th or 9th place from A. I hope that DNA will do the job here in the future.


    However, my father is rather small and smiles all the time because he can always do it. And I often go to my father for banzai and cry. After almost no growth, it will grow at a rate of only one year after several decades and hundreds of years. I want to grow with long, long eyes.


    And as you can see from the name Ellen, the power as a spirit comes from the "element". Yes, it is an element.


    For some reason, I was reincarnated as an elemental spirit.

 3 I have been found.

    "Hey Hey, do you know those guys?"


    "Oh ... has it finally gone?"


    This 27-year-old father, Lovel, who tilts his head and returns, gently strokes me, Ellen''s head, and shoots cheerfully.


    I was asked to buy meat skewered on a skewer at the open-air of the town I just dropped in, and when I was cheeking with my father, suddenly I looked back at the stunned voice heard from behind.


    "Well, no way ... Lovell-sama ...?"


    The sound of something falling along with that voice. Looking back at his father''s name, there were two men who looked at this and looked half-open.


    "Wow wow, let''s run away"


    So my father suddenly held me and suddenly transferred. We moved to a place far away from the town, and we did the same thing.


    "Why run away?"


    "I became a celebrity without knowing, would you be afraid if you were suddenly surrounded?"


    "... Yeah, hero."


    "Stop!"


    She covers her face with her hands, and chews as she mumbles the rest of her flesh while she is amazed at her father who is shattered. After seeing me, my father remembered that he had thrown away his own skewer to hold me at once, and he began to fall dumb. I''m sorry to say that I''m terrible, and I offer the rest of the meat while saying. And my father, who is happy and biting, thinks it''s cute even from a child''s point of view. It is relative favor.


    We were spending our time in the spirit world, and soon came to the human world to adapt our power. But my father did not want to go home. Apparently it seems to be coming out of a good place, but it is said that there will be a big fuss when he returns and there is a brutal affair. The reason was the opening "Hero Story". In addition, there was a rare existence of me. If my presence is depressed, humans can abuse power. Because of these concerns, I wore my food deeply and traveled around the world with my father, occasionally sightseeing the human world with my mother.


    My father looks amazing. Originally, he had blue eyes on his chestnut hair, but he was in the spirit world. He had originally signed a contract with his mother and turned his silver hair into purple eyes. My mother''s hair is platinum. The eyes are red. My father turned purple with his original blue eyes mixed with his mother''s red. My hair is white and silver straight like my father. The eyes are called aurora or mystic topaz, and the eyes turn into various colors at various angles based on purple. Is my eye titanium irradiation technology? I don''t understand the meaning, but I love it as a crystal of modern science technology. Her face is similar to her mother, her straight silver hair and her hair hopping slightly out on both sides inherited her father''s gene. When my father was small, my mother was so cute and she and I, too, were spending a light, daunting day on both sides.


    "The people you just knew Toto-sama, why did you escape?"


    "I was surprised because you didn''t think you noticed that your hair and eye color had changed?"


    "... Is it surprised who declared to escape?"


    "It''s a promise I won''t say!"


    "I haven''t made such a promise beforehand."


    As I have said many times, my father is very beautiful. If you walk around the town and look at all the people who pass, regardless of gender, you don''t think there''s really any crisis management where you think it''s inconspicuous. By the way, I cover my face with my hood deep. Because my father''s and my mother''s DNA is terrifying. It would be inevitable to see your face in a water mirror for the first time and go crazy. My father is worried and always carries me around to see if I can be kidnapped. Well, it is inevitable that the stride is different at this height.


    It is said that my mother is on the side, but she is a spirit and has disappeared. Although he uses a water mirror to watch his father on the throne of the spirit world, his mother is the queen of the spirit world, which bundles large spirits from spirits. The power who controls the origins of this world seems to have a great effect on the surroundings if it is okay to appear in the human world, but if he stays there for a long time. So when my father wakes up my mother, she stalkins with a water mirror so she can rush right away ...


    I''m still small, so the effect of power is okay, but thanks to the genes I inherited from my parents, I have a natural, faint, human face. People look at me at first glance and fall in love with each other, and they are very scared because they extend their fingers toward the eyes to see if my eyes are jewelry.


    "I''m about to chase."


    "He will definitely follow you."


    My father, shaking with trembling, wondered what had happened in the past.


    "Oh, I wish I had erased those memories before winding."


    My father, saying something very heartless, was still prepared.


    We had completely forgotten that our father was a hero, and immediately reported the hero''s return above, and forgot to make a fuss all over the country.


    The writings were touched around, and as soon as they were found, they were chased by the people and became exhausted.

 4 I was tied.

    After that, I had severe eyes. Even though he was moving around the city with his father, he witnessed his father''s subordinates rushing abroad, crying and begging to return. As he continued to watch the good-looking adults beheaded, begged and crying everywhere he went, he complained to his father and complained to his father.


    "Because Tosama was not worried about you because he didn''t contact you, what would you do if you greet him or not, and you might not be able to be chased?"


    "Hmm, it hurts my ears."


    The subordinates who heard this cried and thanked me. But when I said "To-sama," my subordinates shouted and stunned.


    "Ellen, will you be with Kasama? Tou-sama has to go to the enemy line in the future."


    "It''s hard to go to the enemy team. I''ll be watching over with Ka-ma, so if you need support fire, please call me. Let''s have a small mess with the prestige of my mother and child."


    When I said so, my father gave a kiss to my forehead and cheek with a gentle smile, saying he was too overkill. And hug me tight. painful.


    I also gave a return kiss to my father''s cheek. From a Japanese point of view, this was a great resistance at first. It seems to me that habituation is terrible now. She moved to her mother in the spirit country, waving her hand to her father.


    The place where the transfer took place is a large hall with a throne given by the King of Spirits. My mother sitting on the throne seemed to be watching all the details in the water mirror set up next door. Then I thought I didn''t have to explain.


    "It''s tricky. I want to eat skewers too ..."


    The mother who was separated was messing around.


    wait a minute. Wasn''t it a few days before you ate skewers?


    ***


    Immediately after Ellen''s disappearance, Lovell became expressionless. Lovell, who was known to have very little emotion, was there.


    Alberto, who had been on the side of Lovell for 20 years, was surprised at his face as his beloved father. Lovell''s appearance is almost the same as 10 years ago, except for hair and eyes. But the little kid wearing the hood called Lovell "To-sama." The voice tells me that she is a girl. The hair that spills from the edge of the hood is a silver thread that shines. Is it about 5 or 6 years old based on physique?


    It is said that humans do not have silver hair in this world. Silver hair is the color of the spirit, which is located at a higher position. The current color of Lovell has changed to silver hair. Is it the influence of the spirit country? When my subordinates reported that my eyes had changed color, I thought I was wrong. He was skeptical, but when his subordinate called his name, he thought he had escaped in a hurry. If you are the wrong person, you just have to say that you are the wrong person. Alberto realized that he had escaped because he knew his subordinate''s face, so he decided to meet in person.


    But what happened in front of him was too far off, and Albert was confused because his brain couldn''t handle it.


    "Lovell-sama! Miko ...


    "... I go to the castle and say hello, I won''t be involved with you anymore."


    Alberto returns to me in a moment to Lovell, who expresses herself with no expression. His appearance was the same as his ten years ago, except for his hair and eye color. Even if the insulation is beaten.


    "The Duke of Van Craift and we all await the return of Lovell!"


    "... Duke?"


    "10 years ago, I was raised by the work of Lovell-sama"


    "My father has died of the Monster Tempest. I wasn''t there, but he was raised?"


    "... Currently, my brother Sauvell is your head."


    "I don''t have to go back there."


    Now that Lovell has returned for the first time in 10 years, he has nowhere to stay. The two younger brothers are 25, a good age. I supposedly took over the house as an adult. The territory has been ruled for nine years. In this country, women are in their teens and men in their 20s are suitable for marriage. Perhaps, when the heirs were absent one after another, they would have been married early. Furthermore, there was one possible reason that Lovell would be raised in spite of his absence.


    In other words, there is a strong possibility that my brother''s family lives in my parents'' home, and that seems to be something to say.


    "No, no! Please come home!"


    "����Why?"


    The foreboding was correct. What I heard suspiciously was the beginning of the turbulence.

 5 It seems that my father's home is the enemy's root castle.

    The Marquis family, the Vanclift family, was a samurai family. He was the commander of the Knights for generations, claiming to be the king''s right arm. Lovell, 10 years ago, was also an unusual assistant assistant captain in his teens. This is not only due to martial arts, but also because Lovell could use spirit magic. The Vanclift family gained the most magical power in the world, despite the fact that Lovell began to be seen by the primal queen, Origin, despite being a house with no magic.


    Former head of the Knights died at the forefront of Monster Tempest. The eldest son is unknown in life while going to the spirit country. When a general sorcerer asks the spirit about Lovell, there should be no decent answer. Naturally, humans were half of the spirit king. It was also very secretive for the spirits that the spirit signed to Lovell was the King of Spirits.


    His second son, Sauvell, was 15 at the time. She was a steward or if she had a temporary dispatch of a servant from the country, she would have no problem with her house or territory. I held it.


    Lovell''s younger brother, Sauvell, had some skill in swords, but the adult in the country was 16 years old, and Sauvell, a pre-adult child, was not added to the Monster Tempest subjugation unit. Was.


    At present, his younger brother, Sauvell, seems to be joining the ranks and climbing up to the top on his own to serve as the knight commander. He has a nose in his career as a Vanclift family. But his subordinates say there is a problem elsewhere.


    (That woman is at home ...?)


    Lovell held his head.


    The "woman" who caused Lovell''s headache was a former fianc�� of Lovell. Agiel, the second Princess of the Kingdom of Tenbar. Above are two older brothers and one older sister. Aguiel was the youngest of his other brothers, and was very beloved. Lovell was sent to the forefront of the Monster Tempest, and offered to give Aguiel abandonment of the engagement. Because I don''t know if I can live alive. It might have been a good story if Aguiel wept and waited for Lovell''s return, even if it was destroyed.


    But Aguiel was a very high pride, spender and arrogant woman. With his nose drawing his royal family''s blood, he snuggles with Lovell, who fell in love at first sight. A woman who robbed the king and forcibly robbed the position of the fiancee of Lovell, who was the most beautiful king in the kingdom. Character is already the worst word. Agie, who became a fiancee with power, was so impressed in public that he would marry the Marquis. Thank you.


    During the Monster Tempest, Aguiel shook power not to take Lovell. However, this threat cannot be overcome without Lovell, who boasts the kingdom''s most powerful force. The king did not listen to her words, despite her beloved daughter.


    The sacrifice that survived the Monster Tempest was great. His chief, Lovell, died in return and was taken to the spirit world for medical treatment. When she was told that she wouldn''t be able to return for several years, she wasn''t waiting for her fianc��e to return. Agiel, who was abandoned, was outraged that his pride had been hurt.


    Apparently, he never thought of breaking Lovell''s engagement as a mourning for those who were left behind. If a fianc�� dies, it is treated in the same way as a widow in the country, mourning for one year, and cannot be newly engaged or remarried for at least three years. That is why it was common for those who were sent to the forefront to break engagement. The abandoned will only be able to make the next engagement for a year, and the abandoned will not be able to make the next engagement for three months if there is no transgression.


    People who heard the story and the story of Lovell were overwhelmed, and the hero''s story drunk the crowd, and the voice of pushing the Lovell to the Vanclift family increased. Aguiel''s violence was partly due to the roar of the people, and it was probably due to the fact that Aguiel was able to laugh, not least, including the loss of his engagement from Lovell. Whatever the order, in public opinion Lovell, who beat Agier on breaking his engagement, was disappointed and sent to the forefront with his father to defend the country and never return home. .


    The Vanclift family was raised, including to calm the people. Agiel was impatient for this. She is not a woman who does not pay attention to Van Craift''s reputation, which has been claimed to be the home of a hero. In this country, where adults are 16 years old, it is too late to marry a teen. A year after waiting for Lovell''s return, Aguiel responded that he was desperate and saw his brother who was just 16 years old. The violent woman who sent Lovell to the forefront was to show the play that she was not neglecting the Vanclift family.


    "So that woman has been married"


    "I could not refuse because of the king''s life ..."


    Sauvell and Aguiel are the same year. He escaped marriage because of the country''s situation, in which both men and women must be 16 or older to be married. In fact, it was Aguiel who did not want to return to the human world, despite Lovell awakening in a year. Even though I had to get rid of my engagement, if I return home, it will be Ami Kimoto. I heard that Origin had told his squire that he would not wake up for a few years, so he thought he would stay in the spirit world until Aguiel was late, but he was moved by his presence and dedicated to watching Lovell. I couldn''t be there. I was surprised that I was semi-spirited, but I am lucky to be blessed with dear beings.


    But it was hard to believe that his younger brother had been the next victim. In addition, a hero from the land of Lovell, where Agier was obsessed, will return ... that would be a great humiliation for Agier.


    "There is a child between Sauvell and Aguiel, a girl ... but ...


    "Is it exactly like Aguier?"


    "Yes ... it''s already"


    A child raised by that woman. Easy to imagine. Sauvell, like herself, hated Agiel. Lovell and Sauvell are not similar. This is because the face making was divided between the beauty and the beast''s parents. My younger brother resembled his strict father. My brother looks good enough to be mistaken for a woman like my mother. Aguel was a woman who laughed with her nose, despite Sauvell''s stern face, who smelled his father''s scales when she was young, but she couldn''t think of being forced to marry her. I have a headache as if I wanted to be so infamous. Perhaps not only Aguiel wanted fame, but also the royal family. Despite the rise, the essential Lovell was absent. It may have been determined that blood is needed accordingly.


    It''s a matter of knowing that two people who have a feud can''t go well before picking them up. It is just an obligation to have a child. It was a matter of course for nobles. However, another bomb was dropped by Alberto.


    "Sauvel is surrounded by Ichii''s favorite. There is one girl there."


    ������������


    My father and Lovell disappeared one after another, and even though he took over the patriarch, he came to Agiel, despite being under pressure. I immediately realized that Sauvell''s peace of mind was not at home. I don''t know his brother''s feelings, but what''s this quagmire? ...


    "The Vanclift family is a car of fire because of the waste of Aguier ..."


    "... I guessed that when I got home, did I get a reminder?"


    "Of course."


    Then Lovell sighed, waiting to be sure. Lovell had a further headache as to whether he would be used to ditch Agiel. But for ten years he had put pressure on his brother. This should be done as an older brother.


    She sent her cute daughter to her beloved wife and she was right.


    "... There''s a place to stop ahead. I''ll drive that woman out."


    The vassal, who saw the light behind Lovel who moved his legs, responded vigorously.


    ***


    "Kama, what kind of person is Agiel?"


    "Once you meet, you''ll want to throw a lump of fire on your face!"


    "... I knew it was terrible."


    Ellen thought that his father''s home was indeed a considerable enemy when he was a parent and child.

 6 Tosama Ikemen!

    It was a small church in the town that Lovel said there was a place to go before the greeting. Opening the door of an unpopular, deserted church, a rustling sound of hinges was heard. When I entered the shrine with the squeaky noise, there was a man cleaning it. Nobody seemed to be anywhere else.


    "Oh, this is ... how did you go to this place?"


    With the broom in hand, the priest''s forty-something man turns his face here. Then he saw the silver-haired Lovell and was hardened.


    "Well, isn''t ... Hero the hero?"


    Lovell sighs to see if the writing has reached this point. But Lovell nodded and showed his business.


    "Can I file a marriage report in this church?"


    "����Yes?"


    I could not believe Lovell''s words. Alberto, who was behind him, also made a startling voice.


    "Lovell !?"


    "We''re celebrating the wedding there. I want a certificate here too."


    "Is Lovell married ...? Good morning? Yes, I''m the priest in the last seat, but I can give you papers."


    "Help"


    "So, is that okay? Mr. Lovell is a nobleman ... not here, not the cathedral of the royal city ...?"


    "It''s a bit in translation. Thanks bounce. I want to get married right away."


    "Is it right now?"


    "Hurry up"


    "Yes, yes!"


    He throws out a broom and the priest runs and jumps into the back room. When the priest was gone, Alberto came to Lovell.


    "What does it mean that you have a child but you are already married?"


    "It''s the same. I''m an adopted son."


    "Huh oh !?"


    What was the priest who flew to the next room with an astounding Alberto''s scream! ? He said in a hurry.


    "Okay, don''t worry."


    The mouth is too amazed astonishingly. Later on, Father put the large book he had brought on the main altar.


    "Um ... Lovell-sama, who is your partner ...?"


    At the wedding ceremony, each other signs a big book. The book is maintained by the church in a spellbook and signed by each other to be recognized as a couple.


    "Awaken now"


    "����Yes?"


    Looking sideways at Alberto''s depressed face, Lovell aroused.


    "Oli, come. Let''s have a wedding here."


    Watching what happens with my mother and what to do with a water mirror, what a wedding.


    "Kyu aa ah, Lovell!"


    Looking back at her happily disappearing mother, I looked into the water mirror again, saying, "I''m sorry."


    Origin suddenly appears with the light and hugs Lovell. With that momentum, the two turned round and round.


    "Wonderful! You can have a wedding in the human world!"


    "It''s not gorgeous, but can you forgive me?"


    "Of course, you"


    So they kiss. Father and Alberto opened their mouths and glanced at the situation.


    "Well, isn''t it a spirit !?"


    "Oh, yes."


    "Oh, you''ve been a long time?"


    Albert turned his startling face to the origin that returned. Yes, ten years ago ... at the monster tempest, Albert noticed that he was the origin who took Lovell to the spirit world.


    "I''m already a semi-spirit with Auri. There''s nothing wrong with a spirit wedding."


    Rover turned to the Father.


    ***


    Father could not believe the sight in front of him.


    The goddess religion is worshiped in this country. Vall sees everything and Var condemns. In addition, the origin is declared to be all mothers. Everything that symbolizes things is a goddess, and the world is taught to be supported by a goddess. The goddess means protection and struggle to protect the goddess, and is a nestling with the goddess.


    The priest was nailed to a woman who looked just like a goddess in the cathedral. Moreover, they say that women are spirits. It was tempting to ask what this meant, but I was impressed by the urge to give blessings to Lover and Origin, who looked at me. Without asking anything, the priest resolutely opens his marriage book looking ahead. I prepared a pen and sang a congratulations. The marriage ceremony of two people advances. Make an oath with each other and sign the documents.


    This world wedding seen in a water mirror is similar to that on Earth. However, there seems to be no exchange of rings. It was natural that the spirit of the element wanted to give something to two people. If so, I transfer to the church. To my sudden appearance, my father, mother and others were amazed.


    "Congratulations to Tosama and Tosama"


    With that said, I make two rings in the air. Atomic number 78! Platinum!


    "Please put your left hand on both."


    When I say so, my father and mother are steadily leaving their left hands.


    "The left ring finger is said to be a finger that is directly connected to the heart and symbolizes creation. It is a finger that has the meaning of love, happiness, and wishes that protects the other from the heart."


    The fathers listen to my words, leaving the other two, whose thoughts are pure white on my sudden appearance. A shiny substance wraps around the left ring finger. A drop of tears spilled there.


    Atomic number 6! Carbon ... I make diamonds! !


    I have a cheat that I can change the compound and the structural arrangement as I like. The diamond and the ring are synthesized, the size is adjusted and finely crafted, and finally a wish can be put.


    "Eternal bonds, sure things, innocence ... two blessings to a diamond with such meaning!"


    The blessing I put in the ring was a good place for good health prayer and the ring glowing.


    When I thought that a beam of light came into the stained glass of the church and that rainbow-colored light was shining, droplets glowing from the sky shimmered. It''s like being blessed by God.


    "Oh ... this is ..."


    "Oh, Var and Elder have blessed me!"


    The father was frightened by the happy mother''s voice.


    "If it''s a twin goddess ...?"


    "Are you going to say hello next time?"


    "Ufufu, yeah. I have to say thank you!"


    Father and Albert were in a state of disillusionment with Origin agreeing with Lovell''s casual remarks. I was even more enthusiastic about the smart spirit of my acquaintance.


    "I don''t have a rice shower!"


    Sprinkle the brilliant cut diamonds from the sky as if it were a rice shower. The spilling light draws a rainbow trajectory and wraps around the two. They looked very happy at the fantastic sight and called me.


    He jumps into the excitement when he is happy, and his father holds him between them. She kissed her father and mother from both sides and cheated and laughed.


    "I''m happy to have a wonderful blessing from my daughter."


    "Yes, you"


    The Father returns to me and spins the last word of the congratulations.


    "The approval of marriage has been granted by God. They will be married now!"


    The marriage book shines in the voice of the Father. Now Lovell is known to be married to Origin.


    "Thank you, Father. As you can see, my wife and child were so special that I couldn''t have a wedding in this human world. And I want to ask this secretly. I don''t have it. "


    The father nodded in Lovere''s words.


    "Thank you. I''m glad it''s recognized by humans."


    "I''m sorry I messed up."


    The last is my apology. In the central passage, called the nave of the church, the diamonds I scattered glisten. Gather it magically, hold it in both hands and present it to the priest.


    "This is to Father. If you have any trouble, please use it."


    He handed the diamond to both hands he gave, and thanked him for offering a bag full of gold coins.


    "Thank you"


    Yes, with a smile, they leave behind the nave. The priest was stunned, and Alberto returned and chased the three men along a side street so as not to pass through the nave. Passing behind the nave, where the bride and groom pass, means that they step into the end of the road and get in the way. Albert seemed to know this unexpectedly.


    Until the sun set and the inside of the church darkened, the priest was kept moving and spilling tears with a diamond in his hands.

 7 Hero's return.

    Leaving church, I smiled in my father''s arms.


    "Tosama, it was really cool!"


    Days have already passed since I got down to the human world with my father. Nevertheless, I didn''t understand what my father wanted to say about getting married in the church, but it would have something to do. But when I look at my father, I don''t see that at all.


    "Eh, really?"


    She seemed to be glad to be praised by her daughter, and her friendship collapsed and the crisp, cool look went somewhere.


    "I''m very sorry for now."


    "why!?"


    When I looked at my mother when she released her shocked father, she looked very happy with her father''s arm. Occasionally he sees a ring on his left ring finger and dyes his cheeks enchantingly and makes a happy face. If you get such a face, you will be very happy here. I thought I was really happy to be born to this family.


    ***


    On his way to the carriage, parked at the entrance of the church, when he is hugging his father''s neck with his hands entangled, he sees his servant, Alberto, who naturally follows him. Alberto had a very unacceptable face that looked confused. As I stared at Alberto, she seemed to notice this glance, and Alberto shook his shoulders. But Alberto doesn''t seem to know what to talk about, even if I stare silently.


    I was staring at Albert, almost without blinking, probably because I thought I would lose if I turned my eyes here. Then my father and mother seemed to notice my disturbing air.


    "What happened, Ellen. Are you worried about Alberto?"


    ������������


    Still, he stares at Alberto. Hey, what do you say? Apparently, when I put intimidation, Alberto finally noticed.


    "... Lovell, congratulations on your marriage."


    He felt surprised at Albert, who bowed to his ministry and bowed, and laughed at him.


    "Thank you, Alberto"


    Alberto looked over her happy father''s face. Alberto may be confused by his father''s appearance in 10 years. But the next moment, he took a serious face, as if to return to reality.


    "That woman. It''s never better to be careful."


    So my father left me with my mother. Alberto apparently noticed something in his father''s words, too, and was surprised.


    "Auri, Ellen. I''m going home now, but I meet a disgusting woman. You''ll see her in a water mirror, but don''t want to come here no matter what."


    "Tosama, why?"


    "Because she doesn''t know what to do with you, and I don''t want to get you into her sight."


    So my father stroked my head. I was surprised at what they hated. When I looked at her face, she seemed to understand the other person, and she understood it with a smile.


    `` And if Ellen was known and the royal family brought out the marriage, I could not stand it and would go on a rampage. ''''


    My mother, me, and Albert were amazed by my father, who felt so disgusted.


    "Lovell-sama ... Is it too trivial ..."


    "What to say! Ellen is so cute!"


    My father hugged me, my mother hugged me, and my mother and I looked so cold that my father and I noticed it.


    "I understand what you want to say. I refuse to look at that woman''s face because I want to throw a lump of fire?"


    "Oh, of course."


    When she says so, she kisses her mother''s cheek. Refuse ...? When I leaned on what it was, my father smiled bitterly when I saw him with him.


    "Then I''ll go. I hate it. I hate it. I hate it very much .... I want to go back with the Ori ..."


    "I wish you good luck."


    "Do your best!"


    I don''t know what, but my mother and my mother returned to the spirit world by sending an ale with my mother.


    ***


    Looking back at his wife and daughter, Lovell, riding in a carriage, looked out of the window, blinding Alberto, sitting opposite him. Albert was puzzled by the changes in Lovell who had not met for ten years. He was embarrassed that the expressionless and poor emotional lord had such a happy face.


    I remember 10 years ago when I broke up at Monster Tempest. The figure of the lord who is tired of Agier''s attachment and feelings are getting poorer each year. Agier''s attachment was extreme, enclosing Lovell and isolated. Decade. During his separation, Lovell regained his human feelings with the spirit. And he had the happiness of a family. Alberto and others are making a fuss just because he is back, begging them to return, and heading to a place that could destroy their happiness.


    At the wedding, Albert noticed that he was thinking only about himself. First of all, he was in a position where he had to think about his lord, but he was distressed by Agiel''s treatment every day, and he did not see his happiness.


    "Lovell ... I''m sorry !!"


    Robert suddenly drops his head, and Lovell sighs.


    "... I knew that she was doing whatever she wanted, so that you could catch him up. I don''t mind having left it for ten years.


    With no age, he turned his hair into silver thread and his clear sky-like eyes turned purple with the dusk. He looks like 10 years ago, but has the illusion of being left by the master.


    I feel ten years. Alberto and Lovell then silently returned to their territories.


    ***


    When a carriage with a crest entered the Vanclift family territory, people rumors that it was no doubt every time the carriage crossed. The hero is back. So when someone screams, people run to the Van Craift family. When the carriage stopped in front of the house and Lovell got off the carriage, the people cheered.


    "Rovel-sama!"


    The front of the gate is full of people, and the people cry and call the name of Lovell. Recognizing that, he traveled to the closed gate and smiled and worked hard.


    "I''m sorry I''ve been away for a long time.


    He apparently noticed that he was 17 years old, just as he did 10 years ago. Furthermore, it has changed to silver hair and even the color of the eyes. From this figure, the territory realizes that Lovell had used his dying power to protect the land. The people start crying further, shouting at the hero Lovell and screaming thank you for protecting us.


    "Thank you for the welcome. The sun is gone. Let''s all be careful."


    People were watching Rover heading to the house with his back smiling.


    When I turned my feet to the mansion, I was greeted by all employees.


    "Lovell-sama, I''m waiting for you."


    The butler, who has been working at the residence for many years, was 10 years old, but as soon as he saw Rover, she was crying in her eyes. I did not think that a butler who had only seen resolutely since childhood would look like that. Lovell realizes that she was so worried. With a bitter smile, she called out now.


    Occasionally we hear sobbing from our servants. But none of them raised their heads and greeted Lovell, always bowing.


    I feel that I have returned to the servants. But the enemy is waiting in the future. Lovell wrinkled between his eyebrows and entered the mansion.

 8 The service is determined by the pie.

    As I stepped into the entrance hall, there was a sign of a person from the stairs leading up to the second floor.


    "Is it true that Lovell is back !?"


    Lovell raises his eyebrows to the high-pitched unpleasant voice. The woman was dressed in burning red clothing and still wearing jewelry with no pieces. The accessories are rubbing against each other, making a noise. Without consistency, it looked vulgar, no matter how expensive it was. I doubt the quality of wearing them so that they can rub each other. Gold hair is raised and pierced to roses. Will we go to the ball in the future?


    If the memories of 10 years ago and the present figure overlap, it would be a high-pitched voice calling for a headache. Aguiel, who was 15 at the time, was plump, but now he was so fat that he could no longer see it. There are plenty of ruffles used to hide the protruding meat above and below the tightening corset. Even though the warm colors seemed to expand, they seemed to be shimmering in flames due to the effect of frills.


    It is uncomfortable to hear the luxurious fluttering and heavy footsteps every time you go down the steps. He seemed to notice Lovell as he went down the stairs halfway.


    "Well, who are you ..."


    The eyes buried in the round face widened open.


    "Well, it''s Lovell-sama! What an appearance ...!"


    "Who are you?"


    Without hiding her expression of contempt, Lovell vomited, and her face was frightened.


    "I''m Aguiel, the wife of Sauvell."


    "Agier ...?"


    He looks from the tip of his feet to the top with a suspicious face, but nothing matches his memories.


    "I''m not keeping the prototype."


    "Lovell-sama"


    The butler chirps, but his voice includes consent.


    "Well, that''s the same, Lovell-sama! You who can''t make it are really the same as in the past!"


    His disappointed head didn''t even dislike him, and he seemed to have had memories. In spite of her tongue tapping, it doesn''t even reach this woman.


    "I''m glad you came to pick me up!"


    "����What are you saying?"


    "Speaking of my father''s life, why did you remember picking me so poorly that you were married to your brother? Oh, how wonderful!"


    The butler and maids by the side of the enchanting woman are scared. Lovell stared at Aguiel with a blank expression. Alberto, who was on his side, gradually turned blue in the appearance of Lovell. The room was still cold.


    "Yes, I''m going to introduce you to your daughter! It''s very cute, just like me. Amiel, get off!"


    Aguiel doesn''t notice the appearance of Agieel speaking to the second floor, as if everyone else saw something incredible.


    My mother and I were saying nothing in the mirror, and my words were gone. At the moment Agiel accused her father of picking up, a lump of fire appeared on her mother''s hand.


    "Kama, Kama! Stop it! The castle will burn!"


    In a hurry, I hugged my mother tightly, and my mother suddenly turned off the fire and hugged me.


    "This pig is a woman named Aguiel ..."


    I felt more like a black aura was coming from behind my mother, and I was even more panicked.


    "Wow ...! I''m sorry to the pig! Calm down!"


    "Is your daughter ...? There''s no daughter Lover loves except Ellen !!"


    Oh, I was a little glad that I was angry.


    My father''s attitude as seen through the water mirror, the appearance of Agieel I saw for the first time, and I was stroking my chest, saying that I was not worried. I heard she was a princess, so she imagined a beautiful woman like Aguiel with her mother. I was wondering what to do if my dad got stuck in a honey trap.


    My mother, who is said to have the same face, is an eternal beauty. What a big pie. Especially my father loves pie. Aguiel knew he was a poor pie. Same with old me. There are no fragments in Aguiel, such as military service. Should be fine.


    In the past, there was a time when I thought that if I became fat, the pie would become bigger in proportion. But as far as Agiel looks, even though the pie is indeed made up of fat, he perceives that the unders are increasing in proportion to the increase in top.


    That prime pie is the luxurious meat on the back. Fake. My eyes will not be deceived! !


    Lovel''s daughter, who is looking at this situation with a water mirror, is unaware that he is thinking of victory or defeat, and a girl called by Aguiel descends from the second floor. Its appearance was very similar to that of Agier. To this, Lovell''s face is faintly drawn.


    "Well! Wonderful gentlemen! Mom, who is this one?"


    "Your true father, you''re a hero. You''ve finally come to meet me. Say hello."


    "You were my true father! Nice! I am Amiel Van Claift. Father!"


    Avel, who looked at Lovell''s beautiful face and dyed her cheeks, looked blank.


    "Who is this?"


    "I am Amiel, the daughter of Agiel."


    "Isn''t she the son of Sauvell?"


    "... I can''t answer it."


    What does that mean, Lovell sees the butler. The child described himself as a true father. He told the butler that he couldn''t answer. In other words, it may not be a child of Sauvell.


    "It''s a pest!"


    Everyone agreed with Lovell to dump.


    Watching in the water mirror, I was expressionless.


    "Kyaa Ellen! Stop it! The castle will be broken!"


    My mother shouted and I returned to me. It seems that the elements contained in the air were vibrated at high frequencies, and the friction of energy caused cracks and sparks to scatter in places.


    "I''m sorry.


    "It''s okay, you''re the same!"


    "Yes! Only Ellen can call To-sama!"


    "Yes! Only Ellen!"


    My mother and I hug each other.


    "I wonder why I can''t go to this place ..."


    "What a promise I made ..."


    "That''s true!"


    My mother agrees and feels better. But the other spirits in the castle were screaming to stop.


    Only Lovell could stop them in a good way.

 9 The appearance of a younger brother and a runaway grandfather.

    Lovel looked at Agiel with cold eyes and heard a rushing man from the outside.


    "I heard my brother was back!"


    The man who jumped into the entrance hall was a man with a large physique. His bearded appearance overlaps with Lovell''s father.


    "... Sauvel? I''m just like my father."


    Sauvell sees Lovel turning around and welcoming him.


    "What a ... older brother ... that figure ..."


    "What''s more than a breath disaster. I''ve been away all the time. I struggled."


    "Oh ... brother."


    He hugs his big brother''s shoulder and lovingly taps his rounded back. My height seems to have been overtaken by my brother. I felt ten years.


    Despite the emotional reunion, there was an out-of-place high-pitched voice tearing them apart.


    "Oh, Sauvell, in a good place! Have a divorce with me!"


    The surrounding maids were angry at Agiel''s words.


    "... you''re still terrible"


    Sauvell sees Agiel and glares at his wrist.


    "Did you spend the house''s money again? You know how many times you know your head! It''s money for the people!"


    "What do you say, it''s not this normal! If I don''t dress up, this house will be licked! Rather I''ll use it, I just want to thank you!"


    Lovell calmly observes the two of them, who start a common argument in front of the servant. The two''s argument is a daily matter. Although the servant did not seem to be able to stay, he felt that he was used somewhere.


    She thought she had no innocence, but she looked down on her brother to see if she was well-educated. Then Lovell decided to abandon his mercy, saying he was guilty of Agiel.


    "Sauvel, Aguiel. Don''t show your house shame. Be later."


    "Brother!"


    "Oh! As you can see, Lovell understands me."


    "It''s useless to say anything to this, because I don''t have a brain that I can understand."


    In the words of Lovell, Sauvell sighs that he was. Aguiel seemed to be ignorant of himself and was glad with his triumphant look. His self-centered thinking may have interpreted him as having Aguiel''s shoulders.


    "Sauvel has a story"


    "Oh, my brother ..."


    "Lauren, I''m heading to the castle tomorrow. Keep an eye out for it, and then to the Justice Department."


    The butler, called Lauren, replied that he had broken his hips.


    "My brother, the Justice Bureau ..."


    "It''s your divorce process. Aguiel wants it."


    Next to the breathtaking Sauvell, Aguiel cheered cheerfully. The Justice Department is a separate organization from the Church. When a problem arises, it is a place to make legal decisions, such as breaking a ritual that has been magically approved. The marriage is a declaration to God and is done by the church, but the divorce is the Justice Bureau. However, when divorced, the person who caused the divorce will be judged as having broken his vow to God.


    "Tomorrow, you''re going to the Justice Bureau. I''ll be there."


    No one ever objected to the words of Lovell, which rules this place.


    "Sauvel, let''s go"


    With his brother, Lovell headed upstairs.


    ***


    Lovell headed to the men''s cigar room, crossing his legs on the sofa. Lean on the elbow rest, place your hand on your forehead as if to control your headache, and exhale deeply, exhaling the accumulated resentment.


    "... I just heard about Albert."


    "Oh ... I''m sorry that she was going to love her house."


    Lovell ordered his younger brother to sit down. The large body looks just like my father when viewed from the end. In that monster tempest, I fight next to me and remember the end of my father. My father died guarding his subordinates. He protected Alberto.


    His younger brother, whose personality he did not resemble to his father, was originally weak. It is very painful to have a face that is tired of the turmoil caused by that woman.


    "That''s until tomorrow. Tomorrow, we''ll drive those women out."


    "... Are you a child?"


    "Is that not your child?"


    "... I don''t know."


    "What do you mean"


    "... the day she came to marry, she was desperate and drunk and drunk ..."


    I noticed the moment I heard it.


    "Oh, I was plotted."


    "I learned that when I encountered such a place, a man became weaker immediately ..."


    When he got up in the morning, Agiel would have sneaked in next door. Imagine it and be terrified. Lovell claps his shoulders to comfort the depressed Sauvell.


    "Agier claims that he is not a child of Sauvell."


    "... what?"


    "For the most part, I''m going to talk about the theory that if I get married, I''ll be my child. In this case, it''s rather convenient."


    "Brother?"


    "If you go to the Justice Bureau tomorrow, you will have to talk about your divorce. Don''t open your mouth.


    "What do you mean, may I be punished?"


    "I don''t think so. That woman will commit suicide. If you don''t want to get involved in it, never open your mouth.


    Sauvell had no choice but to respond to Lovel''s uncertain appearance.


    As soon as this topic is over, he sees Lovell who is silent at once, and Sauvell looks at his brother seriously. Its appearance is the same as 10 years ago. No, there are certainly unusual places. Hair color and eye color.


    "Ah ... elder brother, where in the last 10 years ..."


    "Oh, I was in the spirit world."


    "Your appearance ..."


    ������������


    Sauvell was depressed if he couldn''t ask the quieter Lovell.


    "Let Lauren and Alberto be present!"


    With that said, Lovell rings the provided bell. He orders Loren to come in and asks Albert to come in, and tells them to enter the room. After seeing all of them, Lovell put a soundproof barrier in the room. Eavesdropping is irresistible.


    A water mirror in the spirit world is a mirror that reflects the truth. My wife and child will have been watching this situation for a long time.


    "I''ve been in the spirit world for 10 years. I woke up about a year ago. This is an apology ... I thought I would marry Agier if I went back, I refused to go back That''s it. "


    Perhaps it was painfully understood by Lovell. It seems that Lovell, who had been tied to Agier since childhood, was painfully painful, and Lauren took a breath, consented and nodded.


    "I didn''t think she would marry her brother ... I didn''t just leave her to the house, she even ... she didn''t do it, Sauvell.


    "Oh my brother ...!"


    Sauvell is impressed by Rovel''s head lowering. Lovell suddenly looked gentle.


    "I have found a dear person over there and have already married."


    Lovel and Sauvell were too surprised by Lovel''s bomb remarks.


    "Please keep me secret until the time comes. My wife is the queen of the spirit world, Origin."


    Lovell continues with the three who spell it out.


    "I''m adopted in the other world. I have a daughter. I''m very cute like my wife."


    Lovell keeps smiling and the three can only open their mouths with their eyes wide open. Lovell had changed so much. No, this was the original form of Lovell. Here, the real figure of Lovell, which was hidden by Agiel, was here.


    "Sauvel, I''ve heard you have a home. If that woman goes away, call her here."


    "e����"


    "I don''t care if Ichii appears. Rather, the royal family was more harmful."


    Lovell laughs at Sauvell, who is too confused to speak. Lovell''s words were the same as saying that the house would be left to Sauvell.


    "I''m not ... well suited to the Lord. I know it''s painful in the last 10 years! Isn''t my brother coming back !?"


    "I won''t take over this house .... I guess I know?"


    Lovell is not growing.


    "I have become a semi-spirit. The world of people must be turned by people."


    Loren, who looks a little lonely, gently wipes her overflowing tears with a handkerchief. Alberto is holding his fist and biting his lips. But Sauvell did not retreat.


    "But! But you should be there! Humans and spirits coexist! Please, no more family ... I''m with my family! Don''t be alone anymore! ! "


    Lovell surprises at Sauvell''s desperate words and opens his eyes. Sauvel was so lonely that his brother was gone with his father. My mother looked down, came to Agiel at the depressed arrow and was messed up in the house. Of course, there were allies, but the presence of Agier could only result in them being disturbed.


    When I heard about my mother''s whereabouts, she seemed to have moved away and didn''t want to have any connection with him. Sauvell has been in the last 10 years. Only one person, separated from his family, supported the house and fought.


    "Are you not helping me ?! I can''t do it alone. The territories are happily complaining that my brother is back!"


    "..."


    Indeed it was. Thanks to the uproar of the vassal, Lovell had been pulled out to the front stage. If it disappears here, it will be another fuss. I was wondering what happened to Lovell.


    Behind the water mirror, I and my mother looked at each other.


    "I''m worried, Tosama."


    "Oh, I don''t care."


    "Would you like to go for a bowl? There''s no woman who promised To-sama."


    "That''s good. Nice, Ellen!"


    My mother happily hugged me and transferred.


    The women suddenly appeared from the air, and the Sauvells were surprised and turned back.


    "You, what are you worried about? Your favorite family must be taken care of."


    "Tosama, you don''t have to worry"


    As I and my mother approached my father, Lovell smiled with a distressed face.


    "Is your mind determined?"


    "Oh ... I don''t know.


    My father hugged my mother and me together and gave each other a kiss.


    "Oh, I see. Sauvell."


    Lovell decides something and calls his brother in a gentle voice.


    "I''m going to assist you. I won''t go away. Please rest assured."


    Lovell declared that he would support the people together in the territory protected by the Monster Tempest.


    "Rabbits are also good, the game is tomorrow.


    When Lovell proclaimed with strong eyes, the three men, who were so delighted, just nodded.


    ***


    When the tears of the three men finally settled, Lovell introduced his wife as Origin.


    "Is it enough to introduce me? I''ve been with you all the time."


    "That''s right"


    "Well ... what was the contract of Lovell-sama was the king of spirits ..."


    "Well, you''re usually surprised."


    "And the child ..."


    "Nice to meet you, my daughter Ellen."


    When the lady bowed, she noticed that Lauren''s face was out of order.


    "This is how cute this is. It looks just like her mother, it''s very cute, and the habit of her father''s hair remains. Thank you, politely. Please call me grandfather "


    "Grandfather?"


    When he leans his head, Lauren laughs, ho-ho-ho, and his face is laughing.


    "What a luck! It looks like you''ve got a cute little grandson! It''s wonderful, Lovell and Origin !!"


    "Lauren, don''t run away"


    "No, no! This is it! I''ve been waiting for this for a long time!


    He stares at a runaway grandfather. It seemed to me that I was watching a runaway father.


    "Elen, please tell me anything about this old man. I''ll do my best!"


    I decided to talk about what I had been putting up with, as I was excited to make my eyes shine.


    "Jiji"


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "This room is crouching"


    When I pinched my nose and talked with me, the Lovers were in a hurry to remember.


    "I''ll move to the room! This room is bad for Ellen''s body!"


    It was then that I knew this was a male-only cigarette room.

 10 I don't understand my father's romance.

    It was a story that it was no wonder that the wildly rushed Agieel came into the room while moving secretly in the room, and for the time being, I and my mother decided to return to the spirit world as soon as possible. Especially tomorrow, she seems to be doing various things like preparing documents for evidence for divorce mediation. For some reason, I was having a hard time rubbing my head, thinking that it was hard to do with the earth.


    "Tomorrow is a mountain. Will you watch me?"


    "Of course, you"


    But he buries his face in his mother''s chest and holds his narrow waist and will not let go. Her nerves seemed tired by confronting Agiel. The mother who notices it is spoiling her father with a smile. The mother''s figure stroking her father''s head was the goddess itself.


    But my head was informed of reality. Hey, I was amazed that I wasn''t going home.


    "Tosama is really moody."


    When all the guys liked the pie, I told my eyes, and my father, who was impatient for her daughter''s indelible words, looked up from the pie.


    "Eh, Ellen! Where are those words?"


    "I''m learning every day! To-san loves pie!"


    "I love it, but it''s just for you!"


    "I think it''s clean and cool to admit that you''re moody and open again."


    "Eh? Really? Cool? Once again, Ellen !!"


    "Mutto is cool!"


    "Huh ?! I just can''t be pleased!"


    When my father and I were playing, three men watching over it looked amazed.


    "... That''s my brother."


    Albert agrees with Sauvell''s words, which seem a bit complicated.


    "But I think that''s the real Lovell."


    "Yes, you seem very happy."


    I''m caught by my father and cheeked, and I laugh. My father is almost 18 years old and has almost no whiskers. Rather, it is like a constitution that can hardly grow. The person says, grow! I''m growing! ! Although he emphasizes, even if he cheeks, he does not sway at all, so I think that it was really good. Children''s skin is delicate. That child is a deadly weapon when told by children. However, it seems to be romantic that his father is slow and hated by his children. ...... I don''t know well.


    After my father and Lauren let me play, I came back to the spirit world with my mother. Lauren, who I knew when she was back, had a very sad face.


    "Grandfather, we will come again!"


    "Grandfather is waiting for you!"


    The grandfather, who broke up with DereDele, was so cute that he ran up and gave a kiss to his cheek. We moved, waving with our hands.


    ***


    "... Lovell"


    Suddenly, Loren, who had a crisp and serious face, turned back here. It is a quick change that I can not imagine as a grandfather who had broken down with Deredere up to now.


    "It''s wonderful. I can only say it''s wonderful. I''ve never seen such a wonderful and lovable child ...!"


    Clenching his fist and pulling a little at Loren, who was trembling and crying in tears, Lover raised his nose.


    "My daughter is the best in the world"


    "It''s exactly that way."


    Certainly, my daughter looks at her with beautiful eyes that she has never seen before. The adorable face promised to be beautiful in the future, with the shining hair of the goddess as it is, and the praise is inextricable. If you can laugh with that lovely face, your heart will be warm.


    "He''s a bloody spirit, but most of it is spirits. He''s eight years old, but he''s growing slowly. He''s one of the rarest members of the spirit world. I don''t want to. "


    "What a wonderful child so much! It''s a child like Lovell, and he was the same age as a child of Agiel. I thought he was about five years old."


    "Is my child the same age?"


    "Oh, did you say Ichii had a child? Then there''s no use for that girl."


    A divorce from Aguiel could have been left alone if there was a heir problem. It is divorce mediation for that. But Sauvell already has a child with another woman. Lovell was a little surprised because Amiel and Ichiko were the same age.


    Since the son of Agiel may not be the son of Sauvell, he cannot have his family in the Vanclift family. In addition, Agiel declared so in front of the servants. Fortunately, the child was, in a way, exactly like Aguiel. It''s proof that you''re drawing royal blood. In this case, it was fortunate that Amiel did not resemble Sauvell at all.


    "Sauvel, even if you ask me anything, I can''t say I remember having made that girl with her."


    "..."


    "That''s true. Is it true?"


    "Yes, that''s for sure. I can''t hold that woman. I hate each other so much."


    "Enough"


    The four men will procure and report on documents for tomorrow. At that time, the maid reported that she wanted to have a meal with Lovell.


    "We have to make papers for tomorrow. Eat it first."


    "I''ve acknowledged"


    Aside from the maid lowering his head, he instructs Lauren to accompany the maid.


    "It''s about that woman. It''s going to be a tantrum. Tell me I had said the meal was after the place was settled down."


    "Understood"


    So bowed, Lauren and the maid went down. When I heard that Lauren was attached, the maid''s face was very relieved. That woman must have been scattered on a regular basis.


    "This is not your toy box."


    Raise your eyebrows and release it relentlessly. Eject that woman using everything she can. Lovell and Sauvell were talking together late into the night.


    ***


    The news was brought to the castle and the surroundings became turbulent.


    "Tomorrow, the hero returns to the castle"


    The king was upset by the words. A man who has been missing for 10 years returns. Although the man''s parents raised him using Agiel''s presence, he did not give Lovell any reward. In addition, his parents are already inherited by his younger brother. The king and his aides had been talking about what to do to reward Lovell.


    "What will Agieel do ...?"


    The king suddenly raised his head. Aguiel''s attachment to Lovell has been overwhelming for a long time. I''m sorry that I''ve been able to spoil myself because she was born late. Although he had grandchildren, he would definitely want to return to Yuansheath.


    "... I hear that Van Clift''s relationship with his current head is the worst. He''s going to say divorce."


    "Lovel had broken his engagement ten years ago, so it was possible to marry Sauvell. Lovel would not want to return to her former sheath. She is his wife."


    It is reported that Aguiel''s abandonment is very noticeable from the surroundings and he is hated. It may even be said that Aguiel could be taken to the castle in honor of a decade ago.


    "Is this time finally coming ...?"


    The minions can''t say anything about the king holding his head. The king said powerlessly, calling Lavisuel.


    "The Prince is here!"


    His king shouts at the king''s life. In an effort to consolidate a country that was exhausted by the Monster Tempest ten years ago, he quickly and forcibly pushed his most difficult child to the Vanclift family. The settlement of the money has come. Even so, the Vanclift family had lost both the Lord and the heir at the same time. He had understood that the house and territory could not be put together by the surviving child before adulthood, but lost to the voice of the people and was caught and imposed by the immediate vicinity.


    He regularly sent a lot of money to the Van Clyft family, who reportedly used all of Aguiel''s money. With the lack of money, he squeezed the house money and now the Vanclift family is rumored to be a fire car due to Agiel. I thought I could grow up and grow up as I grow up. Aguiel''s selfishness was allowed because he was a minor at the time. In a fuss about the discovery of Lovell, the king remembered the reality he had turned away from. For the first time, I thought that the presence of my daughter, who had just been left behind because of the busyness, was bothersome.


    ***


    Rumors that Lovell was coming to the castle rose quickly. People offer an audience with the king in order to be present at the historic site. Most of them were offers to see where Lovell would report a return. The return of the hero is very pleased. Even more, Lovell was at the time a leader in the army. Recently, there was a stinking smell around the country''s border. However, at the moment Lovel''s return came to light, Pitali and his shadow were gone.


    The country couldn''t have been silent on the existence of a man who could influence national defense so much.


    "Love Van Craift is here!"


    A soldier calls and the saloon door slowly opens. People breathed in the appearance that emerged from there. A young man who does not seem to have been older for 10 years. Hair and eye colors have no reminiscent of the past. From the appearance, the fierceness of Monster Tempest was glimpsed. A hair color that can be imagined to have fallen out of color due to exhaustion of dying power and turned into silver thread. The color of the eyes that has changed due to continuing to see the unknown world of the spirit world. The young man who slept for a long time seems to have stopped time.


    From the old days, their daughters had a well-organized appearance, but their appearance was further polished. Lovell comes before the king and kneels down.


    "Raise your face"


    In the King''s words, Lovell raised his head and had no eyes laughing. It is not a proud feature that has returned. It was such a face as if confronting the enemy.


    The kings shook their backs.


    From now on, I knew that something bad was going to happen.

 11 Encounter with an enemy who goes above the person with a.

    The appearance of the castle of the Kingdom of Temba in a water mirror is similar to the Hohenzollern castle, one of the three great castles in Germany. This castle was as beautiful as the German castle of the sky. Reporters love to watch quizzes while traveling around the world and have watched it since childhood. I especially loved the European streets.


    This castle in southern Germany is located on the top of a mountain, and is famous for hiding in the clouds as if you were in a sea of clouds. This castle is surrounded by forests. The view from the castle, which is lush with trees in summer and snowy in winter, is a dream you can imagine.


    Yes, this castle in Temba is a unique castle with a castle in the center of the city, but surrounded by woods. The castle is set up on a small hill, surrounded by forest. It is a castle boasting the scale of an outer wall and outer moat after passing through the forest. The forest may be a castle garden.


    I loved not only castles but also European streets and foreign landscapes. I especially love stories about fantasy, which are modeled after European streets. Every time an old fantasy novel became a movie, he went to the cinema. He loved seeing the country and castle that modeled it.


    This is why I became a researcher. He became interested in the fantasy metals Mithril and Orichalcum. Every time a new element is created, I recall that I was expecting that Mithril was not a dream. Now that it has become the governing spirit, it''s only here that I have a distant eyes that I do not know what will happen in life.


    This castle in the spirit world, where she lives with her mother, was so excited that she tried magic at the age of two, and eventually flew to the sky. My father and mother are in a hurry, and there are times when memories are sought out by all the spirits in the castle. Imagine a two-year-old who is good at stealth and wiping out evidence to be hindered by exploration. It''s just a matter of remembering my parents'' sighs. While remembering the memories of several years ago, I was absorbed in watching the castle with a water mirror, and my mother smiled, "Is it possible to visit the enemy castle?"


    Wow, isn''t it a bit disturbing? I was just enjoying it.


    I renewed my mind and supported my father from behind the water mirror.


    ***


    There was a fuss about the hero returning at the castle. The servant, who was lifted, could tell which room the hero was in. People rush to see the brave figure at a glance, and rumors with no roots and leaves are flying. The soldiers were running around without a break, as the noble men entered the castle.


    Even though the audience time is still ahead, the king sweats cold each time a soldier tells the excitement of the people. My feet tremble, and my body temperature was falling rapidly.


    "Your Majesty"


    The king shook unexpectedly.


    "La, Lavisuel ..."


    The man called Lavisuel smiled with a smile. Lavisuel is the first Prince of the Kingdom of Temba, who will be 32 this year. There were already three children. There are two princes who are the grandchildren. One princess. The eldest was 12 years old, the eldest was 10 years old, and the second was 9 years old. Lovell, five years old, is a senior and junior at an eight-year noble school. Lavisuel particularly loved Lovell because of his ability. I suggested to my sister''s fiance and wanted to make Lovell a younger brother.


    Ten years ago, Lavisuel was very happy when he heard that Lovell, who had gone to the spirit world and was missing, returned.


    As the audience time gradually approached, the king''s appearance gradually became more and more strange. Raviesuel''s mood gets better in proportion to that. He walked right beside the throne and whispered in the king''s ear.


    "Lovell will not forgive His Majesty"


    The king turned pale blue to Lavisuel, who smiles slickly.


    "My Majesty, Lovell''s power is very important to the country. Don''t offend him anymore."


    Lavisuel should be smiling, but his eyes are not laughing.


    "Don''t you remember telling your Majesty at that time? You shouldn''t be honest with Agiel''s words. I pushed it. "


    You probably remember those days. The king holds his head, shakes and trembles, and speaks nothing. No, I couldn''t talk.


    "What would happen if Lovell returned and she had a woman at home ... I could easily imagine this situation."


    The Vanclift family is a hero among the people. What does it mean to give Aguiel, a problem child, to such a house in the royal family? Even so, buying Aguiel''s disappointment and being pushed to the forefront of the Monster Tempest had the same meaning as the death penalty. Sure enough, he lost his heirs and successors one after another, but the king pushed the cause further from his brother to his brother. After that, the vanclift family turned into a fire car due to the work of Agier. In the territory, there was growing public opposition to the royal family. It wasn''t until the rumors that the king had scorned and destroyed the house that protected the royal city from the Monster Tempest. The king''s popularity has become much worse over the past decade as to whether he would do this for the house that protected his people.


    Only the king and his son are in the room. No one was listening to this story.


    "Your Majesty, there is only one way out"


    The king turned his head to Lavisuel, who offered his advice with a smile. His face seemed to grab straw, and he could see his desperation.


    "Yes, it''s so easy that you can get through this place."


    Ravisuel lifted his mouth.


    ***


    The king struggles to return safely with Lovell standing in front of him. Protecting this country, protecting the people. Every time he spoke of Lovell''s achievements, the king became aware of the cruelty of his work.


    "... I want to get some rewards. Do you have any hope?"


    "There are about two pretenders, but it''s not a thing."


    "... Please tell me"


    "I would like to ask you to limit the interference of the royal family to your family and to join your relatives at the divorce mediation of Sauvell Vanclift, the younger brother of Vanclift."


    The surroundings shook with Lovell''s words. The Vanclift family had no choice but to think that they had overlooked the royal family.


    "... Rovel, that''s it."


    "Whilst pretending"


    Lovell interrupts the king''s words and touches the surroundings. Blocking the king''s words is not a shame. However, the surroundings were being drunk by Lovell''s appearance. Lovell''s extraordinary, calm anger was transmitted.


    "It is Aguiel''s wife, Sauvell''s wife, who has offered her a divorce."


    This instantly changed the perception that the royal family had overlooked the Vancraft family. From the royal family to the enemy, they turned homes that are the symbol of the country and boast the top army. The surrounding aristocrats began to make noise. It''s the same as declaring an internal strife. The smell suddenly smells around.


    The eyes of other aristocrats have become severely harsh to the king who disdained the good family who has served the country so far. You may have thought to myself tomorrow. If it were abandoned by Lovell, the smoldering fire at the border would spread all at once. A celebration of the return of the hero was supposed to be a welcome celebration, but other nobles asked the king for explanations.


    "Wait! What is the reason why Agier is seeking divorce!"


    "I want to marry another man"


    The king was even more terrified by Aguiel''s perceived infidelity.


    "Isn''t that you, Lovell?"


    The king attacked that the cause of Aguiel''s infidelity was Lovell, but Lovell said with a smile.


    "I was breaking my engagement with Agieel ten years ago. That''s why she was married to Sauvell. I''ve been out of the spirit world for ten years, but Amiel''s son, Amiel Was not the son of Sauvell, and Aguiel declared so in front of everyone, including his servants. ''''


    Confessing in front of the crowd is no longer a shameful story of the royal family. Aguiel''s infidelity has nothing to do with the Vanclift family. The king has turned white.


    Surrounding nobles rushed to the Van Craift family. The king is stunned by the surrounding screams for seeking explanation, and can not speak at all.


    But some appeared before the king.


    "... His Highness"


    When someone''s words fill up the surroundings, silence returns to the surroundings that are naturally filled with swearing. When no one was speaking, Lavisuel opened his mouth.


    "I will listen to Lovell on behalf of the king. The king is afraid of the work of his beloved Aguiel."


    The dignified appearance already had the dignity of the king. Lovell raises his eyebrows.


    "Lovell, let''s declare that the royal family fulfills Lovell''s claim. But I want you to make a little concession."


    "What is concession?"


    "Your home is an indispensable force of our country. It is not for the king, but for the people. I want you to lend that power."


    Lavisuel, begging with a painful face, was drunk instantly. As usual, Lovell looks like a bite of a worm.


    Aguiel hated the royal family, but his brother, this, was the greatest enemy in Lovell''s life.

 12 Oh, it's out!

    Looking at the situation with my mother in a water mirror, I noticed that someone who came out instead of the white king was wearing some unpleasant air.


    "Kama-sama, who is this stomach?"


    His Highness may be the son of the King, but the gestures that invite the sympathy of his surroundings seemed deliberately terrible, and his disgust was terrible. My face at this time seemed to be the same face as my father over the water mirror, and my mother who noticed it was laughing, "I''m a child of Lovell!"


    "This is the Crown Prince. Maybe the next King. I''ve always hated Tosama."


    "Are there strange blacks from this person?"


    When I said so, my mother looked surprised.


    "Can you see this? Already?"


    "What is this?"


    "Hmm ... I feel like it''s fast, but it''s better to explain it."


    Apparently, this castle was originally built on what was called the Spirit Hill. On this hill where there were many sightings of the spirits, humans gathered to seek the protection of the spirits and built a castle to honor them. It was apparent that the central figure was the founder of the Tembal royal family.


    "In the forest of this castle, there was a gate connecting the spirit world and the human world. So when you asked the spirit for magic, it had the effect of increasing the magical power. I''ve been lost. ''''


    Indeed, listening to my mother''s words, it was the story of Mr. Hachiguro''s aura.


    "Are you a few generations ago? At that time, there was something like Aguiel. I was a man then."


    "... what did you do?"


    "Speak to the spirits to get me out."


    "e?"


    "Buy the anger of the spirits"


    "Ah����"


    "I was cursed, not blessed."


    "Oh ..."


    In other words, the blood of the royal family bought the anger of the spirit and was cursed, and it was impossible to make a contract with the spirit. That curse is that aura. The lack of a black haze of this curse from the king and Agier, who were looking in the water mirror, means that they were much more hated by spirits than they were. The fact that the curse does not change with or without the curse does not disappear, but the black haze seems to have diminished enough to disappear. In other words, if you can see this haze, it means that your highness has high potential.


    "But it''s a festival every year, and I want you to forgive me."


    Other countries particularly value the benefits of spirits. However, the royal family of this country has a handicap that magic can not be used.


    "Oh, that''s why I''m asking you."


    "That''s right."


    We cannot help losing human resources who can use magic as a royal family. In addition, the father is the world''s strongest with the queen of the spirit world on his side.


    It can be said that humans and spirits coexist in a sense. "Some meaning" is because human beings "kill time" for spirits.


    "Humans are a fast-growing race in a short period of time. Nothing is more interesting for a spirit living in eternity, good or bad."


    I understand what my mother says. But if I can tell from my past as a human, there is no such scary being. Humans are nothing more than toys for spirits.


    An existence that is ambitious and fun to help humans. But the members of the Kingdom of Temba misplaced it and approached the spirit with a high-pressure attitude.


    "... Kama, I too are human."


    With a slight depression, my mother looked very gentle.


    "... there is a spirit festival in the kingdom"


    "I just heard?"


    "Every year, the royals pray that there is nothing in their hearts. Why are they doing this, why are the spirits not hearing our voice?"


    I don''t think that thinking of such a thing at the festival for forgiveness is that the spirits are out of control.


    "It''s Tosama next to such a royal family."


    I leaned my head to my laughing mother.


    "At that time, you were already sick of Aguiel, and at the end of the royal congratulations, you scorned him.


    It seems that my father stood still where no one was after the celebration. My mother was interested in such a father. And then he said to the place where the king sang the congratulations:


    "Even the spirits don''t want to help those people ... it''s difficult."


    My father, with a sad face, fell in love with her mother''s instinct at first sight. And she broke the restraints of the spirits protecting her, and she appeared before her father. He said that he forcibly contracted the contract.


    "... Kama-sama"


    "What?"


    My father was the one who could think on the spirit side. My mother signed a contract with interest and stayed with him ever since. And she continued to look closely at her father and became adorable. It was the same with my father.


    I noticed that I was half-hearted when I heard a story, but I couldn''t help but listen.


    "How old was Tosama at that time?"


    "... Is it seven years old?"


    My mother who tilted her neck was cute, but I screamed in reality.


    "Outoooooo !!!"


    ***


    Behind the water mirror, she never knew she was preaching to her mother, and Lovell faced the greatest enemy in life.


    "Is my home ...?"


    Lavisuel''s words were taken for granted by other nobles. Even the nobles who watched as they happened can see the gaze of pleading. Now, leaving Lovell, the country will be exposed to artificial wonders.


    "It''s not me who decides that."


    He said that it was the judgment of his brother, who was the head of the Vanclift family.


    Lovell''s reply puts the royal family in even greater trouble. From now on, we will be headed to the place of divorce mediation. The magnitude of Aguiel''s infidelity had evolved to something that could shake the country.


    "I know. Your Majesty will be with you, but I''m with you. Aguiel''s responsibility lies with the royal family."


    The surroundings shook with Ravisuel''s words. The royal family had fully refused. The royal family has no admission for simple things. From the surroundings, there was a picture that the Vanclift family had won the royal family. But this cannot be hidden by Lovell.


    The act of denying the apology is frowning upon by a third party.


    "Let''s talk with the Justice Bureau in the future."


    "Oh, this time was a great treat."


    Thanks to His Highness, Lovell leaves. As soon as that figure disappeared, the aristocrats who were watching the course of the matter panicked.


    The royal family and the Vanclift family are in danger of breaking apart due to Agier.


    Rumors rushed across the country in an instant


    ***


    Sauvell, his younger brother who was hiding behind the audience, sighs.


    "It''s really my brother ..."


    Admire the exchange of words that is as good as the royal family. If you were yourself there, you would definitely be drinking.


    Lovell has not lied at all. However, Aguiel''s speculation and situation are moving in completely different directions. Manipulating the emotions of the surroundings while dominating the field, and the ability to move forward are not easy.


    But Lovell swore. To assist Sauvell. It smelled that it was up to the words of the landlord, Van Clift, to make Sauvell''s position immovable in an instant. Aguiel''s unfaithfulness and domineering had been good. My elder brother had come out and some would have been ridiculed at last to fight back. A word brought by Lovell wiped it out. Depending on the royal family, it was the same as the Vanclift family declared that they would abandon the royal family.


    But there were also royal strikes. If it is overlooked by Lovell, the country will be attacked by neighboring countries at once. My cute noble flees at a stretch, leaving only those who have no way to fight. The Vanclift family has been protecting the people for a long time. He apologized in anticipation of that. The country ends when Lovell abandons it. If so, what will happen to the people? It is the same as taking the people hostage.


    Despite the predicament, that Highness carries things well. I felt Sauvell knew why his brother Lovell hated that he was an enemy.

 13 A black-eyed stomach.

    At the end of Lovell''s audience, Agieel, who was unable to attend the audience, had a tantrum with her daughter in a separate room. Lovell''s audience was limited to a limited number of aristocrats who were trying to be present, and was stipulated to be the only one.


    "Why can''t I be with you !!"


    I''m a princess! She piggybacks on Agieel, who shouts every time she happens, and scatters her maid to Amiel.


    "It''s terrible that I can''t attend my father''s audience"


    To her depressed daughter, Agier snuggles comfortably, and she is so sad! Shout.


    "I''m sorry. Lover''s audience is limited to the owner of each house."


    "What are you talking about? I''m the princess of this country! It''s not normal to see my husband''s audience!"


    The knight and maid who were responding to the word husband were confused as they faced each other.


    "... I''m sorry. The owner of the Van Craift family is waiting in a separate room and has not participated in the audience of Lovell."


    "What was that!?"


    Aguiel lifted this. Agieel bites her lips, perhaps because she was still Sauvell''s wife but couldn''t attend the audience. He went to the Justice Bureau first and threw a fan on the floor, which he had said he should have divorced.


    ***


    He calls an officer of the Justice Department, and calls Agier, who is waiting in another room of the castle. The other adults are upset by Amiel''s appearance from behind Agiel who comes to the room.


    "Never bring a child to a place like this ..."


    "What are you talking about? It''s like this place? Hey, Amiel."


    "Yes, mother."


    The two adults looked triumphant while the other adults looked suspicious.


    "Aguiel"


    "Lavis brother!"


    "Amiel hasn''t been there for a long time."


    "Yes, uncle"


    Lavisuel stroked Amiel''s head. Their appearance is the family who came to their parents'' home. At that time, an officer calls out Agieel.


    "Amiel, here is the place for Agiel and Sauvell to talk, so come here."


    "Yes"


    Looking at Amiel who obeys Lavisuel''s instructions, she can tell that her original nature is obedient. The rest of the adults were pitiful to see if they could stand up in front of them.


    "I''m going to open a court."


    Sauvell and Agieel line up with the voices of the officers. The others stared at each other and realized their divorce.


    "This court was launched at the request of Aguiel Vanclift. Is that no different?"


    "I have no mistake."


    "Does Sauvell Vanclift disagree with this court?"


    "There is none"


    "Yes, Aguiel Vanclift wants to divorce her husband Sauvell. I''ve heard that the reason is to go to another man ... Is there any mistake?"


    "Hmm, that''s right. Not surprisingly."


    The officer looks at Aguiel, who takes for granted. But Aguiel doesn''t notice that. All of Agiel''s responses to the officer''s questions were recorded.


    "Agier Vanclift. You can no longer declare marriage as a sinner for breaking a declaration you have sworn to God."


    "Nah ... what kind of thing?"


    "You have broken your vow to support with your husband. Even though you have a husband, you yearn for other men. A child who is proof of infidelity. Excessive spending is equivalent to breaking your vow."


    "What are you saying? I''m just going back to my fiance!"


    "����fiance?"


    "It''s Lovell Vanclift!"


    The officer did not try to hide the suspicious face.


    "It has been abandoned, and Mr. Lovell has heard that he has not returned to this human world for ten years ..."


    "I have come to pick me up!"


    The officer turned his eyes on Agiel''s relentless claim.


    "... Rovel, this is ..."


    "I''m not here to pick up Agiel. When I got home, I knew for the first time that Agiel had married her brother."


    "Oh����"


    You may have heard of Agiel''s rumors. The officers seemed to have changed their eyes on Agiel a bit.


    "What do you say! Lovell can''t forget me. You don''t even know that !?"


    At this point, Aguiel''s anomaly is well understood. Lovel and Sauvell sighing were given compassion.


    "Proceed without worrying."


    "OK"


    Ignoring Agiel''s claims, officers read out Aguiel''s charges one after another. Agieel was listening to it and gradually turned pale.


    "Therefore, the divorce arbitration of the Sauvell Vanclift family and the Aguiel Vanclift family will be decided by this."


    "Lie! Wait, what does it mean that I can''t marry Lovell!"


    Agiel''s scream is overshadowed by the magic of a vow triggered by an officer''s declaration. Agier''s arms glow and a thorn-like pattern emerges. It turned into a bruise-like color and turned into a pattern that tightened both arms. It creates a handcuff-like atmosphere.


    "What''s this !!"


    "It''s a conviction of the goddess Var. You can''t even touch, rather than marry another man."


    "What was that!?"


    Suddenly Aguiel runs to Lovell.


    "Lovell!"


    Agieel, trying to hug him, suddenly crashes into something like a wall. Something more like a lightning strike makes a clicking sound and falls on Aguiel.


    "Kyua!"


    "mother!!"


    Lovell looked at it with cold eyes and dumped.


    "You''ve just been told not to get close ..."


    The king and Lavisuel, who had been silent until now, approached Aguiel.


    "Agier ... I was stupid so far ..."


    "Father! This is something wrong!"


    The king ignores Agiel''s claim and heads to Sauvell. The confronted king bowed to Sauvell.


    "Sorry my daughter ..."


    Sauvell can''t say anything to his tired face. Sauvel was amazed at the appearance of the king, who was over ten years old.


    "It''s my fault ... I''ve overestimated that if I marry you, you''ll grow up a bit ..."


    "I apologize to me. I didn''t think my sister was so stupid."


    "Dad and brother! What are you talking about?"


    "Aguiel, shut up. Sauvell, this daughter will let me hold the reins in the future. Still only here, but I''m responsible for this turmoil and have resigned from the throne. I''m really sorry ..."


    "I''m sorry Aguiel. Drive my dad so far ..."


    "What ... what are you talking about ...?"


    Agier, who still cannot understand his situation, looks down around him. But there was only one who turned his eyes on himself. Among them, the better one was the confused daughter.


    "Father ... will he give up Amiel?"


    Lovel spoke with a smile to Amiel, who had tears in her eyes.


    "I''m not your father"


    "e?"


    "You are not your younger brother. This is a child Aguiel made with a man. Ask your mother about your true father."


    "... eh? Eh?"


    "You''re drawing the blood of the royal family and you''ll take care of you in the future."


    "... such"


    Leaving Amiel, who is stunned to believe, leaves the room. Sauvell, following behind him, spoke casually as if he remembered.


    "Aguiel, I will charge the royal family for the expenses of your home that you have spent. I will send you your personal belongings here, so I will never come back here."


    Throw away and Sauvell leaves the room.


    ***


    My mother and I were watching over the water mirror and were relieved that things were safe.


    "I went smoothly than I thought."


    "Yes ..."


    She leans at her mother who thinks it doesn''t make sense.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Hmmm. That Highness was silent and watching over the moment ...


    "Oh, you''re Belgian?"


    "... what is that hunger?"


    "It means black in your stomach! It means someone who is devious, or sly and nasty."


    She said that she was laughing again.


    ***


    Lavisuel pours wine in his private room and calls back, where no one should be.


    "Do you want to drink too?"


    "..."


    Lovel, who was spoken, said he noticed well.


    "You''re just in the glass, you know. We all know that the royalties can''t use the power of spirits?"


    With that said, Lavisuel put his wine in his mouth.


    "... are you satisfied with what you want?"


    In response to Lovell''s words, Lavisuel laughed aloud.


    "I''m satisfied. Both my father and my sister who were in the way can go far away.


    "I didn''t mean to come back ..."


    "Oh, I heard. You''ve got a home over there, right?"


    In the words of Lavisuel, Lovell wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    "I''m worried that you have a very cute daughter. How about you, why don''t you see my son?"


    "turn down"


    Lavisuel laughs at Lovell''s relentless vomiting.


    "Do you have at the root that you gave Aguiel down to your brother? I tried to stop it?"


    "What about that. I didn''t think I could come up with that Agieel rolling into her drunk brother''s bedroom. I''m going to crush my whole sister, even in a house where I''m not."


    "Ahhhhahhh"


    Lavisuel laughs if it''s crazy. Lovell immediately realized that Sauvell''s misfortune was clearly the wisdom of his brother.


    "It was unexpected that you were a groom ..."


    "That''s too bad"


    "It''s all. I wanted you to be my brother."


    When Lovell was first invited to the castle at the age of five, he saw his qualities and immediately Lavisuel advised his parents to engage with his sister. After that, he stayed with him for a long time. It was imprinted that he would be his right arm from a young age.


    "I''ve received the rewards. Don''t contact my family."


    "..."


    Lavisuel sighs in Lovell''s words.


    "Let''s step back this time. There''s even Aguiel."


    "It will be in the future. Your Highness"


    With that said, Lovell displaced and disappeared.


    Lavisuel was laughing alone in a room where no one was present.


    ***


    Albert was greeted by Robert, who returned to his mansion.


    "Welcome, home"


    "What is Sauvell?"


    "I came back a little earlier. If we celebrate today ..."


    "Albert"


    "Yes.


    "I don''t know if it''s for this house, but don''t touch my scale again."


    ������������


    "If you can''t distinguish the lord, take Sauvell away.


    "... I heard it."


    Passing by Alberto, whose head is down and not trembling, Lovell enters the mansion.

 14 A grandmother who works with his grandfather.

    As he steps into the entrance hall, Sauvell and his old mother, Lovel, are in front of him. Sauvell, supporting her mother''s shoulder, looked at her and smiled.


    "mother!"


    "Oh, what the hell are you, Lovell!"


    Lovell embraces his mother Isabella. The servants and maids were applauding with tears.


    "Well safe ... oh, but it''s changed so much ..."


    Isabella strokes her head while looking into Lovell''s eyes. The hair looked as if it had gone out of color, and squinted painfully.


    "I''m sorry to be away for a long time."


    "It''s yours. She was arguing that she wouldn''t come back thinking she would be married."


    "Are you looking forward?


    "But I didn''t even think she would marry Sauvell .... I asked Sauvell. You seemed to have driven me away."


    "Yes, because I didn''t want to see that woman right after I came home."


    "It''s true."


    Give Isabella a crying and laughing hand and give her a handkerchief to move to her room.


    "Everyone, well tolerated today! That was sent back to the royal family. Let''s have a small feast today when the elder brother returned home!"


    The servants shout at the shouts of Sauvell, and cheers.


    "Some of them will build up until you''re ready. Let''s go."


    As Lovell extended his arm, Isabella grabbed with joy. Behind them, Sauvell instructs Loren one after another.


    "A few maids are asked to pack that woman''s luggage. I''ll send it to the castle tomorrow."


    "Understood"


    "Do you know Albert at the place?"


    "I should have been waiting for Lovell at the table ...


    Sauvell leans and heads to Lovell to find out what he is. As he entered the room, he interrupted the conversation between his brother and mother, sitting in a chair and talking to each other.


    "Don''t you know where Albert is?"


    "I let him be humble for a while."


    "e?"


    "He seems light-hearted. Not creditworthy. He even removed your foreword."


    "What happened !?"


    Albert has been serving the Van Craift family for nearly 20 years. Sauvell, Isabella, and Loren had round eyes.


    "Please explain what it is"


    As soon as he comes back, Isabella makes a stern look at what is going on.


    "I haven''t told my mother yet, but I married a loved one in the spirit world, and I have a daughter."


    "Well ...!"


    "These hairs and eyes are proof of becoming a semi-spirit. Thanks to them, their life has been greatly extended."


    "Oh, that''s enviable, so I don''t seem to be old."


    "����mother"


    Sauvell holds his head on Isabella, who reacts slightly. Even though she was shocked when she was taught, this mother occasionally showed a surprising boldness, even to her father.


    "Is there something to do with Albert?"


    "Yes. My wife and child, including me, are spirits. Even though I told them only to Lauren and Sauvell, including Alberto, they seemed to have leaked to His Highness immediately. I told her I wanted to meet my daughter. ''''


    "... What?"


    "Once for a while, I''ve tried to keep my family and the royal family from coming into contact ...


    With that said, Lovell sighs.


    "There are circumstances when the royal family can''t contact the spirit. In that regard, your Highness will use my daughter to try to solve the problem .... Sad."


    Loren lifted herself at Lovell, who dumped.


    "Albert used Ellen as some kind of trading material ..."


    "That''s right. I knew that I was with the spirit only because I knew it would be, but only to those who trusted me ..."


    "What a betrayal. Do you want to get rid of it?"


    Isabella and Sauvell shook their shoulders in Loren''s assassination.


    "... Don''t do that. It''s a waste of my father''s thoughts."


    Isabella and Sauvell also raise their eyebrows, linked to Lovell wrinkling between their eyebrows. Originally, the Vanclift family was a samurai family. Naturally, the house stewards, servants and maids are all good at fighting. That''s why Lauren''s words were so heavy.


    "... Albert has a boon to his father who saved his life. He may have heard something from the royal family regarding Aguiel ..."


    Everyone agrees with Sauvell saying the word muddy. I know that, but from Lovell''s point of view, it''s a different story if your royal family is looking for your beloved daughter.


    "I''m sorry my older brother. That''s because I''m not terrible ..."


    "... I''m alright. Well, I''ll be careful, but once it opens again, my wife and daughter can be introduced dignifiedly."


    "Well, let''s introduce it to me soon! That girl girl is the worst, just like that girl, and I don''t bring any children Sauvell made outside!"


    Sauvell falls in Isabella''s words. However, Loren tells Ellen to Isabella who ignores it and gets excited.


    "The child of Lovell is very very cute. He is a wonderful child loved by the goddess."


    "What was that!?"


    Isabella is surprised by Lauren''s depressed face.


    "When will you bring me?"


    Lovell smiled at Isabella, who was excited and packed with Lovell.


    ***


    I was looking at the mirror, and my mother was laughing. I would like you to stop giving too much expectations. My mother was nervous when I was stiff when I was called by my father.


    "Ellen, you''re fine ~"


    "Are you not afraid! Isn''t your opponent a mother-in-law!"


    "Have you already learned such words?


    "That''s not it! What if I''m a scary person?"


    "It''s okay. If you get sick, don''t meet again."


    "How light! But it''s really cool!"


    If I had such an exchange as my mother, I was immediately called by my father.


    ***


    "You ~~~!"


    Holding my unchanging feelings, I feel resentful of my mother who transferred in an instant.


    "Oli, Ellen!"


    I was hugged by my father and mother.


    "Tomo-san, thank you"


    "Oh, Ellen ~~~"


    She is hugged and her head is pressed down. My dad laughs as usual. As he was ticking and laughing, he heard a sound from a distant place saying, "OK!"


    I turned my head over there, and the eyes of Isabella, my father''s mother, looked at my face and glowed brilliantly. I turned blue.


    "I''m going to introduce you to my mother. My wife, Oli, and my daughter, Ellen."


    "It''s been a long time."


    "... Nice to meet you, Ellen, my daughter."


    My mother was dignified while I was bowing to the lady.


    "No way, Lovell''s spirit ...?"


    "Yes, she is the spirit king."


    "The Spirit King ...?"


    "In this world it''s called the original king or all the mother. Again, origin."


    "What a ..."


    To Isabella''s astonishment, my mother grabbed my shoulder and offered her forward.


    "Your grandson will be the next queen of the spirit world. I''d like to thank you all together."


    But Isabella is obviously unacceptable. The son''s wife is not human. I wasn''t able to stay, and realized that it would be an eight-letter eyebrow and ended up involuntarily.


    Isabella, who noticed me, broke his expression and broke his hips to meet his eyes.


    "My grandson is the future queen of spirits ... how wonderful!"


    His face laughing kindly was just like his father. When I inadvertently curled my eyes, Isabella smiled and asked me, "Would you call me grandma?"


    "Oh,"


    The surroundings are silently watching. I was too shy to call her "Grandmother ..." as a sleigh with her cheeks red.


    (Oh, I''m upset and grandma and grandmother mix!)


    However, in the wake of this panic, Isabella suddenly shouted.


    "Kyu ah ah!"


    I was astonished and surprised when I suddenly cried.


    "Have you heard? Hey, did you hear ?! How cute!"


    I was cursed by my stomach and grandma, and my eyes were round.


    "That''s right! Ellen is a wonderful and cute child!"


    Lauren piggybacked. I want you to stop.


    "Oh ..."


    "Ho-ho-ho! How about you, Ellen!"


    "... Lauren, do you call me old man?


    "Let''s sit on the left. Ellen-sama will rejuvenate him!"


    Come on, I was urged to come here, and when I sat on the sofa with my hands holding my grandmother, I was taken care of my grandmother sitting next to me. Lauren is preparing sweets and sweets.


    "Oh, oh!"


    "I understand the feeling, but it''s very popular ..."


    "����mother"


    The three amazed men unloaded their shoulders, saying that the bad air was gone, but they didn''t forget their grandmother.


    "Lauren, I understand your feelings well. What should Albert do? ..."


    My grandmother, whose face is the same as my father''s cold expression, I was panicked.

 15 I am a child who can do it!

    When Lauren prepared the tea, the other three sat opposite me.


    "It''s not a story to talk to your child. I''ll leave that story later. Come on, we have prepared some sweets."


    The other members bitterly laughed at the snacks that were in front of me. Lauren clearly claims to be a private treat. I wasn''t aware of it, and for the first time in this world I encountered sweets, so excited and excited.


    In this world, the food culture is not very developed. Many sweets are simple. The staple food of Temba is wheat and bread. The confectionery is not developed, it is close to the medieval world on earth. Sweets were often baked for celebrations and other occasions, and there was no opportunity to eat them only with churches and noble houses.


    Most of the confections made were rustic, with flour as the main component and some eggs, cheese and spices. It turns out that the one prepared in front of you is similar to the hole-shaped Galette des Rois. Galettes come in a variety of shapes. Cookie-type Garrett-Bretonne and other Brittany-style galettes are the crepe-based sweets. Famous for its round, thinly baked dough with eggs, ham, cheese, bacon, and other ingredients, folded up, down, left, and right into a square.


    Loren carved and placed it in front of her and it looked so brilliant. I have never eaten sweets since reincarnation. Rather, the spirits require little food. I had human blood, so I needed to take a little. Needless to say my father needs food. The spirits also lick the nectar of flowers and eat fruits. But that''s a little bit better. My dad and I needed to eat some food, so we occasionally went to the human world to eat.


    It seemed that my eyes glowed brilliantly. When I noticed that the eyes of the adults around me were smiling, I remembered the reality.


    Okay, I was convinced that this was being tested grandmotherly and I settled. Correct your posture and sit down. I''m not interested in sweets. ...... It may have been even slower now.


    "Oh, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mother tilts her head. When I realized that, my grandmother, Isabella, encouraged me to eat. After seeing Isabella''s tea in her mouth, I also grasped the fork. Then, I was impressed that Lauren was watching it.


    "Is eating manners the same in the spirit world?"


    "No, spirits rarely eat, so it''s like nothing. You don''t even have to eat in groups. Did you teach?"


    When my mother asked my father, she replied, "I didn''t tell you." I didn''t even realize that the adults were doing such an exchange, and I was tasting the first sweets to eat in the world.


    (Sweet!)


    I was really happy that there was sugar. This galette had a croissant-like layer, and when chewed, the simple sweetness spread to the mouth. When I was eating while I was enjoying it, when I noticed, all the eyes of the surrounding adults were being poured on me. It turns blue at a stretch to see what they did and see the faces of the adults.


    "Huh ... how cute! I didn''t even think I was cute until I eat ..."


    What is it to Isabella who talks enchantedly! ? And I was surprised.


    (No, no, it''s a child with a small mouth !!)


    My panic seemed to be even smiling, and I pulled a little on Loren and Isabella''s dere. My father sometimes happens like this, so maybe it is unique to this house.


    "Elen-chan, here you are."


    Isabella offers a piece from a fork. If you open your mouth reflexively, it''s so cute! What a yellow scream!


    "Mother, the feeding is good, but if you leave this, you will not be able to eat supper. Ellen and I do not eat much."


    "What!"


    It was just a moment when I closed my mouth in the state of Ah, but I closed my mouth suddenly because Isabella avoided a fork.


    "..."


    "..."


    I didn''t think I was going to do it, and when I suddenly turned into figure-eight eyebrows, Isabella was in agony.


    "Oh sorry Ellen! But Ellen who is depressed is also cute!"


    Father and mother, Sauvell, shook their shoulders unexpectedly and laughed. Lauren seemed to smile no matter what I did, and his face was always ugly.


    "Well, let''s leave it out .... What will we do in the future? Should I help the business? If possible, I would like to refrain from the Knights."


    "Are you really helping me!"


    Sauvell bites into Lovell''s words.


    "I can''t live here because I have Auri and Ellen. I''m going to go over here."


    "Oh, the Lovers don''t live here?"


    "There is a situation, my wife can not stay in the human world for a long time."


    "Oh ... is that so?"


    Smile as if Origin was nothing at Isabella''s question.


    "I have too much power and affect the human world. Oh, Ellen is fine. "


    Hearing the words of Origin, Isabella proclaimed to me, "Let''s stay today!"


    (Eh ... it''s already decided ...)


    "Oh good. Occasionally, enjoy the human world, Ellen."


    I see my father who says Akirakan with his eyes.


    "Because To-sama wants to spoil her, I will stay!"


    I''ve read the air, I''m so excited, I''m so smart! And lamented by his father.


    ***


    When my mouth is occupied by cakes and being muffled with occasional messes, adult conversations bounce in a calm atmosphere.


    "I heard that Ellen was a spirit, but what kind of spirit? Is it a flower?"


    Meanwhile, as I was drinking tea, a question came to me. This is for sure! ? Be prepared to think. Can I talk to Isabella who casually asks? I asked my mother, "I''m okay."


    "I control the elements."


    "����element?"


    "Well, when things break or break, there are multiple things."


    "Yes"


    "If you break it over and over again, it breaks up. It breaks it down into smaller, more invisible particles. It''s an element that can no longer split! "


    "Small grains ...?"


    I felt impatient that I thought it was a small force, and I was impatient to explain.


    (I must appeal to my grandmother who can do it properly!)


    "Um, I have a structural arrangement of elements that cannot be further divided from the roots of all things, or substances that consist only of atoms with the same atomic number ..."


    The surrounding adults were gazing. I don''t know how to explain this.


    "Oh, how about this!"


    In a hurry, I decided to explain with the diamond I did at my father and mother''s wedding.


    "I mean carbon, this is charcoal."


    With that in mind, give out a child''s palm-sized charcoal. Adults were surprised at the lump of charcoal that suddenly appeared.


    "There are three types of charcoal ... Amorphous, graphite, and diamond can be made by assembling the elements."


    "Charcoal and ... diamonds?"


    Sauvell looked surprised.


    "Charcoal and diamond have the same meaning. They are made of the same thing, only in different shapes."


    "What is ... charcoal ...?"


    "I also got an explanation from my daughter, but I still don''t understand so I''m surprised."


    "Because our spirits take the essence of things for granted ... it''s hard to explain to humans."


    My mother is also smiling.


    "Because I am the spirit that controls these, I can manipulate the structural arrangement freely. In this way."


    He instantly turned the clumps of palm-sized charcoal he had in his hand into rough diamonds.


    Isabella, Lauren and Sauvell are utterly uttered.


    "This is a rough diamond."


    Yes, I handed it to Sauvell, and I was looking back and forth between me and the gemstone many times.


    In the calm room I enjoyed cake and my father and mother gracefully enjoyed tea, and finally Sauvell opened her mouth.


    "... in other words, can minerals be released freely?"


    "I can get it. Yes, gold."


    Put a large amount of ingots in the center of the table and put them on the table! ! And stacked in a pyramid shape. Sauvell''s words were exquisite again for the sound that creates a sense of weight. By the way, I made 1kg per ingot.


    "Now ...!"


    "That''s why I didn''t want to go outside."


    My father smiles and sighs. My cheat was discovered at the age of two. It was the beginning of creating various things by converting the structural arrangement.


    "Well, wouldn''t it be terrible if this kid barred the royal family?"


    When his father asked for consent, Isabella, Lauren, and Sauvell shook his head many times.

 16 Battle with Hagiro-san.

    Sauvell had an excess of diamonds in his hand.


    "Oh, my brother ... this."


    He tries to return to his father, but he asks, "Ellen, what are you doing?"


    "Is it okay to sell?"


    He returned suddenly and was stopped by the astonishing Sauvell, Isabella and Loren.


    "Don''t do that, Ellen-chan. This isn''t such a big thing in the world! It''s a fuss!"


    I was given a rough diamond by Isabella''s words.


    "Then I should do this."


    A large lump is crushed into various shapes of about 1cm in my hands. Three adults also complained about this.


    "here you are"


    He gave out to Sauvel with a smile and he received it with a stunned face.


    "It''s good because you''re saying that Ellen will give you."


    My father urged me to do nothing, but Sauvell''s body was jerky and rusted.


    "What do you do with this gold mountain anyway?


    I was shy of my mother, but I didn''t reflect on me. I just said, "I''ll be careful." Right now I''m crazy about cakes.


    "Wait, this is really ..."


    "If you sell, it''s better to sell little by little. I think that the market will be confused. Oh, gold may not have any impurities at all, so it may be better to mix impurities before selling."


    Loren was the quickest of the three to harden, even though he was eating a cake.


    "Eren, can I really sell these?"


    "Good! So buy another cake!"


    Loren smiled bitterly, hoping that she could buy more than just a cake.


    "Anyway, if this kid goes to the royal family, it''s ridiculous. Never talk about these things outside. Loren, if you sell, you have to sell and get another source."


    I was depressed that Isabella spoke so much and didn''t think so much.


    "If you don''t own a mine somewhere, you can craft it so that it can be excavated from there!"


    Speaking vigorously, this time the three sighed, not to mention dying. I wonder if I have said something bad.


    "How smart are you ..."


    "Oh, it''s really a spirit ... I can do this."


    Sauvell and others were convinced that she was a child of the goddess of fertility.


    "Speaking of mines, there must have been small."


    "Now you can''t afford to find that there''s almost nothing you can mine. Are you sure you found it there?"


    "Because diamonds alone can be distrustful, we will try to get things that were originally mined."


    "... It''s amazing. At this age, it''s comparable to what adults say."


    I was a little glad to hear Isabella''s exclamation.


    This story was decided again with my father at a later date. If I had anything to help out with the business that the Vanclift family was working on, I would be helping with my father. At that time, the maid told me that the dinner was ready, and we headed for the saloon.


    I was held by my mother next to my father, and when I entered the saloon, I glanced at me.


    "I didn''t stop there. Thanks everyone for the preparation and everyone has a report."


    Sauvell successfully divorced Aguiel, Lovel returned, and Lovel married. The cheers and surprises of the servants rise.


    "Let me introduce. My wife and child."


    "Nice to meet you, Ori. And this girl is Ellen."


    As she was dropped by her mother, she took the lady''s thanks and greeted her, and heard exclamation among the servants. Male servants look at their mother and their faces are slightly red. The maids looked cute at me and dyed their cheeks.


    "That''s not only my brother''s return, but also my family has grown. Everyone has done well. He has endured Agier''s work well! Drink a lot and make a noise today!"


    At the Sauvell toast, the servants raised their glasses and raised their toast.


    Loren and Isabella are taking care of her, and serve a plate in front of her. Meat dishes, salads, soups, and so on were presented too much, so a chair and a table were prepared in a hurry, and my father, mother, and three sang. Not all of them could eat that much, so they noticed that they were smiling and watching each other as they shared their thoughts with each other.


    Ten years ago, servants at home had been crying so much at Lovel''s changing expression. When the maid gently offers food to her, she dyes her cheeks whenever she smiles and thanks. Then, although far away, she argued that it was a big difference from Aguiel-sama, a nice and kind person. I am very happy that my mother is praised as a daughter. With a smiling face, Loren and Isabella stroked her head with a depressed face.


    "Grandfather! This is delicious!"


    When he pointed out something he liked in particular, he was taking notes, saying, "I must praise the chef." If you''re a bit surprised at what I''m checking for, I''ll tell you what I''m doing. In short, my mother and I were spirits, so they seemed to be checking what they could eat and their tastes. I am delighted with this consideration.


    "Thank you very much!"


    When I thanked me, the answer was, of course, the old man who responded, with a depressed face. It''s a bit ruined.


    "Look at that face of Lauren ...!"


    Loren''s face was still surprised by the servants.


    "Loren, your face is loose."


    When Sauvell smiles, he responds with a grim face.


    "Naturally, I can''t easily meet anyone who can take care of me so much. My arms ring."


    Sauvell smiled all the time.


    "Ellen can understand the servant''s feelings properly.


    So Isabella stroked my head again. I feel like my head is being stroked.


    (Eh, it ��s not normal ...?)


    I thought so, but I immediately remembered that Agier. He must have done all the brutality and treated the servant with the other party with the value of being nothing but a tool.


    I thought it was really good that the people in this house were released from that woman.


    ***


    During a banquet at the Van Craifts, a man in Lavisuel''s private room was facing the owner of the room.


    "Stop reporting?"


    Ravisuel''s sullen voice sounds in the room.


    "I noticed that Mr. Lovell had removed my side."


    "Oh, that''s about to happen. It''s Lovell."


    Alberto looks suspicious to Lavisuel, who speaks happily. Lavisuel, wondering, looked at her.


    "Did you see your daughter''s face?"


    "Yes"


    "If it is good"


    Take out a piece of paper from the table at hand, apply ink to the quill, and write something smooth. While the ink was dry, I wrote something on the envelope during that time. As he keeps silently looking at the series of tasks, His Highness folds the letter, places it in an envelope, and waxes it. On the seal is a signet ring with the royal crest. His Highness offered it to Alberto.


    "Deliver this"


    "... I am sentenced to be modest. Lovell will see you."


    "No, to my daughter."


    Alberto turned blue under her high smile.


    ***


    After the dinner party, my mother and father returned to the spirit world. Tomorrow morning, I see off my father saying with a smile that he will come to pick me up.


    Spend the night being determined by Isabella, Lauren and the maids. When taking a bath, several maids took care of this and that. This is lazy. In addition, because of the fullness of the banquet, he immediately paddled a boat.


    "Oh oh, sleep."


    He screamed and rubbed his eyes, and Isabella warned him not to rub his eyes.


    "Do you want to go with your grandmother?"


    "... Ai"


    When he responded with a large response, Isabella happily shouted.


    "Then, why don''t we get into the bed first. The grandmother will come later after taking a bath. Please rest first."


    When I entered the bed, my head was stroked. As I lay down, I immediately set off for sleep.


    I feel it was a little bit of time. My shoulders were pounded and my consciousness emerged. When I opened my eyes, there was Albert, who had been sentenced to be modest.


    "...?"


    He lifts his upper body and asks Alberto, who hides his voice, for something.


    "����this"


    Whatever it was, it was a letter. I don''t know why I give it to me. He had learned the letters, but the moment he wondered if he would give it to him first, he remembered his words.


    "Your Highness will try to solve the problem with my daughter"


    "Oh, that stomach ... Is it your Highness?"


    Alberto shook his shoulder with a surprise at my words. If he does not receive the letter, he will be punished by His Highness. I received the letter honestly, but without opening it, I approached Albert.


    "Does your uncle hate this house?"


    "I don''t think so!"


    Alberto involuntarily screamed in my words. I look up at that figure holding my mouth.


    "Why do you do this? To-san is very angry."


    "����I know it"


    "Did you think this house would be safe if I connected to the royal family?"


    "... why! Why?"


    "I think it''s extra care if you let me know."


    Alberto had a shocked face in my words.


    "Tosama and I are humans but spirits. Surely there is no such important person from the royal family''s point of view. The royal family jumps, but it''s very annoying to let us know "


    "����why"


    "The chain will not end because the royal family is completely unaware. We will not be close to the royal family. It is pointless."


    "Can you tell me that ...?"


    "If I could give advice, would it be the relationship between this house and Aguiel?"


    "Agier?"


    "Do you understand why this house hates Agiel? Apply that. Will the people of this house allow him?"


    "... Sure, no way ..."


    "The royal family has always been so."


    I wave my handed letter.


    "Is this a personal call?"


    If I guessed without looking at the contents, Alberto would look out of the box.


    "Uncle, cut your hand with your Highness right now.


    I continued with Alberto, who was saying nothing.


    "It''s no matter what your uncle is like for your Highness. That''s because Mr. Abiko is neither sore nor itchy, even if his uncle can be forgotten from this house. "


    Frankly speaking, Alberto looked surprised and took me to the Lord''s favor.


    "I''m sorry, Ellen ..."


    "... but, probably, you already noticed this situation and looked somewhere."


    Urge to go to Alberto, who strengthens his shoulders.


    "I will persuade Tosama. Please tell me that I will refuse to answer Mr. Haguro because she is angry."


    "����Yes"


    Listening to Albert''s reply, I burned the letter at hand without opening it. Then, the ash is changed into a structural arrangement, combined with oxygen, and turned into smoke.


    Alberto, who disappeared in an instant, opened his eyes and exclaimed. I shrugged one of those faces and told her only, "Take a break."

 17 I am very angry.

    I woke up in the morning noticing that someone was calling me.


    "Eren-chan, got up?"


    The person in front of me is stroking my head with a gentle face.


    "... Grandmother, good morning."


    The unwakened head was vague. The tongue does not rotate. He laughed with his heavy head down and laughed at his grandmother, Isabella.


    "It''s so cute! It''s really cute!"


    "Gyumu"


    I''m going to be hugged and crushed. And painful ...


    "It looks like Isabella and Ellen are suffering."


    Lauren smiles while brewing morning tea.


    "Early, Ellen. Have some tea."


    "... Grandfather, good morning."


    I was thirsty when I woke up, so I received a thank you note.


    "Let''s have Isabella!"


    "Lauren ... you''re the one"


    Isabella smiles at Lauren, who gives Ellen priority where she normally should.


    When I drank warm tea while lowering the temperature of the tea, my head gradually moved. The tea I had with the cake yesterday was not straight and sweet, but this time the tea felt slightly sweet like honey. Maybe Lauren took care.


    "Grandfather is delicious"


    When I smiled, Loren''s face collapsed.


    ***


    After finishing breakfast with Isabella, my father came after enjoying a refreshing orange juice.


    "Good morning, Ellen"


    His face was smiling, but his anger was visible. So I remember last night.


    "Oh, there''s good morning.


    "Of course ... it''s different!"


    While my father thought in my heart that it was a wonderful paste, I accepted his words calmly.


    "Elen, do you have something to say to you?"


    "Yes. Uncle Alberto has cut his hand with His Highness.


    To my peace, I was surprised at what Isabella and Loren were.


    "Ellen !!"


    "Than that, Mr. Tomo-san, do you have anything to say to me?"


    Intercepting his words, I leaned her head and smiled, and he screamed, "Oh!"


    "Lovel ... what is that?"


    "Lovell, what is Albert?"


    The two men''s black intimidation drives his father.


    "Too-sama was convinced that His Highness was coming to me and deliberately only allowed me to stay at this house."


    I calmly drunk the orange juice, and when I heard it, the cold came out of Isabella and Loren. Explain, Lovell sighed in Isabela''s cold voice.


    ***


    "So, what is Albert?"


    "... Your Highness told Albert to use Elbert to give a direct letter to Ellen. All Ellen heard and apparently thought that if Ellen was connected to the royal family, this house would be safe ..."


    Isabella and his sighs sigh at Lovell, who apologizes and vomits.


    "Elen, why did you notice?"


    "Tosama is overprotected. I can''t leave me alone where my presence is under my high brace."


    "... did you know at that point?"


    "No, I was just distrustful. At that time, I just wanted to spoil Tomo-san ..."


    "Well stop! My daughter''s eyes hurt!"


    In fact, my father''s attitude turned out to be included. I look at my father with inattentive eyes.


    "I was woken up by Uncle Albert while I was sleeping alone in my grandmother''s bed. I received a letter from His Highness."


    "Ellen-chan ... what is that letter?"


    "I burned it unless I read it."


    When I returned calmly, I was surprised if Isabella and Loren were too surprised. It would be so. It should not be a shame to burn it without reading letters from the royal family.


    "It''s a letter from the person I met for the first time. Anyway, it''s about a tea invitation from a greeting or an apology from Aguiel."


    "... and how did Ellen reply to Alberto?"


    "I will refuse because Tosama is angry."


    It is a letter that has been sent without passing through the guardian''s father. I understand that it is not a good letter. Isabella and Loren were utterly unspeakable for my resolute response.


    "Ellen ... why burned the letter?"


    I said with a smile to my father''s words.


    "It is a return to Tosama!"


    Here, my father finally noticed that I was very angry, and his face was distorted.


    ***


    I won''t talk with Tomo until I talk with Uncle Albert! Lovell, who was proclaimed and thrown out, was holding his knees and bullying.


    "I can''t beat my daughter ..."


    Lauren snaps on Lovel''s shoulder as she falls.


    "At that age, Ellen''s skills are amazing.


    "... Lauren you ..."


    Lovell glares at Loren with his eyes.


    "Did you accept the intention of Ellen''s words?"


    "... Daughter is too smart and sometimes very troubled."


    Lovell complains with a bitter smile. Ellen burned without seeing the letter from His Majesty and was unable to pursue Alberto. The evidence that she had contacted Ellen was erased by her daughter.


    As a result, the intentions of His Highness fell into a stumbling block, making it impossible to judge. In other words, the evidence that Alberto had communicated with His Highness had been neglected, and Alberto could not be punished.


    ���� Ellen saved Alberto.


    Ellen also gave the royal family spiritual advice. I was looking over the water mirror and really held my head. He had taken every possible precaution, but he never noticed them, and never thought he would be counterattacked.


    "Oh, who did you like ..."


    "What are you talking about, isn''t Ellen just like Lovell?"


    Lovel grinned, laughing loudly.


    "That''s why I''m in trouble. This time definitely ..."


    With a lonely face somewhere, Lovell said.


    "Ellen loved his Highness."


    ***


    Elvis'' response from Alberto was a surprise to Lavisuel.


    "... I burned without seeing my letter?"


    It was too funny and my laugh had leaked out.


    He also seemed to persuade Alberto at the same time. Alberto returned in a dignified manner, saying, "This is the end. I heard the message from the young lady."


    We read this thought easily and come back with a surprising exchange. I remember when I was interacting with Lovell in the past.


    "Ah ... I want more."


    I want a usable Lovell, but a daughter of Lovell who makes a behavior that I can not imagine the same age as her sister''s daughter. And apparently, the roots seemed to be very kind daughters.


    It''s easy to get over the clues of the royal family who have been worried for many years.


    Lovell''s daughter is said to have a very similar appearance to the spirit who signed with Lovell. He looks very cute and looks very impersonal.


    The royal family has long been unable to capture the spirits. Only the spirits that contracted with humans could see them. But I know only that when the royal family approaches, the spirit goes away in a hurry.


    It has been about 200 years since the royal family could no longer sign a contract with the spirit. As it is, in the surrounding countries, it is only licked that it is a country abandoned by spirits. The only thing he probably does not realize is that the presence of Lovell is an important support for the country. In addition, Lovell''s daughter draws spirit blood.


    Lavisuel recalls his 12-year-old and 9-year-old sons.


    "I''m just right for you."


    If you can turn around the situation contrary to Lovell''s will, there is nothing more amusing than this.


    "I wanted to have Lovell ..."


    Lavisuel laughed when he found something interesting.

 18 Tosama, please remorse.

    Albert was called by Lovell and waited for Lovell''s words with a mysterious face.


    "Do you know why you were called?"


    "����Yes"


    "I heard that you were acting for this house, but can you say anything about making my daughter a deal?"


    "����I''m sorry!!"


    Alberto breaks down and apologizes. He wouldn''t have thought that what he was doing was very annoying if he told me. Ellen''s analogy of the relationship between the Van Clift family and Agiel was easy to understand. That''s why I immediately understood Albert''s persuasion.


    "Is it true that you cut your hand with your Highness?"


    "I don''t make any mistakes. When I told the young lady''s reply, I told her that this was the last time."


    Alberto''s words to tell so straight were true. Lovell was watching Albert in his wife''s water mirror.


    ������������


    Lovell has always stared at Alberto. For a brief while, Alberto, who was looking at Lovell''s family behind, realized that he had now touched Lovell''s scales.


    Until a few days ago, Aguiel had forced the Vanclift family to near descent. If the benevolent family was destroyed in this situation, Alberto was swiftly appealing to the royal family for Agieel''s work. It was Mr. Lavisuel who scooped it up.


    "You don''t know the feud between the royal family and the spirit. I know we didn''t think it was annoying, but Ellen was spotted by you because of you."


    ������������


    Lovell''s words pierce his chest. If you do poorly, it''s Aguiel''s second dance. The room is wrapped in silence. Neither speaks. After a while, Lovell opened his mouth.


    "... Ellen tells you to talk to you."


    Lovell continued with a sigh.


    "If you don''t talk properly, Ellen won''t listen."


    Albert didn''t know what he was saying for a moment. Lovell says relentlessly to Alberto''s eyes.


    "Why did Ellen burn without reading His Highness Letters ... do you know?"


    Lovell''s words to blame pierce one after another. Ellen is an eight-year-old girl, as is Agier''s daughter. Contrary to his appearance, Ellen immediately looked at the situation and made a decision. The figure was an image of the old Lovell.


    "The lady helped me ..."


    His Highness letter was the same as it was said to have been used. If you give the letter to Ellen, you will be banned from the Vanclift family. If not, he would have been punished by His Highness.


    It was Ellen who saved it.


    "Are you aware that you were helped not only by my father but also by my daughter?"


    "... Of course there is."


    The actions taken for good were contrary to expectation, and the Van Clyft family was disturbed. What are you doing? Alberto was in disgust.


    "... I can''t believe you"


    Alberto hardens in Lovell''s words. I know it''s the result of my work. Alberto turned blue when he wanted to be abandoned by the Vanclift family.


    "I think you''ll be monitored for a while."


    "Yes"


    Of course. Albert lowered his head deeply.


    "Return you to Sauvell''s servant"


    "����e?"


    "Did you not hear?"


    "No, no!"


    "Thank Ellen"


    With that said, Lovell got out of the room.


    Alberto was stunned. With the call of Lovell ready to be beheaded, his mind gradually stopped working.


    "����I am"


    Albert''s words reverberate in the room left alone. His life was helped by his lord''s father, and Lovell''s daughter helped him on the verge of being cut off. Alberto closes his eyes, places his right hand on his chest, and breaks his hips in an empty room.


    "The next thing is ... even in place of this life."


    For a while, Alberto continued to lower his head without making slight movements.


    ***


    Ellen plays with Lauren and Isabella. Ellen''s voice seemed happy from the garden. Looking at it from a distance, Lovell turns his feet.


    Ellen did not speak at all, even though she saw Rovel. He turned his back and hid behind Isabella.


    "... Ignore !? Ignore it !?"


    Shocked Lovell had a sad face.


    "Oh, Lovell. Is it for anything?"


    "Ah ... no, to Ellen ..."


    ü The eyes of my daughter who turned away suddenly turned her eyebrows into eight characters. Isabella is amazed at the situation of Lovell.


    "Did you talk with Alberto properly?"


    "Oh, oh ... I''m done with my kindness. Ellen, turn me here. To-san talks with Albert, so why not forgive me?"


    When Lovell says so, Ellen tightly grips Isabella''s skirt and shows her face.


    "... To-sama"


    "Ellen !!"


    Ellen talks to her and Lovell suddenly breaks his face.


    "I think Toto should talk to the people around him properly. What is annoying because humans and spirits have different values."


    Ellen''s words pierce her chest. That was true. Lovell and Ellen are humans, but also spirits. The spirit had to be explained to the surroundings in advance what was useless.


    "It''s wrong to blame Uncle Albert who acted with his thoughts on the house, despite being lazy."


    "����Yes"


    Ellen finally emerged from behind Isabella, following his father''s gentle attitude. Bully Lovell was depressed holding her knees. My daughter was looking around and judging things.


    Ellen stroked Lovell''s head with Yoshi, who could write a letter. Roughly, Isabella leaks words. It was a sight that did not know who was the parent.


    However, Lovell gets Ellen''s forgiveness. Her surroundings turned her eyes on the appearance of clinging to her daughter with her cheeks. Even though Ellen was hugging, Lovell didn''t realize he had cold eyes that just said, "He''s ..."


    "I know To-san is thinking about me. But if you feed me, please let me know. I''m sure you have counterattacked me. Do you think about how to deal with Mr.? "


    It was a terrible counterattack, "said Lovell. She didn''t think she would enjoy half-death and half-life, even being driven by her daughter.


    "Well, of course I want to say, but who is Belly Black? Oh, I know you''re your Highness, but what is that?"


    "The meaning is that the inside of the stomach is black and devious, or it is a sly and mean person."


    Loren, Isabella, and Lovell, who were present at Ellen''s explanation, blew out.


    "What a perfect word!"


    Ellen continued with Lovell laughing.


    "By the way, you''re black too."


    "why!?"


    Isabella and Loren laughed at this exchange.


    ***


    Lovell, who was showing Ellen''s withdrawal symptoms, held Ellen for a while and did not release.


    "Tosama, Uzai"


    Sharperly told that she finally released her daughter and Lovell was depressed.


    "No, it''s interesting to see a lot of unexpected aspects of Lovell-sama."


    "Yes, I didn''t think my son would look like that."


    Lauren was waiting behind Isabella''s tea break. They remember Ellen''s words earlier.


    "I think Tosama should talk with the people around him. What is annoying because humans and spirits have different values. ''


    Ellen''s words suggested a future relationship. Lovell had become a semi-spirit and was worried that he would probably stay away from them as human beings. Ellen knew it. He told me that we should be around to continue our relationship in the future.


    "Your Ellen is really wonderful."


    "It''s not at all"


    Because the race is different but as a family. Can you tell Ellen how happy this is?


    Ellen''s presence not only revived the Vanclift family, but also saved servants and restored family relationships.

 19 Beards are not allowed.

    Then it was quick. After allowing my father, I played with all the servants. When he returned to the spirit world at dusk, the family and servants of the Van Craift family were forced off, and Isabella and Loren cried.


    "Grandmother! Can I come and play again?"


    "Of course, Ellen-chan !!"


    I can be hugged tightly. I gave a kiss to Isabella''s cheek, laughing tickling. And also to Lauren. Sauvell stroked her head. The line of sight matches Alberto, who was waiting next to him.


    "����Lady"


    "Good old man, always talk with Uncle Sauvell when you do anything."


    As I laughed, Alberto warped her face to tears and tears.


    "Thank you. I will never forget my thanks."


    "I don''t mean it''s parting for years ..."


    For a while, I joined my Van Craift family business with my father. There will be plenty of opportunities to meet, including mine inspections.


    "No, I just want to tell you my feelings ..."


    "I see. Uncle Alberto."


    With that said, I also kiss Alberto''s cheek. Alberto had somehow turned his face red. Then, only Sauvell, who had not done so, was depressed with "... to me?"


    "... Please never move?"


    "Huh? Why are you being alert ...?"


    "Ellen is not good at bearding."


    "eh"


    He gave a little kiss in the moment when Sauvell''s consciousness turned to his father.


    ... It was Bristle. I was nervous.


    It seemed to be on his face, Sauvell looked shocked and his father was laughing.


    With goodbye to everyone and a goodbye with a smile, my father and I transferred and returned to the spirit world.


    Lovell and Ellen have returned and Isabella is visibly depressed.


    "I''ll be lonely ... will you come back tomorrow?"


    "Isabella, is it too early?"


    But Lauren is as depressed as she is.


    "Hey, Sauvell"


    "Yes? What?"


    "When will Ichiniko bring you?"


    After Lovell, Sauvell smiled at Isabella who redirected to Sauvell.


    Sauvell returns to the study with Lauren, looking away from his brother.


    "Lauren is an example mine ..."


    "Yes. That mountain has no traffic now, but it is not closed. Even if it is closed, you will need to investigate again."


    "Oh, do you use it?"


    Look at the time and ask Lovell and Ellen to be present for the survey. If you know that you can get resources again, that alone will be enough business.


    "It really helped me ... don''t crush this house for me ..."


    Sauvell smiles with a relieved face while sitting on a chair in the study. Even though it was just a while away, the feeling of weakness was terrible just because Agiel was gone.


    "Once my brother is back, I''m lucky."


    "It was strange until now."


    Lauren laughs and says so. I wrote tea next to my desk to see when I was ready.


    "Is it a royal family to watch out for ...


    "Sauvel, a little story about that ..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Please bring Sauvell''s partner to this house as soon as possible."


    "What are you saying suddenly?"


    "To disturb the eyes of the royal family, for this house. I think there is a need for an alternative."


    "... will my daughter be used to disturb Ellen?"


    "No, it''s your succession."


    "That''s ..."


    "Once Lavisuel was enthroned, he would be crafted to draw attention to Ellen who confirmed that he had succeeded in the king''s life. We have to let the world know, and we could apologize to Sauvell and bring you a matchmaking party. "


    "Oh, that kind of thing ..."


    Now that Aguiel is gone, there is a growing perception that the Vanclift family has no heir. In fact, if Ichii were known to have a child, that would be a scorn, but it would be possible to buy sympathy at Aguiel''s business. But Lauren says he should now be with his loved one before any other sideplays take place.


    "But the officer told me that I can remarry only three months later?"


    "No, it''s enough. There''s a need for dress preparation, so if you can, tomorrow ..."


    "Cho, wait a minute! Too fast!"


    "What are you saying, are you going to keep your partner waiting any longer?"


    Sauvell felt something black was visible from behind Lauren. Indeed, until now, Aguiel was at home, so he didn''t even let him know that anything would be done. It can finally be welcomed with all your hands up. Knowing that, Sauvell was struck by an insidious embarrassment somewhere.


    In addition, Isabella and Loren were very breathtaking about Ellen. Isabella was just mentioned. He realized that it was a signal that he welcomed Ichii''s wife and child.


    But there is a lot to do before that. There is still post-processing of what Agiel has done. He acknowledges Agyel''s waste in documents and submits it to the royal family, who returns the personal belongings but destroys all the decorations in the room used in Agieel''s room. He did not want to leave any of the items used by Aguiel to welcome his wife and child.


    Inspection of mines, future business development. A meeting for a job that my brother could help. And ... a word to give to a loved one who is still waiting at Ichii. Despite his dry laugh, Sauvell sighed and acknowledged he was busy for a while.


    Her heart was somewhere clear.


    "... should you shave anyway ..."


    Loren almost burst into a word that was muttered.


    ***


    Agiel was mad at the Tembal Castle. Daughter does not leave the room with depression. Agiel''s domineering turned around in an instant. Because the Van Clift family used to take these as a matter of course, the people around them exclaimed.


    "Let''s do it!"


    "Why! I''m not a princess! Why don''t anyone hear me ?!"


    "You''re just myself. Even if you''ve lost even the elegance of the royal family, close that damn mouth!"


    Father sees Aguiel''s fat appearance and throws it away. There isn''t even a single dress. Looking at the personal belongings sent from the Vanclift family, the maids exclaimed too much design.


    Useful items bought as much as you can buy. I also found that each one was very expensive. Rumors of spending money on the house quickly take on reality. In addition, the king and his Imperial Highness were upset by the amount charged by the Vanclift House and dropped documents. Repayment of what was left unaccounted, as if to add to it. The castle''s men were holding their heads at the entity of Aguiel''s work.


    "Aggy"


    "Lavis, my brother! Help me!"


    "What are you talking about? This is my father and two guys doing the awkward ass wiping by Aggie."


    Aguiel was frightened by Lavisuel''s words.


    "What is mismanagement?"


    "I don''t know yet ..."


    "It''s the money you spend. You''ve spent so much money on such bad tastes."


    My father was stunned, and Lavisuel laughed, but not his eyes.


    "That''s terrible, Lavis!"


    "Is it awful? Aggie''s doing is worse. I guess she did violence on the maid yesterday."


    Now, in the room, only a knight with a strong physique is in front of the door, guarding Aguiel to stay outside. Surroundings became turbulent with the numerous complaints from the maids. Aguiel is almost restrained now.


    The daughter was only depressed, so she was watching in another room. However, because of Agiel''s daughter, the attitude of the maids is cold. He even seems shocked.


    "Agier, who is the father of your daughter Amiel?"


    "What are you talking about? Why are you in doubt?"


    "You said you''re not the son of Sauvell."


    "Yes, because it''s going to be Lovell''s child."


    "... I don''t mean that. Aggie says who gave birth."


    ������������


    Agier had a bruise on his face.


    "Is your opponent a commoner? No, I guess you don''t accept the blood of a commoner ...


    "It''s an insult!"


    "Why do you hide so far? Amuel''s birth is suspected."


    "Amiel is my daughter! It''s okay because it has royal blood!"


    The king and Lavisuel looked terribly uncomfortable.


    "... Is it a silly opponent, or an unpleasant opponent to hesitate?"


    Aguiel''s attitude is that he doesn''t want to admit he''s Amiel''s father. Perhaps it is unacceptable because of high pride. Lavisuel ponders. Then she looked at Aguiel with a smile to change the topic.


    "In the future, you and Amiel will be living in different places."


    "What is it?"


    "Amiel can''t grow up on your side. I''ll be educating this castle with my sons in the future."


    "... Wait and said it was different from me?"


    "that''s right"


    "You''re coming!"


    The door opens with a loud noise in the words of my father. A few female soldiers came in and took Aguiel''s arm.


    "What a rude person to do!"


    "I''m rude to you, Agiel. He''s going to beat that root!"


    In the face of his desperate father, Agier looked desperate.


    "Why ... why? I just wanted to be with Lovell-sama."


    Lavisuel laughed aloud at Agiel''s words. Not only did the knights around, but even the father, the king, look surprised at the appearance of the Highness, who usually does not laugh.


    "It''s no use where Aggie thinks of Lovell, because Aggie hates him so much. No, not even the Van Clifts."


    "Lie!"


    "Not a lie. In fact, Lovell has already married a loved one and has children."


    Agiel was stunned by the words, as if shocked.


    "Lie, lie ... lie ..."


    "Aggie is making a child with a guy who doesn''t know. Why can only Lovell be a lie?"


    Agieel, who is completely weak, kneels in place. The appearance of muttering something while stunned seemed eerie.


    Lavisuel was laughing at the back of Aguiel, who was being taken by a female soldier.

 20 The beginning of a new turbulence.

    two months later----


    Lovell occasionally returns to his parents'' house to help his brother. At first, they appeared on the territory and were pulled out to various places. When celebrating everywhere he goes, he seems to be full of wine, and Lovell sighs.


    Ellen tried to rush to return to Lovell, who returned to the spirit world.


    ������


    Lovell rushed down the castle corridor after taking a bath, with her daughter picking her nose and frowning. The wife watching it is the wind that blows everywhere.


    Lovell takes a bath and rushes to Ellen.


    "Oli, Ellen-now!"


    "Go home, but your hair is still wet."


    Water was dripping from Lovell''s hair as she embraced him. Ellen wipes it off with a towel instead, and Lovell looks happy.


    "Elen-chan, do more!"


    "Hello!"


    With her mother''s forgiveness, Ellen vigorously robbed Lovell''s hair with a towel.


    "Wow! Wait a minute, both of you ...!"


    The finished Lovell''s hair was stunningly jerky. Looking at it, my wife and child are laughing.


    "It''s too bad"


    As Lovel sharpened her mouth, Ellen apologized for being sorry while laughing and straightened Lovel''s hair.


    "Oh, it looks good."


    My wife smiles all the time. But, as if he felt something strange from the smile, Lovell''s lips caught himself.


    "... Ori? Something angry ...?"


    "Oh, no?"


    If this is absolutely angry, Lovell turns to Ellen.


    "Do you know what is angry?"


    Ellen looked at her mother and wondered if she was still angry.


    "Well ..."


    I thought my relentless wife was just cute, but what happened to Lovell holding her waist? I heard.


    "To-sama was being beaten by a woman at the heap of sake, so she was relentless."


    "Kaya! Ellen''s traitor!"


    Lovely screaming love to his daughter, Lovell embraces his wife.


    "I''m sorry Ori. I tried to escape as much as possible ..."


    "... I know because I saw it."


    Nevertheless, Lovell looks at his wife, who looks relentless that she was not feeling well. Ellen was amazed that the couple''s air was pink, but read the air and rested first.


    "Oh, wait, there''s something I want to talk to."


    The wife and child lean down on Lovell''s words.


    "I''ve decided on a date for my brother''s wedding. I''ll be attending it, but the royal family will be present ..."


    Lovel sighs, his wife and child guess.


    "Ellen, I''m sorry, can you ask for an answering machine?"


    "Yes. I don''t want to meet Mr. Haguro."


    "Oh, can I go?"


    "I feel it''s necessary to let people know that I''m married, and I don''t want to see Auri in the eyes of other men."


    "Oh"


    My wife laughing and squeezing had gone somewhere from the relentless state I mentioned earlier. And, relieved, Lovell combs and pamps Origin''s hair. Ellen, who was looking sideways, thought she was really good, but shouted to them to go back to the room.


    ***


    The next day, Lovell went to Sauvell''s study.


    Around the world would be rumored that the royal family was often the face of the Van Clift family wedding. Sauvell sighs in the way of the royal family, giving gifts with a sense of apology.


    "Then we''ll have to show us a happy sight."


    Lovell teases Sauvell. But when I heard that Lavisuel was the representative of the royal family, I immediately knew there was something wrong.


    "Ellen ..."


    "What do you do, brother?"


    "I''m sorry, will Ellen attend?"


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t mind. Ellen is more important."


    "... It would be helpful if you could say that."


    But that is His Highness. Lovell was begging to see Ellen with some measure. Just at that time, there is a sound of tapping the door. The sound interrupted the conversation, and Sauvell invited in.


    It was Aria, Sauvell''s wife, who pushed in her wagon with tea.


    "You, tea"


    "... Why Aria? What''s wrong with Lauren?"


    "I told you I couldn''t do it. I wanted to bring some tea."


    The woman who smiles so quickly while making excuses is Sauvell''s wife, Aria. She is about to get married, but she is already treated as a wife in this mansion. She is 24 years below Sauvel. She has long, gorgeous black hair loosely gathered behind her. Eyes with a tendency to drip seem to be sad. If it smiles happily, some men may be very moved.


    My daughter''s name is Rafilia. Straight chestnut hair that inherits his father''s hair color. Her eyes were very similar to her mother, but the overall features were somewhat similar to Sauvell. It is not a strict face, it is a well-arranged face and a feature that will be a beautiful woman in the future.


    Aria was a signboard girl at a restaurant. It seems that Sauvell often went here with the knights. So, Sauvell loved Aria. If Agieer hadn''t done anything well, the restaurant would have been a knight''s quest, protecting and hiding Aria and her daughter Rafilia on the entire order of the Knights.


    "You are not a servant. Would doing this reduce your servant''s work?"


    "����sorry"


    Sauvel sighs to Aria, who falls to Sauvell''s rebuke. Aria has been helping the store on a regular basis, and seems to have panicked other servants as she tried to prepare meals and take care of the garden.


    "Well, good. Can you get some tea?"


    "Yes. Of course .... that, brother-in-law."


    As Aria called it, Lovell looked into her without expression. When Aria looked at Lovell, she blinked her face.


    "Oh, tea ... please."


    "Oh, thank you"


    Aria has been following her with a blank expression. Sauvell noticed that and coughed.


    "Thank you for the tea. Go away because you have a job."


    "Yes, yeah. I understand."


    Sauvell sighs, looking away from the arrogant Aria.


    "... Do you tell me that?"


    "I tell you that I''m a married woman. I''m a beloved wife .... I don''t believe you because I''m not going to introduce me to be a family."


    Sauvell and Lovell sighed at the same time.


    "I will only take Ori during the ceremony."


    "really!?"


    Sauvel may have been worried about his wife''s attitude. I do not believe in my wife, but my brother''s good looks could have predicted this. However, this is something that will affect your reputation. My brother''s attitude is no different. This is normal, and the only person who is scattered that smile is in front of his wife and child. No, recently, sometimes only in the Van Craift family, there are times when his expression has collapsed. As a younger brother, it was sometimes very delighting.


    But she doesn''t smile and she seems to be anxious that she hates her. I just thought it came from trying to get used to this house, but ...


    "Sauvel, I''ll stay away for a while."


    "Oh my brother?"


    "Is it a misunderstanding born and uncomfortable for each other? And if you go too far away, Auri also becomes relentless."


    Sauvell smiles at his older brother''s smile.


    "I''m sorry, my brother."


    "Good, don''t worry"


    With that said, Lovell displaced and returned to the spirit world.


    ***


    By the way, I and my mother were witnessing the situation behind the water mirror.


    "����this is"


    "I don''t want to declare war."


    "Wow! Calm down!"


    I get impatient if you''re doing the same exchanges every time.


    "I''m married to Uncle Sauvell. I can''t help you."


    "Mmmm ... but it was a beautiful woman ..."


    I thought that my mother, who didn''t want to admit too many enemies, was cute.


    "Is it normal compared to Kasama?"


    "Ellen-chan, are you winning?"


    "Overwhelming!"


    My reason for holding my fist and emphasizing her beauty is, of course, the size of the pie. I can''t give up here. Because there''s an aria ... I think it''s the one, but maybe the third.


    "To-sama has noticed. I probably don''t want to see him again."


    "Yes, Ellen."


    He suddenly appeared and smiled from behind with a very beautiful smile on his father''s face. He seemed to have watched this for a while, or looked at his mother for something.


    "Come on, Auri"


    "No!"


    It seemed to be noticed that Lover''s attitude was suddenly trying to be pampered, and she was suddenly embarrassed or escaped.


    "Are you playing tag? Okay, can I like you if you catch me?"


    My father started chasing my mother with a wonderfully angry smile. I see it off with astounded eyes and convey it to the spirits waiting around me.


    "My father and mother are starting to play. Run away! ! ��


    He made something like a loudspeaker using piezo elements and electrical signals, and then manipulated the wind to alert the entire castle.


    Oh, I feel sorry for the spirits who are in a hurry. Playing and fighting between father and mother always has a great deal of influence on others. ����Physically.


    "I''m sure it''s okay because Tosada''s always get along well ..."


    Ellen twists her neck. Somehow, I had a premonition that something bad was going to happen.

 21 Goddess Var warning.

    The next day, when I woke up and went outside, my father and mother were playing a tag or chasing a path that had escaped. It''s as if the tornado has passed. The spirits working at the castle are giving up their faces and working hard to repair the castle.


    "Tosama, Kasama. Please sit down a little."


    Parents turn blue and shrink with the appearance of a daughter who crawls on the ground while being a child.


    In front of her sitting parents, the other spirits looked to the back of her daughter who was preaching in a throbbing and enviable gaze, saying that he was strong.


    Of course, after that, my daughter, whose legs were numb, stumbled on her feet and asked her forgiveness in tears, saying, "I will never do it again!"


    ***


    On the day of Sauvell''s wedding, I cheered with my father and mother dressed in formalwear.


    "Tosama is cool! Kasama is beautiful!"


    The praised parents were embarrassed when I was delighted to be as happy as myself.


    "Thank you. Ellen is always cute."


    Lovell, praised by his daughter, is out of luck. My father hugged me and gave me a kiss on her cheek. Tickling and I laugh.


    Looking off my parents, I move in front of the water mirror. After hearing that Mr. Hachiguro came out, I didn''t feel like something would happen.


    ***


    Before the ceremony begins, the relatives meet each other. Sauvell and his wife go to the bride''s family who was waiting in a separate room. The relatives of the bride who witnessed their father and mother open the door and stuck with a stupid face.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t say hello.


    "Thank you, Ori"


    Most of those who were on the spot blushed with the appearance of Origin smiling smiling gorgeously. The only thing that didn''t blush was Sauvel''s wife, Aria.


    "My brother-in-law ..."


    "Yes, yes. Will you be my sister-in-law?"


    Origin is a queen. And by the aura of charisma as a goddess, it turned out that those around me were in awe. Even if you don''t know that it''s a goddess, you may know instinctively. To be clear, Origin is more prominent than Aria, who should be wearing a bridal gown. Aria was visibly depressed, apparently noticing that fact.


    Looking into the water mirror, I felt a little sorry. In such places, there is a rule that people should be dressed less clearly than the bride. It was the same on Earth. Uncle Sauvell said that he used the power of the Duke to request the best needles in the country for a bridal gown.


    As you can see from her mother''s outfit, she is not particularly dressed. The hair of the platinum is put up, the hair on the side is played, and the curly hair radiates from the curly hair. A high neck mermaid dress with a little lace, a shawl and a hair clasp. That''s why they understand. The presence of a plump pie that cannot be imagined from the mother''s delicate body emphasized by the mermaid dress.


    Aria''s costume was a princess-type wedding dress with a long train. The abundant lace is gracefully shaking. It''s a maiden''s dreaming costume, and my mother who wins with a simple outfit is terrible.


    However, at this time, I thought with a light feeling that I should stop my strange eyes on my father.


    Before the ceremony began, the relatives of the groom and the bride sat down, but the bride''s relatives were solidified in the groom''s rugged atmosphere.


    Apart from Lovell and Origin, Him Lavisuel ... behind him was now hereditary, with his Majesty sitting. The Queen, the two princes and the princess are sitting side by side.


    The royal family generally have shiny gold hair. The eldest son is similar to His Majesty''s face and has blue eyes. In addition, an excellence that could not be thought of as 12 years old had already oozed out. The second son has green eyes, similar to the queen, and looks gentle. The princess is a beautiful woman with two queens.


    There were guards around them. Many knights are also located around the church. Even though the surroundings and hips are tremendously oppressive, the people themselves are holding themselves, so there is no help for it.


    ***


    Time has passed and the wedding has begun. The ceremony goes on as the bride enters the church. They sign the marriage book and make an oath to each other. It was at that time.


    Suddenly, a small scream of the bride gushes along with the light sound of Pashin. There was an upset running around.


    "What happened? Are you OK?"


    "Yeah, yeah ... something, suddenly."


    When Sauvell was concerned, he shook his confused voice, blinking Aria''s eyes.


    "I''m sorry."


    "No, just fine."


    The priest was a little annoyed, but the bride and groom looked at him again, and the ceremony was suspended.


    "����you"


    "Oh, this is ..."


    Lovell and Origin are listening to each other for something.


    Lovell and Origin looked at Aria and were completely unaware. Lavisuel''s face sitting behind him was finding something interesting.


    ***


    After the ceremony proceeded smoothly. It becomes a standing party and the bride and groom''s family mix and eat. His Majesty, Queen, and His Highness all greeted him for security reasons and returned early.


    At that time, His Majesty told Lovell.


    "Is your daughter not involved? I''m sorry. I wanted to see my sons."


    "Sorry, my daughter is sick."


    "A transparent lie is good .... Oh, but that''s right ..."


    With a giggling smile, Lavisuel said that he had a bad feeling about Lovell. As he passes, he listens to Lovell.


    "It became interesting"


    Lavis, who laughs with a humming sound, thought that Lovell had not appeared on his face, but had disappeared.


    Aria''s wedding gloves were hidden from the elbows, so their wrists were not visible. What is remembered is the conviction of the goddess Var in the time of Aguiel. I couldn''t say that he was guilty because he was weaker than that time. But Lavisuel was there. So I know. The conviction of the goddess Var, its meaning. If Aria''s wrist had a thorn bruise ... her brother wouldn''t be free.


    "Yes, everyone is enjoying it today at the celebration."


    He returned calmly but did not reach Lavisuel.


    "Yes, a week later. I''m waiting for you at the castle."


    His Majesty said, laughing indeed. Then, she gave her off to her Majesty and gave her thanks, but Lovell''s face was expressionlessly cold. When the Highness disappeared, the hidden origins appeared.


    "you����"


    "Oh, you''re done ..."


    Lovell vomited and vomits.


    ***


    Aria was returning to her room with her make-up, and was preparing her hair with the help of a maid. He tries to change his outfit, first picks up his gloves and notices. There appeared a pattern of thorns slightly.


    "What is this ...?"


    Aria was puzzled by the bruises she could not remember. At that time, there was a voice of the impatient maid from behind the door.


    "I''m just changing colors!"


    "If you are dressed, no problem.


    Aria blushes at the face of Lovell, who is forced into her. I was still wearing my costumes, but my heart jumped to what was going to be in this room where only myself and the maids were. In the corner of his head, his wife was seen, but Aria was very happy with the visitor Lovell.


    ��Oh, my brother-in-law.


    I desperately stopped my voice from being heard. He loves Sauvell, of course, but he couldn''t control this feeling of heart-pumping at a glance. I know it is impure.


    (That such a lovely person becomes a brother-in-law ...)


    Aria was throbbing.


    Aria and the maids are amazed at the appearance of Lovell and his wife who are slamming into the door. There is no Sauvell on the side. Perhaps he was still at the table supper with Rafilia.


    "You are out"


    "e����"


    The maids were surprised at Lovell''s orders.


    "I''m fine because I''m here."


    The words of the cheerful Origin told the maids to look at each other and thank them. Lovel sees Aria away.


    In response to Aria who shook his shoulder in love with Lover''s gaze, Lover took his arm more violently than stuffed.


    "Kyu"


    "I know you get angry, but don''t be violent."


    Aria doesn''t know what the Origin sighs while sighing. Fears began to wonder why he was being violent by his brother-in-law.


    "I don''t know anything."


    Looking down on it with cold eyes, Lovell spits out and is horrible. Origin also said in a cool tone to Aria, who shook as she shook.


    "Aria, you made a lie vow in your God''s marriage book."


    Aria didn''t know what Origin''s words were saying.


    "You''re probably thinking of a different guy than my brother."


    Aria was stunned by Lovell''s cold words.


    "The thorn bruises that appear on your wrist are guilty of Goddess Var."


    "Well, condemned ...?"


    "This is a testimony of your guilt that you made a lie vow before God."


    sin. Aria became deep blue in response to the words.


    "Did you break my brother?"


    Aria denies Loire''s cold gaze as she begins to cry.


    "Isn''t there a proof of condemnation here?"


    Origin notices something, and waits for Lovell, who abhorously dumps.


    "You. That bruise is still thin."


    "...?"


    Lovell would not have understood that meaning. She is twisting her neck with a suspicious face.


    "Maybe she loves Sauvell!"


    "����what?"


    Aria finally began to cry when Rovel pursued that he was trying to use the color scheme not only for my brother but also for another man.


    "Your sin has been known to the royal family. It is only a matter of time before it reaches Sauvell."


    Aria, surprised at the words, stared at Lovell. Aria trembles from the anger that comes out of Lovell as she turns pale.


    "Lovell, stop it."


    Origin shouted Lovell, who was too angry to forget himself. Lovell, apparently aware, turns his gaze away from the origin. And Origin forgave her with a gentle smile and hugged Lovell.


    "I know you love me and Ellen so much"


    "... but ..."


    "I was lucky this time. That belly black seems to be very bad luck."


    Lovell smiled sadly to the laughing origin.


    "What is Ellen ...?"


    "Oh, that''s fine."


    "..."


    "That girl is ours. It must do something unexpected."


    Louvel hugged the Origin, laughing and laughing at him, as if he couldn''t say anything.


    In the embrace of Lovell and Origin, Aria heard something breaking inside herself. Only the origin sees this, noticing it. Lovell doesn''t even raise his face, hugging Origin.


    "Hey, Aria. Do you have the courage to present and buy your daughter to pay for the sins of others?"


    Aria''s head becomes pure white in the words of Origin. Origin changed words and released the same meaning again.


    "Can I sacrifice my beloved daughter to forgive others'' sins?"


    "What are you talking about? Sacrifice Rafilia !!"


    Origin smiled when he knew he loved Sauvell''s daughter.


    "Instead of keeping silence on your sins, the royal family has demanded sacrifice to meet our daughters."


    What is sin ...


    Aria notices the meaning of the words and turns blue. I can''t stand with my legs shaking. I sat on the floor unintentionally.


    "You are on the verge of breaking God''s vow. The thorn is a warning from your sister, Var. Don''t look aside and love Sauvell sincerely."


    "That''s like that ... I''m going to do that ..."


    "Lovel won''t forgive you. You who made the cause of sacrificing your beloved daughter. You betray your beloved brother."


    "..."


    "If you''re willing to pay for your sins, keep Sauvell from seeing the bruises, but the bruises are visible to you. Repent of your sins while watching it."


    "Yes, yes ..."


    Origin enchanted Aria who whispered and cryed. The proof of the condemnation should not be seen from the surroundings.


    Lovell remains silent throughout the day. He holds the origin''s waist down, but he seems to be trying to manage his rage.


    After seeing Lovell and Origin behind the room, the maids return to the room.


    There was Aria who stood in tears, stunned.

 22 Black with family!

    Behind the water mirror I was looking at all the details.


    ������������


    It was the first time I had seen my father so upset. My father loves my mother and my whole spirit. Do not forgive anyone who disturbs it. It is the same for my mother and me. We can''t forgive anyone who wants to take away his father from us.


    His Majesty saw the moment of condemnation and the alleged place. It''s really my Majesty to make it interesting and material for trading.


    This time, Aria, her aunt, made a false lie during her marriage and was convicted by the goddess Var. No, it''s more a "warning" than my mother said. There is a part of the vow in the marriage book that says, "Support with my husband." It is almost the same as the earth wedding. It was warned. I mean ...


    "Aunt Aria doesn''t intend to support Uncle Sauvell ..."


    Did you think such a thing during the wedding, or did you really mean it? In addition, wrinkles between eyebrows seem to be thinking about something unpleasant for his father. It might be because she was shocked to meet her mother just before the ceremony, but if she fell in love with her father like Meeha, she would never be convicted.


    I was definitely convicted if I didn''t really think anything about Sauvell, but saying that it stopped warning, I love Sauvell, but I always thought about another man during the ceremony. It is nothing but that.


    If you know at a relative''s ceremony that your opponent thought that, you will not feel good as long as you are suspicious. There is a possibility that it is similar to Agier who thinks only about himself. Sorry, I have decided to wash around Aunt Aria.


    "But I was able to do that earlier ..."


    Father and mother have not yet escaped from the ceremony. They seem to be talking in a separate room until they settle down.


    I stopped looking at the water mirror, saying it was no good.


    "Would you like to visit an enemy?"


    It''s a declaration of war, Mr. Hagiri. Good.


    I smiled.


    ***


    He was pulling past material from the castle books and examining the history of the curse on the royal family. I caught a book silently and spread it on my desk. The pile of books was about to cause an avalanche, and the great spirit of the wind behind me was looking down here and there.


    "Young lady ... If you scatter too much, mother and father will scold you."


    "It''s okay, Vint. It''s for hostility inspection. I can''t get angry.


    A wind-spirited vint sighs to me calmly. Vinte looks like a man in his late 20s. A handsome guy with long green hair and intelligent glasses. The castle minister.


    The reason I''m grooming behind me is that when I get stuck in the castle books, I wake up to the original researcher''s soul, or do some research until I fall without eating. I am aware of it, but it''s hard to fix my habit. Now that there is neither father nor mother, only Vint can tell me what to say.


    "If you want to know something, please ask us, I think that you may find it faster."


    ������������


    It was rooted out that those who listened and were not comfortable staying upwind of the researcher were excluded from the mind. I recall that it makes sense. That''s what the police say. Yes, there was a hand.


    I raised my face and listened straightforwardly.


    `` Do you know the anecdote of the curse of a spirit that was put on the Tembal royalty? ''''


    "... Why the lady did it?"


    "I asked the Lord. I saw a black haze coming from the royal family. It was a curse of a spirit."


    "No way ... can you see it already?"


    Vint shouted when he saw me.


    "But ... Is it still early for the lady ..."


    "I can''t help saying that. I said, it''s an enmity inspection."


    "... what is it?"


    There was a vint who was trying to determine the situation immediately, wondering something. However, as soon as the situation was explained, Vint changed.


    ��That guy ���� !!!!!!


    With his tusks exposed, his face was transformed as if he were far from the original handsome man, and his nails were sharp and wind swirled around the view. The book is skipped. I am convinced of that. Vint knows.


    "Vint"


    "... Huh ?! Sorry, young lady ..."


    Upon seeing my face, Vint returned instantly from her hunky face and turned pale.


    "Do you know?"


    Vinte turned pale and shivered at me with a smile.


    ***


    Father and mother have returned from the ceremony. They are visibly embarrassed. I didn''t look into it with a water mirror, but there was something after that.


    "����I''m back����"


    "Come back. To-sama, sama. Good work."


    You probably know what I saw in the water mirror. I was sorry for my father.


    "Elen-chan, were you watching?"


    "Yes, this is Mr. Hagiro''s declaration of war."


    When I smiled, my father was terrified. However, the mother who saw it laughs.


    "Yeah! It''s like a child of Lovell!


    "Hey, I''m out of my heart."


    "That''s it !?"


    My father was depressed that he was happy to be said to be similar. "My daughter may be in rebellion ...", she says.


    "Hey, I heard from Vint"


    "Oh, what?"


    "The Curse of the Royal Family"


    ������������


    My mother smiles after all in my words. And my father really turned up. His face is pale.


    "I thought Ellen would break the curse because she was so gentle. But the spirits wouldn''t forgive me.


    ������������


    Yes, things happened about 200 years ago. It was due to a monster tempest in the Kingdom of Tempal.


    The royal family had a reason to demand that the King of Spirits be issued by the royal family. The monster tempest put the country in crisis. But hey and the spirit cannot give the king. So the royal family set out for contraindications.


    There is a gate in the forest of the Tembar royal family that connects the spirit world and the human world. The royal family tried to force it to dive.


    ---- Sacrifice many spirits.


    That curse of the royal family is the grudge of the sacrificed spirits.


    "No, I''m not kind."


    I said with a smile.


    "I don''t even know the reason for the curse, and I think the royal family who survived is even more impressive."


    My mother pulled me over my smile. Mother seemed to find Vint, pale, behind me and sighed.


    "I went in an unexpected direction ..."


    But some were pleased with the words.


    "As expected my daughter!"


    I frowned at the words of my father.


    "Tosama is out of my mind."


    "why!?"


    He shouts at Ellen that the rebellion is still in his early days, and his father holds me tight.


    "Gyumu"


    Painful and beating his father''s head, he noticed that he was depressed.


    "... To-sama?"


    "Ellen, I''m sorry ... I''m between humans and spirits."


    He gently beat the back of his father who was hugging tightly.


    "Tosama, I sure have human blood. I love both my grandmother and Uncle Sauvel.


    My father laughs at Alberto''s name.


    "I am the child of Toma and my child of Kayama. This is my pride. It is out of my mind that Tomo sick."


    "����Yup"


    "But I can''t forgive the royal family''s willingness to use the power of spirits."


    "e"


    "Don''t you know you''re guilty of such sins, so don''t you think they''re going to do that?"


    "e����"


    "Hey, hehe"


    The spirits around me who noticed my black smile are trembling. When she saw it, she said she was a child of Lovell.


    "By the way, you seem tired, have you had anything since then?


    "Ah����"


    I remember, my father was holding my head.


    "That aunt, he exposed himself to Sauvell."


    "e����"


    I blinked at something.


    ***


    After that, I was suspicious of what Sauvell did to Aria, who was crying. It makes a noise about what happened to the bride who does not come back as it is. He made an excuse that he seemed ill and made the bride go down, but the ceremony had no consequences. It has been.


    "No! I''m so glad I couldn''t believe that such a wonderful person would become my brother-in-law ..."


    "..."


    "I didn''t think this would be the case. Just think about it ... "


    "Is that justified by the goddess ...?"


    He must have been wondering. That''s not all Sauvell noticed.


    "Aria ..."


    "No! I love Sauvell !!"


    Sauvell sways in the desperate Aria. But Sauvell was furious at what he said next.


    "Because the royal family noticed their conviction, they glared at me because they wanted to meet his brother-in-law ... Isn''t that a good thing. Why do I have to be hated by my brother-in-law ?! "


    "Aria, you ... what ?!"


    Aria forgot that she was crying, as Sauvell was suddenly furious.


    "Aria ... I''ve never been welcomed home, saying I love you. I''ve talked about why many times."


    "Eh, yeah ..."


    "You thought you knew how much the Vanclift family was at the mercy of the royal family!"


    "Ah����"


    You probably remembered it in Sauvell''s words. The Vanclift family does not want to be in touch with the royal family.


    The cause of his weakness is his brother''s concern for another man. In addition, the goddess condemned. Despite having made the cause of exposing her important brother''s daughter who vowed to hide her from the royal family, she accused me of not being bad.


    "... I don''t want to see your face for a while."


    Then he dumped and Sauvell returned to his room.


    "Oh, you! You!"


    In front of Aria trying to cling, the door was slammed, closing the way.


    ***


    "After that, Sauvell told his mother-in-law to explain the reason, and a storm of rage in the house. Loren killed her ..."


    "It was unpleasant to declare too much anger that I wouldn''t go home too ... my mother and Lauren wanted to see Ellen ..."


    When I heard the story, I stopped saying. Aria Aunt ... No, Aunt. Aunt Alia thinks she has confessed she is often concerned about her father.


    "... you confessed that you thought it would be forgiven?"


    Despite being warned by his father and mother, he had no sense of guilt in his wake. If you were thinking of Uncle Sauvell first, you would immediately remember your feud with the royal family.


    "It was a great shambles."


    With a smile, I thought that mother''s face was very black.


    But the spirits around me thought.


    This parent and child are all black.

 23 I have no beard!

    After hearing the story, Sauvell was very worried.


    "Uncle Sauvell ... poor"


    My father patted my head on me, who was depressed. My father seems to be painful too. Despite being able to return home at last, there was no help for her brothers. My father doesn''t seem to want it either, and is sighing what happened.


    "If you don''t have your Auntie, can I go and see her?"


    "When there is no aria?"


    "Well, you''re still stuck with Uncle Sauvell. Even if it''s a business, this could hinder work."


    "Hmm ..."


    "If you find Aria Aunt, you should transfer and escape!"


    "Fufu"


    In a light tone, as if I was playing a tag, my father laughed.


    "That''s right. If we get entangled with us, we will fall. I warned Sauvell."


    "... Tosama, did you notice?"


    "Because this kind of thing has always been a topic ..."


    At that time, Aguiel had repelled everything. That''s why I once again realized Agier''s obsession.


    "But ... just before I declared I wouldn''t return, it''s a bit difficult to return ..."


    "I will accompany you!"


    Yes! Raised hands, my father and mother curled my eyes.


    "I want to meet my grandmother and uncle Sauvell! Oh, and uncle Albert."


    "Tickling ..."


    I folded my father, who laughed at Albert after all.


    "Tosama, Tosama! I want to see my grandmother !!"


    He beat his father''s stomach and broke when he knew his father was smiling.


    "True ... how intelligent"


    "Fufufu. You looked like you."


    My father turned to her compassion, while her father, who noticed that she had volunteered for soup, was slightly sad.


    "Let''s go tomorrow, tomorrow."


    "Eh, it''s really steep ... To-sama just said it was hard to return, but she''s trying to prepare her for her ...?"


    I told my smiling father with a serious face.


    "Maybe this will leave Aunt Aunt out of the royal family."


    In my words, my father and mother opened their eyes and breathed.


    "That Mr. Haguro will never forgive the cause of To-sama''s return to the human world."


    Yes, I affirmed.


    ***


    Standing at the gate of his parents'' house, held by his father, the gardener noticed it and went rushing to call Lauren. Father goes straight to the hall without thinking about it.


    "Lovell! Foo Ellen!"


    "Great! Great!"


    When he was rampaging in his arms, he dropped me down with a smile. He shouts that he wants to meet you as soon as he is dropped down and jumps into his arm. The squeaky old man smelled very good and dandy.


    "I''m a long time, Ellen."


    "I want to see you!"


    When she smiled, Loren''s face collapsed.


    "I was angry because Tosama did not return home!"


    She says she is angry, but she is not afraid of the anger of her child. In short, not only Lauren, but also the maid and gardener who was there, and even my father looked crazy.


    He couldn''t stay there, dude, and he looked at his father with his eyes. No good.


    "I want to meet my grandmother!"


    Lauren replied, "I''ll show you to my room if I want to see you again."


    "Lee Lauren, how about that?"


    "Tell him and her child not to leave the room because they are visiting."


    "Okay."


    I''m panicked by Lauren who orders the maid to do so.


    "Grandfather, grandfather. I want to meet Aunt Aunty."


    Loren acknowledged that she was afraid to tell my maids who breathed in my words that they could do so. I asked Lauren what he meant. However, since his father had not heard, he was displeased with his daughter. I''m a little surprised if I don''t want to meet that much.


    "Call Sauvell. It''s a story involving the royal family."


    When his father grumbled, Loren saw something and went to call Isabella without asking any more.


    ***


    When I was waiting in the living room instead of the guest room, the door suddenly opened with a banging noise. I was surprised and surprised by the sound, and Isabella suddenly appeared from there.


    "Elen-chan! I wanted to see you!"


    "Grandmother!"


    My father smiled at us as we hugged each other.


    "My wife was called by her husband. I''ll be here soon."


    With that said, Lauren is starting to prepare tea. I was sitting on the sofa in the same position, hugged by my grandmother.


    "Gyumu"


    "Oh, Ellen, I was lonely."


    I was imprinted with my head. painful.


    "Mother, Ellen is suffering."


    "Oh! I''m sorry, Ellen-chan. I''m so happy that my grandmother is too ..."


    Isabella''s arm loosens, and the breath finally breathes. I thought this family was really similar. Someday, she looks far away without thinking that she is about to be hugged.


    "I also wanted to meet my grandmother!"


    When I say Nico, Ellen-chan ... Isabela tears.


    "Oh !? Grandma !?"


    When I was confused and surprised, I heard that Isabella picked out the handkerchief and wiped her tears on her own.


    "Ah ... I thought that Lovell was finally back and this house was brighter ... I guess it''s just at the tip of that? Grandmother, I feel like I''m somewhat relaxed."


    I was hugging Isabella in a sad manner. The fact that he finally got married when he thought his upper son had returned. Surprisingly accepting pleasantly, further remarriage of the son below. At the tip of his thought that happiness had begun to flow, Sauvell''s wife was found guilty. My father got angry about it and declared that he would not go home.


    Isabella was hurt by the instantaneous collapse of happiness.


    "It''s okay, my grandmother. I''m a grandmother! I was angry because Toh-san said yesterday that he would come home and not go home!"


    And again, Isabella started crying in earnest.


    "Grandmother, don''t cry"


    "I''m sorry, I''m not.


    "Grandmother ..."


    I feel nervous about Isabella''s words. I was determined to take off my skin.


    "... Mother, Ellen gets on the beat, so that''s around."


    "Wait, Lovell. Will you steal Ellen from me? I won''t let you do it!"


    Once more, I was struggling, and I struggled.


    "Kyu"


    "Mother! Mother! Tightened!"


    "Kyuah Ellen!"


    At last my breath was saved by my father, and I thought so deeply that I thought I would be strangled. Sauvell comes over there.


    "Uncle Sauvel!"


    I have no beard! I cried and hugged me, and happy Sauvell hugged me.


    "It''s been a long time, Ellen"


    "Yes, congratulations on your marriage. I''m sorry I couldn''t go to the ceremony."


    "No, thank you. That feeling is enough. The royal family has come."


    "Yes. By the way, if you have no beard, your uncle is even cooler!"


    "Oh, yeah ...?"


    I was laughing sharply at the shining Sauvell while holding me, and there was a breathtaking sound behind it. When you look there.


    Was there. Aunt Aria.


    I check the surroundings further, but there seems to be no child Rafilia. When asked to take it down, Sauvell slowly took it down. Turn to Aria, thank the lady and introduce herself.


    "Hello, Aunt Aunt. I''m Ellen, Lovell''s daughter."


    To Aria, who opened her eyes and hardened, Sauvell coldly said to give thanks. It responds with awful and awkward answers. Seeing my face, she remembered her mother. He had a slightly pale face. I return to Isabella without interest anymore. Father and I, Sauvell and Aria, sat opposite the sofa, sitting in the order of Isabella.


    My father doesn''t even say hello to Aria. I''m seriously sick of that sullen look, and I sigh inside. He looked at the aria on the other side, and glanced at his father. Since his eyes were blushing, he immediately realized that he had no guilt. As expected, Isabella and Loren began to emit crisp air.


    "Oh my brother ... Aria has something to say ..."


    "I''m not Ellen."


    "e?"


    "Yes, I am the one who talks to Aria."


    Aria smiled and said to me, while breathing, she smiled at a little child.


    (Oh, you are licked!)


    From now on, no one will think that the child in front of him will drop himself into the Valley of Terror.


    (But this is reality)


    I surely looked back at Aria in front of me.


    "Aunt Aria. I know the reason for your conviction. I went to talk directly, including that. This is a warning rather than a story."


    "e����"


    Perplexed by what I said, Aria glanced around and looked at Sauvell. Everyone was silent around. So only Sauvell opens his mouth.


    "Ellen is very clever. He''s the same age as Rafilia, but he''s already helping the Van Clyft family with his brother. Take Ellen''s words seriously."


    "What, what do you mean ...?"


    "The convict was that my mother cared for Uncle Sauvell and gave magic that was invisible to others. But you broke your advice and rebuked it. Will be solved, but if you see it in another house, it will be overwhelmed and the magic will remain as it is.


    "That''s what I mean ..."


    "Well, if you talk about it, Uncle Sauvell will forgive you? If you''re sympathetic? During the wedding, who confessed that you were full of your head about another man and who would forgive it? I insult the house. "


    To be harsh, Isabella agreed.


    "You do the same thing as Agiel, even though you heard him."


    Aria became deep blue in response to the words. Agueel''s future is rumored throughout the country.


    "I didn''t mean that! I''m going to be a new family! It''s not surprising that my brother-in-law is going to like me!"


    "You admit that your feelings are impure, and so Vaal convicted."


    In my words, Aria snapped his throat. Sauvell listened in a painful manner.


    "That''s not true! Why do you know that you know that !? I only know my feelings!"


    "I know"


    "What is ...?"


    "Vor is the goddess who sees everything. Var is the goddess of condemnation. They are one and two.


    "What, what ...?"


    "Your guilty testimony is not visible to the royal family, but at that moment his Majesty has found it."


    "... I have given my Majesty a chance to make contact. Sorry ..."


    Sauvell bowed to me. Upon witnessing that, Aria opened her eyes incredibly.


    "Uncle Sauvell is not bad. The royal contact could still be expected. It''s only the difference between late and early. Don''t worry."


    When I smiled, I was sorry that Sauvell was sorry.


    "Aunt Aria. The Vanclift family is an indispensable home for the royal family. I''m looking for a chance to get in touch with anything."


    "I know, because your brother-in-law is a hero."


    "wrong"


    Aria, who is denied slapping, distorts her mouth.


    "It is the power of Tosama that the royal family relentlessly targets this house."


    "... your brother-in-law?"


    "That''s right. Tosama''s power is lightly above the field. You are about to erase that power from this field by your selfish actions. You are now at this stage."


    "...!"


    It seems that my father also noticed. The Sauvels finally noticed the size of the thing and turned pale.


    "Father, fearing that she would be at odds with Uncle Sauvell, declared that he would not return home."


    "Such .... But what is the relationship with the royal family ..."


    "What would the royal family do if they knew this? You could not secure the strength you wanted to be in this house because of you. In fact, the fire that was smoldering in the surrounding nations was extinguished when the return of Tosama became known. To-sama has the power of just his name. "


    "Eh ... let''s fight ... war?"


    "Once you get out of the way, the hero may return. The royal family will think so. To avoid war, only one sacrifice is needed."


    "I''m in the way ... person ... sacrifice ..."


    "I''m you. Aunt Aunt"


    You are not in a position to be targeted by the royal family for life.


    I issued a warning.

 24 Uncle Sauvel's Imechen.

    Aria wasn''t the only one who was stunned by my words. Sauvell was also stunned.


    "Our parents and children have been called by your Majesty. The topic is always about you. If you are in the same position as Aguiel, your Majesty will smile with a smile." "When"


    "Well ... somehow ..."


    "Well? What? The quickest thing is to remove it from our sight. If Uncle Sauvell becomes single again, His Majesty can look after the other as his hand and prepare a matchmaking seat That''s why ... "


    "No ... no, oh!"


    Aria shook when she was too afraid of tears and shed tears in her eyes.


    "Do you turn your filthy thoughts on you until you take those dangers? Oh, before we do sanctions."


    Alya was already shaking her head sideways.


    "Aria, I know you''ve been supporting Sauvell for a long time. Sauvell was also supported by you. There are so many women who fall in love at a glance with Lovell, and it may be inevitable that you became one of them, but their thoughts on Sauvell are gone. ? "


    Aria is different from Isabelle''s sad tears! Shouted.


    "No! No! I didn''t mean to do that. I was just happy to have a nice brother-in-law ... I love Sauvell !!"


    "I think there is too much difference between your assertion and the goddess'' guilty ... but then, please stop that terrible glance at Tosama. Stop excuses and apologize to Uncle. Please "


    "Oh ... you ... sorry ..."


    Sauvell sighed in a terribly troubled wind.


    "It is true that you were supported when Agiel was there ... I would not have been able to endure if you hadn''t had Raffilia ..."


    Everyone is silently listening to Sauvell''s words.


    "I ... I want to believe in Aria"


    Aria is moved by the words muttered as if to remind herself.


    "you����!!"


    But the others remain silent. Once betrayed, they had a prejudice that they would see with suspicion.


    "Well, good."


    My words glanced at once.


    "My words are warnings to Aunt Aunt, and the conviction of Goddess Var has ceased. Please think that your future is seen around you."


    Aria smiled as I smiled.


    "If you are going to betray Uncle Sauvell in the future, please be prepared for it."


    "Yeah, yeah. At that time, the guilty testimony would have been clear .... More than anything, I don''t like the ugliness of the house, so I have to disclose the truth."


    Isabella says calmly, but it is the same as the declaration of a duke to be an enemy for Aria, a commoner. For those living in the Vanclift family territory, it''s easy to imagine what would happen if the anger of the lord was bought. It means that the whole family of Aria is subject to punishment.


    "That''s like that ..."


    "Oh, what did you do? Ordinarily at this point, if Sauvell doesn''t break, divorce and compensation will be incurred. That''s not what your house can afford. Oh, because Rafilia is a heir. I can''t return it. "


    Some of Aria turned deep blue, as she finally realized the reality from Isabella''s words.


    "Aria Aunt"


    When I call, Aria looks at me at ease.


    "If you take us away from us, we will not forgive our parents. Please be prepared to crush them slowly."


    As I smiled, Aria easily fainted at the limits of patience.


    ***


    He is embraced by his father and Isabella. Sauvell, carrying Aria in her bedroom, is back. His face looked like something refreshing.


    "Uncle Sauvel!"


    "Oh, Ellen. I didn''t do it ... I''m still telling my eight-year-old child to talk like this ..."


    "No, I just couldn''t help but ... I''m sorry for the extra work."


    Sauvell smiled bitterly and stroked my head as he was depressed and holding the skirt tight with both hands.


    "Thank you Ellen. If this was the case, your family might have been split. Me and Aria ... my brother too."


    He raised his head and Sauvell smiled with a gentle smile.


    "It may be this sooner or later. The sooner it is, the easier it will be and the easier it will be to make a decision. I think this was good. Thank you, Ellen."


    "Uncle Sauvell ..."


    I have a stuffy nose. But there was another thing I had to apologize for.


    "I''m sorry, but that''s not all."


    "����What does it mean?"


    "Kasama is a goddess. Twin goddesses are goddesses who are Kasama''s older sister."


    Sauvel opened his eyes as he crumpled his face.


    "It looks like she was watching over her wedding, so she knew she was thinking of her sister, her husband. So the goddesses were furious at her. is����"


    Under normal circumstances, no conviction will occur in the conceited position. Nobles in this world often have political marriages. So was the relationship between Agiel and Sauvell. It is not normal that it will be so important.


    "... Two goddesses?"


    "Aunt Aria angered the goddess. Don''t include her in her home business. It could end up destroying her house."


    Breathing Sauvell, Isabella, and Lauren make her aches.


    "I think the house is okay because I''m there, but the area around Aunt Aunt will continue to get rough."


    Thanks to me for saying sorry, Sauvell smiled.


    Oh, how good a man! It''s too poor that such a person always gets unreasonable. I secretly asked the goddesses.


    Wish you happiness to Uncle Sauvell.


    Suddenly, I heard a voice from a distance saying, "Okay, Ellen. Leave it to me!"


    (... Huh? Maybe, your sister?)


    Apparently it was seen through.


    ***


    "By the way, Ellen. When will you meet the royal family?"


    "Um ... 6 days later?


    "... Yeah, no, no, no ..."


    To-sama''s weak voice shook the room. He turns his eyes on the fear of going so much. I noticed that and told me.


    "I don''t know Ellen, so I can stay calm. Did he take his fry right away?"


    "It''s okay, if you do not lose, your country will only be destroyed then."


    My father smiled bitterly at me, saying sharply.


    "... is Ellen like me after all?"


    "Maybe."


    "Oh !? Ellen, say it again!"


    "It''s hard to resemble Tosama."


    "Why?!?"


    Ellen is a bit like that. He''s hugging me and my father is muttering like a curse. To be honest.


    "Yes ... six days later."


    In our conversation elsewhere, Isabella says something bumpy. Whatever happened, I tilted my head.


    "Lovel! I''ll keep Ellen for a while!"


    In response to Isabella''s remark, I and my father hummed.


    "If you call the royal family, you have to get the clothes ...! Someone, someone!"


    My father and I bothered my eyes to Isabella who called the maid.


    "Let''s call a vendor and measure, Ellen."


    I was afraid to smile at Isabella who smiled.


    ***


    At the time when the traders were measuring and limp, Isabella and a trader who spread various fabrics were talking about it. When he got out of the way, Sauvell noticed it and apologized with a grin, saying, "I''m sorry."


    "My mother wanted a daughter, so I''m going to do that much."


    "Grandmother?"


    I can''t say I don''t want to hear it. But I''m not the only thing I can do on my own. With a smile at Sauvell, then, it''s now Uncle Sauvell''s turn, and I suddenly changed the topic.


    "e����?"


    "Makeup clerk!


    "Hello !? Right now!"


    "Eh, Ellen ...?"


    "Don''t you think it''s unreasonable to see only me? That''s why I think it''s good for Uncle Sauvell too."


    "e����"


    The voice was so low that I thought it had a cloud point.


    "To-sama! Please restrain Uncle Sauvell if you do not want to suffer secondary damage!"


    "I see, Ellen."


    Father smiled and detained Sauvell.


    "Oh, my brother !? Because I don''t want to be damaged ...?"


    "Forgive Sauvell. I can''t beat my daughter."


    I heard Sauvell''s scream asking to affirm with a smile.


    ***


    I give instructions to the maid.


    "Please apply the towel squeezed with hot water to your uncle''s eyes."


    "Yes!"


    "Eh ... eyes?"


    "Uncle Sauvell, are you not sleeping? The kuma is amazing."


    "Ah ... oh"


    Perhaps she thought too much about Aria and couldn''t sleep.


    "Warm your eyes and your kuma will be reduced. Feel good and try to think!"


    Lie down on the bed and warm your eyes. After a while, my father noticed that Sauvell was asleep, and his father shouted.


    "Eh ... that Sauvell sleeps in public."


    Sauvell, a soldier, seems to have a low level of sleep and to wake up immediately. I heard from the maid that she had a headache because she couldn''t sleep well.


    "I can''t do that. Stress must be terrible. I need to prepare something that makes me feel calm!"


    Driven by a sense of mission. My father noticed me as I was wrapping my head around relaxation.


    "Ellen, are you planning something again ...?"


    "Tosama is out of my heart!"


    I was angry, but now I wanted to focus on Sauvell.


    "Too-sama will be fine as soon as you can.


    "Yes, yes ..."


    "... I''m squeezed by my daughter?"


    I''m going to start Sauvell''s Imechen, leaving her stunned father alone! !


    ***


    I am originally a baby face. I was trying my best to make it a fake. Even if he is trying to cheat on his heels, he is too short and stays short. However, I think that any face can be changed with makeup.


    "How to arrange the eyebrows ... The straight line from the nose to the corner of the eye is called the corner of the eyebrow, and this is the end point of the eyebrow. The eyebrow is slightly closer to the eyebrow. It''s about half as short as a man. Oh, right above the corner of the eye is called Meishan, and please make a curve between them when you look straight ahead.


    For men, the straight type indicates strength, but for Sauvell, the eyebrows indicate the intellect and gentleness of corners and arches.


    "Make-ups tend to be considered women-only, but even men will glow if they are prepared. The eyebrows and hairstyles alone will change the impression considerably."


    As I explained, I noticed that other makeup workers and Lauren were humming. Why is grandfather here ...? I wondered, but decided not to mind. Maybe I feel like I''m losing.


    Only then did Sauvell wake up.


    "... that? I ..."


    "I felt a little tired, so I slept a little."


    As Lauren gently returned, Sauvell blinked incredibly incredibly.


    "Come on! If you woke up, Uncle Sauvell, here!"


    Call the barber who called before.


    "Huh? Huh?"


    Without knowing, Sauvell straightens his hair as prompted by me. Meanwhile, I was ordering a barber one by one.


    Everything was over, and Sauvell, who saw himself in front of the witness, was saying nothing.


    "Uncle Sauvell is cool !!"


    You have a wonderful dandy uncle. The atmosphere that seems to be a little tired is transformed into sex appeal. The maids who watched this all the time screamed and applauded. With just a bit of preparation, Sauvell was so different that his eyes were completely different.


    "Eh? Eh ..."


    I told Sauvell, who seemed uncomfortable with his surroundings.


    "It''s grandmother''s blood!"


    Yes, Sauvell, who misunderstood, had a slightly similar look to his father. Even the impression that is quite different from the previous dissimilar appearance is quite different.


    "Uncle Sauvel. Beard doesn''t look good with him, so please handle it in the future.


    I affirmed, Sauvell replied, "Yes, yes!"


    Now, look forward to the announcement! !


    However, is it irritating that my father, who had been watching me far behind, made a murmur and said, "Is it a toy eight?"

 25 Haguro VS little girl

    Immediately, he decided to charge Sauvell.


    "Grandmother!"


    When I returned to Isabella with my hands holding Sauvell, I saw a surprised look at Isabella and the trader buried in the extra fabric.


    "Well ... oh oh oh! Sauvell !?"


    "Oh, that ... mother ..."


    "What happened! Well, it looks cool!"


    "That''s right, Uncle Sauvell mistaken!"


    Swing your hands tightly and tightly, as long as you do not escape. As he was rolling his hands together, Isabella smiled happily, saying, "Oh, good friend."


    "I won''t admit! Holding hands with Ellen ... Damn, enviable ...!"


    He seemed to glance at his father''s bruxism from behind, but he didn''t mind. Sauvell seemed to be having trouble with me and was smiling with me.


    "Grandmother, so how about uncle Sauvell''s clothes?"


    "Well! That''s right!"


    I felt glad that there was a black aura behind Isabella saying, "Sauvel is here." Sauvell seems to have noticed that.


    Same as me earlier. I sneered secretly and as planned.


    ***


    It''s been a while since then. Sauvell has not yet been released from Isabella. My father and I were relaxing with Loren making tea.


    "I think Ellen should hold hands with To-sama !!"


    I take it back. I am currently caught by a sulking father. It is very troublesome.


    "I think I always hold hands with To-sama."


    "No! Not enough!"


    I was amazed by my father who was holding me tight.


    "Are you jealous of Uncle Sauvell? Then do you want to do it too?"


    �������� No, I ��m good.��


    The makeup clerk was waiting at the end of the room with her eyes glittering and waiting for tools. Apparently, my father noticed it. Soon, however, the makeup clerk was called by Isabella and left the room. Only me and my father were in this room.


    "But why Sauvell?"


    "If you look cool, why not panic?"


    "e?"


    "Aunt Aria, I thought I had no time to look elsewhere."


    "... I guess that''s what Sauvell is like?"


    "Hmm. To be honest, I think it''s okay for my uncle to look to a new person."


    "e����?"


    "It''s only here, but the goddess'' condemnation is not done in half-life. Maybe Aunt Aria is Toto-sama."


    "No matter who says, I''m just Ori and Ellen. It''s the same. I''ll never see Aria in the future. I don''t want to meet honestly. I absolutely dislike it. ''''


    "I know"


    My father seems to have Aria over Aria. Even with this, she smiles bitterly when she slurs her disliked hair. My father''s words were pure love and I was happy.


    I am relieved to my father who hugs me tightly. He left his head to his father''s neck like a spoiler, and he happily stroked my head.


    "And ... are you angry?"


    "What? What happened?"


    "... I prayed that Uncle Sauvell would be happy."


    "Yup"


    "... And then I heard the voice, leave it to me!"


    "����e?"


    I couldn''t stand my father''s gaze and turned away.


    "Oh, Ellen. Whose voice is that?"


    ������������ maybe the older sister����


    Parents and children become silent.


    "Ellen, his heart"


    "......... Uncle Sauvell will be a woman''s favorite."


    The father turned to the ceiling.


    After that, there was a great fuss. When Sauvell appeared to the Knights, all his men had a stupid face and dropped the sword. Even though the knight was trained to release his sword no matter what, he seemed to have had an impact.


    Starting with the Knights, rumored in the territory, it didn''t take long before rumor among the nobility.


    A few days later, Sauvell was holding his head on a party invitation that was growing day by day.


    ***


    A few days later, it was finally the day of climbing the castle.


    "Ah ... no no no no ..."


    "I can''t help crying, Tosama. Let''s go get it right!"


    "Elen, why are you so fierce ...?"


    "Actually, I wanted to talk directly with Mr. Hagiri because it was enough once."


    "What is this warrior shivering .... I have only a terrible feeling ..."


    While saying so, my father hugs me and goes to the castle. As I went under the gate while being watched by soldiers, I saw this and overflowed with stunned people. A hero, like his father, is walking through the castle with a small child.


    The Van Craifts have refused access to the royal family due to Agiel. Various rumors flew at the castle as to what happened.


    When guided by the guards and guided to the guest room, Lavisuel was already waiting there.


    "Oh, I''ve been waiting for Lovell. And a little princess."


    Lavisuel smiles, and Ellen drops out of her hugging smile and bows to the lady.


    "Nice to meet you, my name is Ellen, Lovell''s daughter."


    "Oh, I''ve been asking Albert, but this is amazing!"


    Looking at my face, I was happily surprised by Lavisuel''s happily breaking face, but I was careful not to put it on my face. What is the matter of not hiding the judgment made by the face? Was it important to resemble my father?


    "It was bad to call you suddenly, Ellen. I wanted to see you."


    "Is that so"


    Even though my face was smiling, she was not happy at all, and more and more Lavisuel fell apart.


    "Oh, she''s really Lovell''s daughter.


    "I''m afraid and out of my heart."


    "Ellen !?"


    terrible! Lavisuel seemed to be witnessed for the first time and was stunned, as he embraced me as he squeezed me.


    "Gyumu"


    "What happened recently, Ellen? Is it a rebellion?"


    "Tosama, you''re out."


    "Hah !?"


    My father glared at Lavisuel as soon as he had gone. Eh, can I glare? I guess, my father gave up something, sitting on the sofa with me on my knees.


    "So, what do you do? Your Majesty. We want to return early."


    "Is it true that you were so bright ..."


    My father responded frustrated to Ravisuel, who was honestly surprised.


    "It was something I had to put up with when I was little."


    "... Agier?"


    Lavisuel smiles at his father''s hatred. She said quietly that she was no longer there.


    "Not in?"


    "I was escorted with my father to a remote house. It is surrounded by mountains. I will never come here again."


    Lavisuel, who talks about his father and sister with a smoldering smile, reminded me that I''m still black.


    "But Sauvell is also a disaster. The remarriage partner is equal to Aguiel."


    It has begun, and I and my father are silent.


    "I''m sorry, but is it equivalent to Agiel?"


    "I''m sure you haven''t noticed it. It''s already a rumor among the nobles. Your remarriage partner is obsessed with the hero who became his brother-in-law."


    My father tossed the word. That''s the same father I affirmed.


    "Tosama"


    When I shouted, he finally noticed. Sorry, my father held me tight.


    "What is the rumor of the rumor?"


    "It''s not a story for a little princess."


    "That''s a lie. Even though Your Majesty talks, I''m convinced I can understand."


    "..."


    Lavisuel, a light eye-opener, had a very happy smile the next moment.


    "Oh, I just convinced Alberto, which is great."


    "I thought that His Majesty was a disgusting person. Even though Uncle Albert was complaining about the difficulties of the Van Craift family, he would cut his hand as soon as he got in the way."


    How did that happen to me smiling? And returned as if nothing.


    "No, not really. To be honest, it would have been nice to have double intelligence, but I stopped it because it was unnecessary. It''s not worth it."


    "Hey ... isn''t Albert worth it?"


    "The value seems to be different, but at least Uncle Albert is not educated. That''s it."


    When I smiled, Lavisuel began to laugh, saying she could not bear it.


    "It''s more than expected! Lovell, you''re terrible. How to make such a child!"


    Lavisuel, who laughed a few times, then told me to do it.


    "Why do you know? Why Sauvell''s rumors?"


    "... Do you answer?"


    "Yes, say it."


    "The Majesty used the rumor for Tosama''s negotiations, but if he knew that it had become a rumor on the way, he would get angry that his Majesty slipped his mouth. No, that means the rumors came from a rich third party ... the Queen by elimination. "


    "Great"


    so. Something you feel intuitively because you are a woman. Aria''s line of sight was plain enough to be disgusting to others. It must have been witnessed. The royal family was expelled halfway, but soon afterwards rumors were heard that the bride had cried and did not come to the ceremony. Rumors of the duke are easily swept away, and you don''t know what''s later. When it comes to nobles, the rank is equal to or higher than that of the duke. The answer that came out of it ran up as people''s rumors with questions.


    "Oh wonderful ..."


    "Majesty ..."


    My father stared at Lavisuel.


    "What do you need to get angry at? I haven''t gotten a word for being convicted?"


    "Convicted? What is it?"


    When I returned, Ravisuel confidently condemned the goddess Var.


    "Is there anything when convicted?"


    "What do you say, can''t a man come near?"


    "..."


    I turn to my father''s face and hear what it means.


    "here we go?"


    My father was also blurred. Lavisuel laughed, saying he didn''t need to hide.


    "Is there a thorn bruise on your wrist? If you hide it, you''ll be in trouble later."


    "I don''t have any problems. During this time, Aunt Aria was taking the job of her servant and cooking.


    "����What?"


    "I''ve never seen a bruise on a thorn. You can ask my servant to hear it.


    Lavisuel remained unbleached, but seemed confused about how to return. Perhaps because of his thoughts, he can''t afford to open his mouth.


    "That sir, we are hated by the royal family. I didn''t even think that rumors without roots and leaves were scattered."


    "That''s true, Ellen. It''s unpleasant and let''s go home."


    "Yes, tosama"


    Ravisuel seemed a little impatient at his father sitting up on the sofa while holding me.


    "Well, wait. I''ll apologize for that. I''ll tell my wife."


    "But is it already widespread? It makes no sense."


    "It shouldn''t be. If you''re a social worker, your rumors will be wrong."


    "Can I do that?"


    "Why"


    In my words, Lavisuel had a face that he couldn''t understand.


    "Isn''t he answering you earlier? Even though the rumor came from the queen.


    With a smile I said, this time Lavisuel stopped laughing.

 26 Curse of the royal family.

    ������������Ц�ߤϡ��Τ�˲�g�ˤ��h�������|��������Ƥ���������Ԫ��ҊĿ�������Τǡ����줹���}�ˤʤ�Τϲ�˼�h���ä����������ʤ��S�����Ȥ����ΤϤ��������¤ʤΤ���


    �����������Ͻ����ۤ������������������ˤ�ȫ���ƤƤ��ʤ������ȥ�`�Ȥ��L����Ϥ�뤯һ�ĤˤޤȤ�ƺ�������Ƥ��롣���ϼ����ǤϤ��뤬���Ǹ񤬤��ä���Ȥ��Ƥ���ΤϷ֤���Τǡ������ʥ���`���Ϥ����ˤϤʤ������줬Ц����һ�ĤǤ����ޤDZ����ʤ�ơ������ˤθ��\����Ӌ��֪��ʤ���˽��˼�ä���


    ���դդá��������ޤǤȤ�˼��ʤ��ä��ʤ�����


    ���ե��`�������������������ݤ���������M�ߡ�����ϘS��������Ц�äƤ�����


    ���g�Ϥ��ΤޤޤǤ������Τ�������


    ��Ԫ�����¤Ϥ��ΤĤ��Ǥ��礦���������������Ҥ·g��Ф�ޤ�ǰ����ǰ�ˤ���Մ���줿�Ϥ��Ǥ��������ֹ��ʤ��ä��Τ����顢����ˇg��Ф�ޤ����ȉ���ʤ�����ʤ��Ǥ�����


    ˽��ƽȻ�ȷ����ȡ������������Ϥˤ��ˤ��ȱ������Ҥ�������Ц�äƤ�����


    ���ͤ��������˽����ˤʤ�ʤ�����


    ��ͻ�ʱ����k�Ԥ򤹤�����������ˡ��H�ӹ����~�䤷����


    �����£���˽�μ���ˤϽӴ������ޤ��ޤ����ꤷ�Ϥ����Ϥ��Ǥ�������


    �������������äƤ����‡�����ӡ������Ҋ�ʤ��Ǥ��礦�����������ʩ`�äơ�


    �����Ϥꤷ�ޤ���˽�Τȩ`���ޤϤȩ`���ޤ����Ǥ�����


    ���ä����줿�ޤޤ���ݤǡ�������Ԫ�ˤ���äȱ����Ĥ��ȡ������м����������Ϥ�����


    ������󣡣���


    �ɐۤ��ɐۤ����ꤰ���˽�򘋤����������ˤˡ���������������Ϣ���¤���


    �����`��Ӣ�ۤα������ˤ�������ʤ�ơ�Ϣ���_�����襤������������


    ��˽�ˤϤɤ��Ǥ������Ǥ��͡�


    ���ˤ˻Ü礵��褦���ɤ��Ǥ⤤���ȟo����˷��������ˤ�˼�鷺Ц�äƤ��ޤ���


    ���ޤ��������B������Ǥ⤷�Ƥ�������


    ���������Y���Ǥ���


    ���l������Ϣ���_�򤳤��غ��١�


    ���������������~�ˡ��O�β��ݤǴ��C���Ƥ������l�����Ф�ޤ����ȷ��¤򤷤���


    ������󡢾��⤭�äȚݤ�����˼���衣�Ҥ�Ϣ�Ӥʤ����^��ҊĿ������������͡����Ҥ���Ů�_�ˤϼȤ˴��˚ݤʤ����


    ���g�Ҥ�Ҋ��Ŀ�Ȥ���Ș���Ŀ���Ƥǡ��Ǥ�������


    ˽���פ򤳤Ƥ�ȃA���ʤ����Ԥ��ȡ������������Ͽ�������ʤ��ȴ�Ц�����Ƥ�����


    ���������ʡ���Ů�_���H�Ϥ���餬Ŀ���Ƥ������ʡ�������Ů�_�������`������������������Ϣ���_��Ľ�äƤ��롹


    �����˚ݤʤ�˽�Ϥ���ޤ���ͣ����ȩ`���ޡ�����ޤ��礦��


    ���������ʡ�


    �������������롢��ǰ�����һ��Τʤ����


    �Ť����~ȫ�Ƥ��������ȥ�������������Ϣ�򤳤ܤ����ˤϤ����ʤ��ä���


    �����¤�˽����˄٤Ƥ�Ϥ�������ޤ���衣�H�Ǥ���˽�Ǥ���٤Ƥʤ��Τˡ�


    ��������������Մ����Ц���w�Ф�������˼�ä������������~����˸�����������ȳ̤���Τ��Ȥ�ǥ����������ϴ����ؓ�����^×��Ƭ�[��ߤ��Ƥ��롣��둤�Ѫ�����������ˤ����ޤ��ब�ؤ�Ȥʤ�ȹ��Ȥ��ƤϤɤ����Ƥ���������


    �����˥���������郎��둤�Ѫ�������ʤɤ�֪����С��_�g�˹��򒤤��ƤΊZ���Ϥ��ˤʤ�������������ʤ�ǰ�ˤɤ����Ƥ����������郎�������ä��������餳���o��ʸ��Ϣ���_��Ҋ�Ϥ��򤵤�����򻭲ߤ����Ȥ����Τˡ��Τ���Τ��������Ϥ��¤��𤳤롣


    �������˽��Ϣ���_�����Τ����R�ˤ��ʤ��������������


    ��ҊĿ�������ʤɡ��ȩ`���ޤ䤫�`���ޤ�Ҋ�T��Ƥ���ΤǤ�����y�������Ǥ����ȡ��Ԥ��ޤ���˽�_�����Ҥˤϡ�����


    ˽����Ҫ���¤��Ԥ����Ȥ����Τ��������Ȥ����������_�����Ť����Ƚ��l�������B�j����ä����ڤ�줿��˽���a�롣�����_����Ф��ǰ���Ȥ��Ԥ��٤����ä�����ڤ�����


    ����������졹


    �����ϡ�ʧ�񤷤ޤ���


    ��ʧ�񤷤ޤ���


    �ԥ������򤷤���äƤ������Ӷ��ˤϤ������Ҋ�ơ�Ŀ��Ҋ�_�����@���Ƥ�����


    ���Ϥ����ǥ����롢�¤��饹����Ȥ�������ǰ�_��Ӣ�ۥ�������Ȥ�����Υ�������


    ����������뤬�����B��򤹤�ȡ����ˤ����Ӥ�Ϣ�κϤä����ǃx�򤷤�Ҋ��������ǰ������������νY��ʽ�λ����Ҋ�Ƥ������Ȥ����ä��ΤǶ��ˤ��ˤϼȤ�֪�äƤ��롣���Εr�Ȥ��`�äơ����ˤ�Ӣ�ۤ�Ŀ�ε�����ˤ�������d�^���Ƥ���Τ����]������Ǥ�����


    �����ء�������Ϣ���¤��ʤ���˽���¤�����һ��γ��¤����Ȥäơ���������?�����󥯥饤�եȤǤ������Լ��B��򤷤���˽�⤽��˂�������Ů����򤷤ơ���Υ����Ǥ������Լ��B��򤷤���


    ���W�ϥ��ǥ�����?���?�ƥ�Щ`�롣Ӣ�ۤˤ��ᤤ�Ǥ��ƹ�ѤǤ���


    ���W�ϥ饹����?���?�ƥ�Щ`����Ԥ��ޤ����ۡ������ˤ���Ӣ�ۤʤΤǤ���������


    �ؤ˵ܤη��ϸ���Ҋ������\�������Ф�����������Z��Ӣ�ۤ��ˤˉ��Y���Ƥ���Τ�������


    �����顢�饹���롣ʧ�����������


    �����������ʤ�������


    �֤˾�����Ƥ����ˤ��顢���ˤ��٤��������Ǥ��ä���


    ����˽�϶��ˤ�΢Ц�ޤ����B�ȤȤ��Y���ˡ�������Ĥ�ʤ����������ä������ˤϥ�����������Ѫ��⤤�ۤɤ��ܤ��@���Ǥ�������둤΅⤤������������Ф�����܇�˜u�����Ƥ����Τ���


    ����������󣿡�


    ����˽��״�B��Ŀ�����ݸ������餷����ϥ���ۤä�˽���Җ���z����������������ϺΤ��`�������Τ����Ҥ����������~��k���롣


    ��������դ�Ƥ���Τ�������


    �������~���Ӥߤ򷵤���ԣ���ʤ������������श��Ƥ���˽��ˡ��܇���פ�A����������


    �������Ϛݷ֤������Τ�������


    ���ǥ����뤬��������˽���Dz�����Ȥ����������ɡ�����ϐ��֤��ȷ֤���ʤ��Τ���


    �����Ĥ�ʤ��ǣ�����


    ˽�ξܽ~�����Ҥ����_���@�����餷����Ŀ���褯���Ƥ�����˽���⤤�˵��Ƥ��Ƥ���Τ���ֱ�����줷������˽�򱧤������Ӥ����h�����褦�Ȥ������Εr���ä���


    ��äȤ��ʤ���⥬�ǥ����뤬���ɫ�������ʤ饽�ե��`�ˤǤ�����٤��Ǥ��Ț�Dz�����֤���٤Ƥ����Τ���


    ˽�κ����ҥ�ä��Q�ä������ǥ������ȡ�ꎆ���⤤����˽�δ��ڤ˚ݸ������Τ������΅⤤�ϡ�����������һ�ݤ�˽���u�����������Ȥ��롣


    ���䤢����������������


    ˽�νФ�����ͬ�r�ˡ����¤������_�����\���\����������������������_����ˤ�Ҋ���Ƥ����褦�ǡ��ؤ��Ƥ������l���_����o�����ߤä���


    �����£������ӣ��������¤Ǥ���������


    �����á����������ʡ��ʤ������ϡ�����


    �ޤȤ�����äƤ����ʤ������_�ϼȤ˴��˵���Ƥ������Ԥ���Ȥ�Ӥ��ʤ��Τǚݽ~���Ƥ���Τ��⤷��ʤ��������������ϺΤȤ�Ŀ���_���ƤϤ��������\�˰��ޤ�ƶΡ������夬�ؤ��ʤäƤ���餷�������ե��`�����äƤ���Τˤ��v��餺���줽���ˤʤäƤ�����


    �\�ϽФ�˽���򤫤äƶΡ��Ȏڤ��ꡢ�����ƽ������Ƥ����������\����ϡ������ƣ���ʹ�����������ƣ������ȴ�ݤ����ʤ��������Ƥ�����


    �����Ƥ��ƣ������ɤ����Ƥ���ʿᤤ���Ȥ򤹤�Σ�����


    ��ʹ������„���������Ф�˽�˸��������򤹤롣


    ���������碌�����ʤ��ä����������


    ˽�򼱤��DZ����Ϥ���ĸ��Ԫ�ؤ�һ˲��ܞ�Ƥ�����ˮ�R�ǘ��Ӥ�Ҋ�Ƥ�����둽�γǤ����_��˽�Θ��Ӥ˴�ŤƤˤʤäƤ��롣����e��״�B�ˤʤäƤ���˽�򡢸������ܤ�ȡ�ä�ĸ����������Ǥ���


    �����ɷ򡣴��ɷ�襨��������٤��ߤ�ޤ��礦�͡�


    ĸ��˽���^���Ǥ�ȡ�˽�Ϥ����ä����R���h���ʤꡢ�פĤ���Ф줿��


    ĸ�Ϥ��ä���Ȥ���˽���~���֤򵱤Ƥ�ȡ�������Ǥ���ä��嵐�������X���Ԥ���˽���\�֤٤����Ҥؤ�����򤱤롣�����H�����ˡ��򤳤�����Ҥ��Ƥ�������������ФäƤ�����ä�픴��ʡ������򤫤�����


    �����`�ꡢ�����ϴ��ɷ�ʤΤ�������


    �����ɷ�衣��äѤ�ޤ��礫�ä��Τ͡�


    ����������äѤ��碌�ʤ��������ä�������


    ��ڤ����������˥��ꥸ���Ц��Ԥä���


    �����ʤ����ȷ��˅⤤���¤��ԤäƤ���ɷ�衣���θ��\�_�ϡ��������ٗ�ˤʤä�����_�����򤳤�Ǥ⤫��Ҋ„�����Ƥ�����������顢�ɤΤߤ��ݸ����


    �����������ĵȤ�Ҋ����Τ������⤤������


    �������ԭ��͡�Ů���Ѫ��˚ݸ�������������둤λ��_�������������������������֤���Ф��Ƥ��ޤä��Τ��


    ĸ������Ф��ߤ�˽�Τ��Ǥ����ǡ�ĸ��˽�Τ��Ǥ��˥����򤷤���


    ���������Фäơ����\�_��~������Ȥ��Ƥ��Ƥͣ���


    �褤Ц�Ҋ�����ޤ��ˤˡ������������Ϣ���¤�����


    ������


    �ȳ̤ޤǤ������Έ��ϻ��Ҥ��Ƥ���������ҽ�ߤ����Ф졢ʹ�����_�Ƚ��l���_��������������鱧�����ݽ~�������Ӷ��ˤΰ���_�J�˱��ߤ��Ƥ�����


    ���ʤ���������ä��Τϡ�����


    ��Ȼ�Ȥ��ʤ����F״��_�J���褦�Ȥ��������������Ŀ��ǰ�ˡ��������뤬�F��롣�����ˤ�Ŀ�ˤ���˲�g�����l���_���隢�ݤ��Ťä���


    ���������Ǥ������¡��L��Ȥ����Ƥ����𤨤�„����������ϡ�


    ƽȻ�ȷ�����������ΑB�Ȥˡ��܇�����_�˾o�����ߤ롣


    ������ϡ������νФӤϡ�����


    ��������˽�Ϥ��Εr��˽�_����˽Ӵ����ʤ��褦�ˤ�������ΤǤ��������ʤ��¤��֤��äƤ������项


    �������ɤ��������Ȥ������νФӤϤʤ�������ɤ�����˽�_�����\��������


    �����䡢���ݤŤ��ˤʤ��ʤ��Ȥϻ��Ҥ��Ƥ���ΤǤ��͡����Ĥ�‡�����F�����䤷����


    ��������������


    ���l����ŭ��������ڤ��롣�����������ˤȤä��n�ĵĤ��ä��Τ��������^�ǤϷ֤��äƤ���Τ��⤷��ʤ������J�᤿���ʤ��Τ��⤷��ʤ���


    ���ҡ������Ҥ��ߤ˽������ʤ����ɤ�����Ǥ��衣�����������������ơ��ҡ��Ͽ񤤤��ͤʤ���


    ʹ�ޤ����������ޤ������������ˤˡ����l���_�Ϥɤ����Ƥ����Τ��֤���ʤ��餷�������¤η���Ҋ��ָʾ��Ҫ�󤷤Ƥ�����


    ������ϡ�������Ϥɤ�����˽�_�ˣ���


    ���ݸ����Ƥ���ΤǤ��礦���������昔��„�����¤�����


    �¤��ΤƤ��������ˤޤ����l�����隢�ݤ��Ť뤬������������뤬�����ֹ�᤿��


    ������Ϣ���_�ϟo�¤�����


    ������˵��Ƥ�줿�����Ǥ����᤬���ơ��𤭤��r��ȡ���Ҥ�λ�Ǥ��礦������ǤϤ��Ԑ��¤�����


    ��������Ϥ����Ԥ��Ф�������ȥ�ä���������܇���X�����Ƥ뤬�������������Ϛݤˤ���ʤ�ֹ��롣


    �����������ʤ�Ҋ�Ƥ����ĥ���������


    ����󤬤⤿�餷�����Ԥ��顢��������_���Ӥ��Ƥ����������˼�äƤ����������Է��_�����夫��Ťä��\���\������Ϥ���ʿɐۤ���ΤǤϤʤ��ä���


    ���ޤޤ�Ƥ����Τ�������


    �����������Ф������������x��ʤ������椬��둤ˌ����Ƥ��Ǥ����������δ󤭤����ˤʤä�֪���¤ˤʤ����Ȥϡ�


    ���ҤΕ����ӛ�h��_�J���褦�ȥ���������뤬�����Ϥ������Ȥ��뤬���������Ϥդ��ȃA������


    ���ʤ�ޤ�����£������ݤ��¤����ޤ�������


    �Է֤Τޤޤʤ�ʤ�����������򤹤롣


    ����󤰤���Ŀ���ؤäƤ������ʤ�Ƥ��ޤ��ȥ��������������R��ʧ�ä���

 27 Chapter 1, the last story, their encounter, and then.

    Several months have passed since that event. Gaddiel and Rasuel were on their way to the Van Craift family. A bouquet is held in his hand. Loren, the steward, greeted me in front of the gate. This is always the case.


    "Your Highness ... I can''t meet Ellen no matter how many times you come."


    Lauren did not lose his expression, but simply said so.


    "... it''s good at a glance."


    "Is it not okay?"


    That day I first met my father. The beautiful girl with beautiful eyes was looking at her in the arms of a hero.


    Later, the waking brother panicked. The grudge that I heard from the haze. The voices of those who were crying and crying for pain and begging to stop, then turned into cursed voices when they grudged the royal family.


    The sight I saw in my dream is burned into my mind and never leaves. Humans were running over the spirits and doing something. After that, a vivid sight that the strong spirits that came out slaughtered the humans with anger. That girl was crying. Why do you do so bad things? That''s it. I wanted to scream with you why you did that terrible thing.


    However, after waking up, my father called me and turned blue. That dream event was a fact. The people who did that business were the ancestors of the royal family. His Majesty caught the castle library. Among them, a part was finally found in a book kept secret by a spirit wizard.


    ***


    Monster Tempest 200 years ago. The actions taken by the king at that time to protect the people. The royal family had been abandoned by spirits for nearly 200 years. Now that the reason is known, the remaining royal family has no choice but to turn pale.


    An ancestor who wants power to protect the people and has put his hand on contraindications. Humans first took several spirit wizards hostage. The spirits are sacrificed to help the contracted human. Repeating the negative chain, the spirits were magically crucified alive. He was hurt to the extent that he did not die, and while the voices of the spirits'' pain were singing around, the spirit friends who heard the voice appeared one after another to help their brothers. He identified the location, forcibly captured the spirit, and repeated the same process. The surroundings overflowed with spirits that survived along the way. Still, he treated many spirits as tools to secure the gate. And finally came out of the place where they thought the gate would open was the furious spirits.


    "Sweet humans! ! What a sinful thing! ! ��


    Humans were panicked by the appearance of the large spirits, which cut the spirit wizards one after the other. Some are burned and turned into ash in an instant, others are struggling in a sphere made of water and unable to breathe. People who were hit by huge stones one after another and easily collapsed had their positions reversed instantly.


    When the area turned into a sea of blood, a word of silence accompanied with the silence came and further anger was dropped.


    "Where is your king?"


    With the expression of the spirits of anger, humans finally realized that they had angered those who should not be offended.


    ***


    Gate payments for visits to the Van Craift family have recently disappeared. She always brings her souvenirs when traveling to the Van Craift family. It was a variety of accessories for girls, sweets and flowers. Lauren claims that Ellen is not in this mansion. To convince it, he was taking his brother home. Still, I couldn''t meet Ellen at a glance.


    When Ellen was told by her Majesty that she was drawing spirit blood, her brother wanted to apologize to Ellen. If they were spirits, they thought it was natural that they, the royal family, would apologize. Ellen heard that she had fallen ill, and returned to the spirit world. However, I wanted to apologize directly and could not give up. I wanted to see them at a glance. Ellen''s father, Lovel, had heard that he was in and out of the Vanclift family, so he wanted to meet and talk to him in person and had to go home many times.


    A spirit festival held every year. At the end of the festival, a royal family praying for a stone monument in the forest. I have never been asked why she prays at this stele. Since the royal family had been abandoned by spirits for about 200 years, they only learned that in this forest, which is said to be connected to the spirit world, pray for them to respond.


    But now I can affirm it is different. That grudge, the place of the tragedy I dreamed of, was where the monument was.


    ***


    On that day, they headed to the Van Craift family as usual and were confused when something unusual happened. Usually I had a cup of tea, and I was discouraged that I couldn''t meet again today, but I returned home, but on the way I met an unfamiliar girl.


    "What are you guys?"


    She was a brown-haired, cute but rustic girl. The brothers looked down, leaning on their heads.


    "Are you from this house?"


    "This is my house"


    "... what? Your father''s name is Lovell?"


    "It''s your uncle''s name. My dad is Sauvell."


    The girl said to Rasuel, who was surprised at whether she was Sauvell''s daughter.


    "Who are you? Why are you in my house?"


    "... Are you not asking Lauren?"


    "Loren? He doesn''t tell me anything!"


    The eyes of a girl suddenly became angry.


    "It''s always so. It doesn''t tell me anything that doesn''t matter to me and my mother. My maids said my cousin Ellen was talking to my dad even though he was the same age. Yeah, isn''t it? "


    "Ellen! Did you say Ellen?"


    "Do you have Ellen?"


    At first, the girl who was stumbling upon the swords of the brothers became increasingly angry.


    "Everyone is Ellen, what is Ellen ?! I''ve never met!"


    "Did you never meet your cousin?"


    "Yes! I can''t meet you! Dad and uncle, neither maid nor Lauren. I want to complain!"


    "It''s a complaint?"


    "Yeah! Am I the successor of this house? But everyone says Ellen Ellen! Don''t you think it''s terrible even though you''re studying hard?"


    The brothers look away from the angry girl. We didn''t even see them, but we didn''t think of our cousins. Gaddiel knew that Ellen''s existence was a very important person, and that it might be the cause.


    "I wonder if you can''t meet ... we can''t meet you either."


    "... I see. But why would you want to meet Ellen?"


    "I''ve been to this house many times since I''ve always wanted to apologize directly."


    "Many times ... ah! You guys !? Always bring gifts!"


    "Oh, oh ...


    "Why do I always have Ellen when I don''t have a gift? If you come to this house, give me!"


    Brothers were all eyes on the appearance of a girl claiming to be a natural right. Just at that time, she was found by Loren who came just to be late.


    "What are you doing, Raffilia?"


    "... I could talk to you because there were customers."


    The girl seems to be named Raffilia. The brothers, who had eyes on the high-pressure girl she came across for the first time, thought Loren came and helped.


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness. Did something happen?"


    "No, good. I''m back today."


    "Understood"


    "Your Highness ...?


    Loren''s reproach flies to the girl who screams yellow.


    "Raffilia-sama"


    "Well ..."


    Gadiel smiled at the girl who changed her face. Gadiel''s expression turns Rafilia''s face red.


    "Well, don''t laugh!"


    "Oh, sorry."


    "Rafilia, what do you say to your Highness! Please do not hesitate to do so ... Hey, I''m sorry to see you. I''m waiting for the carriage outside."


    "Oh, I see ... Rafilia"


    "... What?"


    "The next time I come, I''ll bring you some souvenirs.


    He heard a joyful voice from behind Gadiel, who turned his back, and heard Lauren''s rebuke to cover it further.


    He smiled and picked up his pick-up carriage, saying that his brother, sitting opposite, was rare.


    "My brother looks happy."


    "Oh, it''s the first time I talked with that attitude."


    "Are you a rough woman?"


    His brother laughed again at his brother who wrinkled in the eyebrows without knowing it.


    Then the three began to speak well. It didn''t take long before they became friends as childhood friends.


    ***


    Every year, a spiritual festival is held on a fixed day. A few years had already passed without seeing Ellen. One day, the brothers only prayed at the stele. To the past spirits. And to Ellen. He has visited the Van Craift family frequently, but is now playing with Rafilia.


    But every time I see this monument, I remember a beautiful girl who was burned into my mind.


    I want to meet you at a glance. They just hoped so.


    It has become commonplace in recent years for the Princes to keep praying forever during this series of praying to the stele at the royal family''s visit to the Spirit Festival. In front of the monument, two brothers discuss the year''s events.


    During this time, something like this happened.


    Don''t lie, brother! Isn''t that because of my older brother! !


    Sorry Sorry. So we went to the Van Craift family together. But you aren''t there.


    Hey, Ellen. We want to apologize to you. Will you meet someday?


    How have you grown since then?


    I want to see you at a glance ...


    Instead of going to the festival, he talks to his monument with his brother until the sun sets.


    A place that crosses the world and hits the back of the stele.


    They didn''t know that Ellen was sitting with her knees every year, spilling tears and listening all the time until they couldn''t hear her.


    Chapter 1-End

 28 Chapter 2 Prologue

    A spirit is an entity that exists with the elementary bodies that make up this world. Each of them governed their qualities, supporting and managing the various things that make up this world.


    Among them, the goddess was part of an organization that managed not only this world but also various worlds. It is similar to the concept of "God" in humans. Goddess who have only a soul that has no substance can obtain a substance using the energy bodies that make up the world when the world to be managed is determined.


    Origin, who has composed and managed the new world, has descended on this world with his twin sisters. Origins will play a role in creating a variety of things in this world where there are no living things, using magic, the energy to compose this world. And the role of the twin sisters was to manage the world with a vault that would see everything and report on the status of the world, and a var that determined the order of the world.


    Among them, Origin has created a "doll" that can have the same ego as killing time.


    It was a "human."


    ***


    About four years have passed since the curse of the royal family at Tembaru Castle. I fell asleep for a while, and in a dream I saw the whole curse of the royal family. When I woke up and cried and reported to my mother, she told me everything.


    The king of Tenbar decided to go to the spirit world to gain power and help the people. However, the location where the gate was claimed was still unknown. When they hear the spirit, they cannot teach. That is why the king turned to the spirit wizard to determine its location.


    The first spirit wizards to be taken hostages were those who were taken hostage for the country. The contracted spirits were genuinely deceived and treated well. Perhaps even the spirit wizards who longed for the spirits did not expect this to happen. The tragedy was irreversible and sanctioned by the furious spirits.


    "The great spirits weren''t even trying to curse the king. They tried to tell them what they were doing and solicited the screams of their brothers."


    However, taking advantage of the power, the spirits of the victims attacked the king with grudge.


    "The king at that time kept listening to the shouts of the spirits until he died, but if the king died, the spirit''s curse lost his place. The curse came along the king''s bloodline, seeking an escape."


    "That''s the curse of the royal family ..."


    "Elen-chan. What do you do when you know the facts of the humans and the spirits?


    "K-sama, I am ..."


    I have always thought. Cries of the souls asking me for help. That cry was purely seeking liberation.


    "Kama-sama ... I want to fulfill the wishes of our custody of our fellow brothers more than human beings or living spirits ..."


    The more I remembered that dream, the more tears I spilled. They have repeated it many times. Pain, humiliation, suffering at that time. And outrageous anger. The spirits, whose only anger could hit the king at their roots, were panting again.


    "Ellen-chan ... I thought I would say that if my kind daughter was."


    My mother laughing softly smiled at me, not angry. It was natural to be angry at the fact that humans have forgotten the suffering suffered by their brothers. The blood of the cursed king, whose lineage is thinner as he gets older. However, the soul of a brother who is not released. The royal family of this era has not yet received the suffering suffered by their brothers. To what extent should the souls of the suffering brothers suffer?


    "I think that we should take over the thought of not allowing the royal family to repeat the tragedy of that time. Can I release my soul?"


    "... I think it''s difficult."


    She was an apologetic mother, but I did not cling to her. The reason the curse has not been released so far. It is nothing but that my mother does not allow the royal family.


    I was listening to the princes all the time, where the world hit the back of a different stele. Knowing the true meaning of the spirit curse, the princes are eager to apologize. The thoughts of humans, the thoughts of spirits, and the wishes of fellow brothers for help. I was suffocated between them.


    "Ellen-chan. I know you go out every year at the spiritual side."


    My shoulders shook at my mother''s confession. He seemed to know I was sandwiched between various things.


    "It may be unclear, but I will tell you. There is no child between humans and spirits."


    "����e?"


    If so, what am I?


    "Ellen is a miracle made because Lovell became a semi-spirit."


    My mother said with a smile, but I was pale.


    "Let this be kept secret to Tosama? Originally, Lovell was supposed to die ten years ago. I couldn''t forgive it, and I remodeled Lovell''s body silently to himself."


    "...?


    I can''t believe my mother. What is my mother saying?


    "Human was a doll originally created by me. It was just an ego .... I didn''t think I would do anything like that, but at the same time it was a dear thing. Continuing was an entertainment for us. ''''


    "..."


    "I originally gave Lovell my power. That day was enough time to get used to Lovell''s body, so it could be said that it was possible. However, no matter how familiar I am to my power, because I was originally a human body, I got rejected if I contracted ... �� I was too strong. ��


    That was why my father could not return to the human world.


    "I heard that To-sama was semi-spirited because To-sama and To-sama contracted, is that different ...?"


    "By the time he awoke, he had already remodeled his body. That''s why he woke up in just one year. I guess that would have been enough ... I loved Lovell."


    "... In other words, where you couldn''t have signed a contract, you''ve contracted, and your power has gone away."


    "Yes, that''s right. I was surprised at that time."


    My mother didn''t think it was going to happen. The body has been remodeled as a spirit and has taken in the power of her mother. The truth was that he could not stand the power of his mother who had taken in too much and had runaway. Furthermore, the essence of mother''s power is creation. The primordial power to create creatures was mixed to create me.


    "Ellen-chan"


    My mother hugged me and whispered in my ear.


    "I mean, but don''t settle for a cursed person anymore."


    It was the mother''s advice as a spirit and a goddess.

 29 Princess of treatment.

    Since then, I''ve been to the Van Craift family occasionally with my father. My father has contacted Lauren before leaving for Isabella, who lives far away.


    "Grandmother!"


    "Ellen! Welcome!"


    The two embraced each other and looked at each other''s faces and smiled.


    "Welcome, Ellen."


    "Oh, it''s been a long time."


    He smiled and took the lady''s reward, and his grandfather also took the gentleman''s thanks. And hugging tightly is the usual greeting. Do not exchange hugs with stewards if it should be. But Lauren was already like a grandpa in me, so I was always hugging to be happy.


    At the age of twelve, I tried to stop calling my parents as sama. Father, place where we tried to change to mother ...


    "Tosama, that''s it."


    "I am my mother,"


    ������������


    My father and mother seem to like it. Then, a place where I tried to change my grandmother and grandfather.


    "Grandmother is grandmother, right?"


    "Grandfather is also grandfather."


    I smiled at me with the same smile, but from that smile, I felt somehow intimidating.


    "... Is Uncle Sauvell an uncle?"


    "... I see."


    I checked the place properly while pulling a little with my parents'' attitude.


    "Oh, Sauvell. Why don''t you want to be told Ellen-chan?"


    ������������


    "I won''t call you !? I don''t call you !?"


    I desperately resist. My father smiled when he was indignant at how long people around him would treat him as a child.


    "Elen doesn''t change much. I''m glad we''re still called."


    Yes, I''m only four centimeters after that, but I''m only getting 10cm tall ... At present, it is 130cm .... stretched out to 131cm. There should be 150cm if originally! ! There should be ...! ! !


    "Oh ... it''s big!"


    He was protesting by hitting his father''s stomach with tears, but Ellen was small and cute.


    I have a very sense of crisis right now. Women generally stop growing in their early teens ...


    I looked down at my chest and turned deep blue.


    ***


    Today, he and his uncle go to a mine owned by the Van Craift family. Here we are increasing what we can secretly mine.


    Originally this mine was a silver mine. Silver ore includes natural silver, room-temperature goethite, high-temperature illuminite, and other types of silver and antimony sulfide minerals called ruby silver, dark red silver ore, and antimony replaced with arsenic There is a silver chloride called hornblende. There are several other types of silver that have been further processed on Earth, but silver found in the natural world will be around here.


    Normally, it is impossible for diamonds to easily come out of the silver mine. The types of minerals excavated at mines are almost fixed. This is because each mountain has a different background. In the first place, igneous rock made of magma solidified under specific conditions becomes a rough stone, and many diamonds are excavated on flat stable continents that have been weathered over many years.


    As you can see from the various mines on the earth called diamond mines, they were usually mined on flat land by open-pit digging called spiral open castes. The way of mining with Ginzan is completely different. Digging deep enough to excavate diamonds will surely plague groundwater issues.


    But that''s it, this is this. I am a spirit. With that common sense in mind, I created a small amount of kimberlite in the mine. Further, natural gold having a high affinity for silver is generated. Natural gold often contains silver, so it won''t look unnatural. Repeat them all at once. Even if it was mined little by little, the amount became quite large after one year.


    The miners are done with a small number of people because they are not so much divided. If diamonds and gold are mined at first, miners rush for a gold rush. The mines owned by the Vanclift family are small. If it is excavated at once, it will be full of holes, and in the first place the mine is not regarded as important. That''s fine if it''s a good source of income. That''s why miners were also made up of those who served the Van Craift family.


    After heading to the mine, he visits the miner with his father. The miners embarked on a quest to solve one of the many illnesses. Ginzan in particular are prone to poisonous gas and mercury poisoning. Furthermore, respiratory diseases and various mineral poisons due to dust are raised. Mineral seeps into water, etc. and can be poisonous. I checked the area carefully and took care of the health management of the miners.


    There was something made in that process. He remembered the scientific formula of the medicine that happened to be taken care of in his lifetime.


    Pain relief and the development of antibiotics.


    For some time, I was hooked on calculating and formulating the total amount of medicines based on the amounts of ingredients on the market. Even with medicines of the same efficacy, the amount of blending differs depending on the manufacturer. I wanted to figure out how common it was and the average. Of course, he also read the chemical formula of the drug. When I told people this was mostly pulled and kept silent, but I never thought it would be useful in such places.


    If you are from a field of science and mathematics rather than a researcher, there is a disease that you cannot help checking the chemical formula once if you look at it once. In particular, everyone laughed at the chemical formula announced by the place that sold the hydrogen water. Chemical formula in hydrogen water, which is a mixture of water and hydrogen ...! ! My heart gets hot just remembering it.


    Looking at the condition of the miner, he secretly excreted toxins and prescribed a drug. One day, I was nicknamed "the healing princess" on the territory.


    ***


    My visit is quiet. It is imperative that Sauvell collects those who need treatment and treats them at once.


    He is known for his treatment technology in this world. Magic, such as "healing the affected part directly" with the magic of herbal medicine called herbs or praying for the spirits, can only be performed by Leben, a large spirit that controls life, and Kleelen, who manages treatment. Speaking of which, when I made painkillers and antibiotics, Creelen was curious. It seems that there is no such concept, such as the formation of illness, because spirits and humans are originally made differently. That was more surprising for me.


    ***


    Again, Sauvell stroked his head on his way home with his father after finishing treatment in the territory.


    "We''ve been told that the deaths on the territory have been significantly reduced thanks to Ellen''s medicine. Thank you very much."


    While stroking me, I realize my existence again. The spirits rejoice, but the familiar people rejoice.


    "... hehe"


    Now, with a little shyness, let''s talk about crop fertilizer. Half a year ago, he was giving advice on making crops while resting land and fertilizer. It should be time for the results to come out soon.


    "Oh, that''s what Lauren was putting together. At this point, Lauren was happy that this year was going to be a good harvest."


    I was relieved that I was glad that Sauvel stroked my head with a pat.


    "It''s my daughter!"


    He was suddenly hugged by his father from the side and suffered pain.


    "Gyumu"


    "... Ellen seems to be suffering."


    Sauvell snatches me up from his father. Recently, Sauvell has helped me with his father. And he always sits on Sauvell''s left shoulder. The solid body of Sauvell''s shoulders doesn''t make me sit or jump. In the first place, my weight, which is a spirit, is only about one-fifth that of a human being, so it is light, but I still think it is amazing.


    However, I can''t do this for my slim father, so I''m very happy to have it.


    "Huffy"


    With joy, he laid his head on Sauvell''s head, and his father was barely grinning with a grudgeful face. The twink is ruined.


    In that way, I was calm with my fathers. However, the existence of this medicine cannot be conveyed to the royal family.


    It was also slowly approaching as the disturbing air changed from clear to cloudy.

 30 I am not a princess!

    A rumor was quietly spreading in the corner of the Kingdom of Tenbar. The story started with the stories of travelers and merchants traveling from place to place. It is rumored to be skeptical, and it confirms the truth of the rumors for those with problems and their families with a desire to lean on straw.


    A merchant was traveling while traveling with his family. Along the way, the only son had an epidemic while passing Van Van Lift. Parents rushed to a clinic in the territory. He was given a drug he had never seen before.


    "Let''s leave your child here for about three days. What will improve soon?"


    The healer told me that his parents were wondering. A healer who takes care of the child with a very generous expression. Parents who were suspicious of their spare time asked if they could accompany the child.


    "I can''t do that because my child''s illness is troubled, but it would be nice to come to see me every day."


    The healer was right. I thought it was uneasy, but at that time, a great man seemed to visit the treatment clinic, and the healer hurriedly finished examining the child.


    "I''m going to bring another person, so my child is lying here."


    The parents, who were stunned by their backs in a hurry, left their children here and were worried that they were all right. Looking at his mother''s profile, worryingly stroking his heated son''s head, his father told him he should go elsewhere.


    "I guess so ..."


    Anxiously looking around, I noticed something strange. This room was very bright and kept clean. This is because the clinic in my memory was not so clean.


    "But ... the rooms are very beautiful"


    "Is there another patient?"


    Looking into the next bed, separated by curtains, there was another patient sleeping there. The man''s face was blushing, like his son, with fever, but asleep in peace. Without making any noise, the parents gently looked around and noticed that a good number of patients were lying down.


    "... Are there many?"


    "Yeah, yeah. Yeah ..."


    The number of beds that can be called a large room. About 10 people are in a room. There is a curtain partition next to each other, and you cannot see unless you look into the face of the person sleeping on the next bed.


    Look further around with the merchant''s eyes. The interior looks like a new building. Many windows are installed, and the room is filled with soft light from thin fabric curtains. And above all, pure white sheets kept clean. Lavender was laid in the chest of the desk, and the room had a slight floral scent. It is completely different from the treatment clinic we have seen. Most of the other clinics were dim at all, and most of them had terrible odors peculiar to drugs. When he prays to the spirit, some healers suddenly start burning incense on the spot.


    "You ... it''s a strange place."


    "Oh, oh ..."


    If you look closer, the sheets are so white that you can''t see any spots. It looks like new. A close look at the ornaments on the therapist''s desk revealed that, while simple, it cost a lot of money to each of the quill, ink bottle and paperweight. The product is good.


    "... maybe you''ll be spoiled"


    "What ?! What ?!"


    Surprised by his father''s words, his mother shouted out, despite having some sleeping next to him. Immediately, the entrance door was knocked with Konkon. Someone came to peep out of her surprised mother''s voice.


    "... what happened?"


    There, there were two men who seemed to be nobles and a small beautiful girl who looked into her face from behind the man.


    "... are you the patient''s parents?"


    The girl''s eyes were very beautiful purple. When viewed at different angles, it creates the illusion that the colors look brilliant. The parents, whose eyes looked like jewelry, returned to me. The other two men are also pretty well-featured. Seeing a part that resembled the features of the two, they may be close relatives. One was a man with a sharp face and the other had the same hair color and eyes as the girl. This young man also has a pretty face. Are the young man and the girl brothers and sisters?


    "Oh, oh ... my son got hot. I was sorry."


    "Sorry"


    "Are you a child?"


    Is the girl who leans on her head about eight years old from height? He seemed to be the same or less than his son. When her mother told her that she was 10 years old, she listened and looked at her sleeping child with a red face next to her parents. The girl looks into the face of the sleeping child.


    "I have to get sick"


    She tells the girl not to get too close, but she rests her hand on her child''s forehead without fear.


    "The fever is high. The tonsils are swollen. Sorry, when was the child hot?"


    "Well ... um ... this morning. I was feeling sick last night. In the morning, I was hot and ran here."


    "Are you coughing before that, or was that person nearby a few days ago?"


    The young girl asks her parents a quick question. In response, the girl handed something back to the healer who had just left behind and had just come out.


    "It''s better to give antipyretic as soon as possible. You need to keep high fever. You have to worry about dehydration because you have a lot of sweat. If you are coughing, move the room to a private room immediately. Please tell me to do that. "


    "Understood"


    The healer is listening to what the girl says. The girl talked to the nobleman behind her, as her parents were nervous.


    "Tosama, medicine"


    "Um, is this OK?"


    "Yes, thank you"


    Parents were surprised at the girl who said the young man was her father. The adolescent looked very young. I could hardly see that there was a child near ten years old. Aside from her parents'' surprise, the girl used a knife to crush the unusual round granules, known as medicine.


    "This grain is for adults. For children, divide it into three equal parts and give it twice a day, every 12 hours, and watch it first."


    "Yes"


    "Pain relievers also have antipyretic effects, so go here first. Make sure you eat and then take the antibiotic. Take the rest of the patients together from Lauren."


    "Thank you, Princess."


    Parents did not close their open mouth with the healer receiving the medicine from the girl.


    "You are very lucky. You can see the princess yourself."


    "Ah, that ... what is a princess?"


    When she was afraid to ask if she was a royal, the girl was blushing and arguing.


    "Not a princess!"


    I was angry, but I immediately realized that the anger was shy. Merchants have only one son, the child. My mother wanted a girl, so she was smiling with a cute face.


    "The princess is called the treatment princess."


    "Mmm! I''m telling you to stop it!"


    The girl is angry and beating the healer''s back. And he apologized with a laugh when the healer was sorry. In that smiling sight, the parents completely forgot what they had suspected, as if the poison had been removed.


    "I think your child has a hot cold. Please take a look at it for a few days."


    "Yes, yes ..."


    Her parents stunned the girl who left after saying that.


    "The big one is Sauvell, the owner of the Vanclift family. Those who came from outside will be surprised?"


    Parents were surprised at the words of the healer who laughed. The Vanclift family is a duke. Among the nobles, she has the rank of a royal family. In addition, it was the home of the famous hero Lovell in this country.


    "I''m really lucky to see a hero and a princess."


    In the words of the healer, the parents turned their eyes.


    ***


    A certain inn in the kingdom. At this location near the back town, the merchant met a man he had contacted in advance. Report to a man wearing a hood in a dark room.


    "Isn''t the disease cured in about three days if I take the medicine I got at that time?"


    "That''s right! The next day, my son''s fever was completely gone! I was really surprised. Is it true that the rumors that the medicine was protected by a spirit?"


    The merchant seemed to have negotiated if he could trade a little for the effects of the drug too great.


    "That the princess trades with the medicine he brings?"


    Immediately afterwards, he rushed to the healing face of the therapist and reprimanded him as a joke.


    "I heard a little talk around, but it seems that there was a reputation that there was a good healer in the Van Clift family elsewhere. This area was rumored. There was a sign that he knew the situation around the healers, but his unity was very tight.


    "����HM"


    "I was aiming for a spirit wizard who had contracted with a spirit that could be treated with magic. It looked like a pharmacist."


    "... I see. By the way, what is the girl''s appearance?"


    The merchant reported to the man one by one.


    ***


    Gadiel, who was called by His Majesty, quickly went to his Majesty''s office. Gadiel, who will be an adult this year, has decided to help his Majesty as soon as he becomes the first prince in the country. Perhaps that was Gadiel''s temper. The guard stood aside and struck the guarding door with tension.


    After hearing the voice saying ��put it in,�� bow and step into the room.


    "Are you calling, Your Majesty?"


    "Oh, Gadiel. Hang over there."


    He bowed down and sat on the opposite sofa, and his Majesty sat opposite and smiled with a smile.


    "Let''s get started right away. Did Gadiel have recently seen a young lady from the Van Clyft family?"


    "... No, I haven''t seen me much recently. I''m more likely to exchange letters. I met him two months ago with Rasuel."


    "Two months ago ... haven''t you heard any rumors there?"


    "Rumors?"


    "Yes. Apparently the Van Clifts recently hired a good pharmacist."


    "Yakushi ... No, I''ve never heard of it."


    "I see ... by the way, do you still want to see the spirit princess?"


    Gadiel shook his shoulders in his words. Reports to the monument sworn with his brother were made every year.


    "of course"


    I want to see you at a glance. I want to meet and apologize. I want to talk face to face. In the past, the girl at first glance was stuck in my mind and never left. I knew what this name was. But suddenly Gadiel wondered why his Majesty would say so.


    "Well, it''s been rumored that the princess who hired the pharmacist was a spirit princess ..."


    Gadiel opened his eyes to the content provided by His Majesty.


    I may finally meet you. Gaddiel couldn''t stop his heartbeat from expecting.

 31 Mofu!

    The Vanclift family regularly holds regular meetings only for relatives. It was Loren of the steward who compiled the information of the other unions. My father and I, Sauvell, Lauren, and Isabella were waiting in the room.


    "The number of residents in the territory for treatment purposes seems to be about 30% higher than last month. Ellen''s medicine has been rumored."


    "There are many 30% ..."


    Lauren reported Sauvell''s eyebrows. This is good for the increase in the number of residents for treatment purposes, but it is also difficult to bring troublesome illness to the territory.


    "Along with that, the supply of medicines is not keeping up. It seems that there is a dispute over Ellen''s medicine."


    It''s a matter of holding your head. My medicine can be produced in large quantities, but my father has stopped me from getting more rumors if I do so.


    "Oh, that''s why I''ve been giving medicine in the order of consultation, but most of those who have a dispute seem to need urgency ..."


    Sauvell is the commander of the Knights of the Kingdom. From there are soldiers dispatched to each territory as guards. He was often called to mediate disputes and crack down on those who caused problems, and reports from Sauvell came up.


    Listening to the report, I hmm ...


    "Do you need identification first aid?"


    My father shook my head.


    "Identified first aid?"


    "Determining the order of treatment depends on the severity of the patient, but this is most important to getting other patients to understand."


    It is triage on earth.


    "Children and pregnant women who are not resistant to illness. Give priority to those who are unconscious. For those who are severely injured and have severe pain, are those who need painkillers?"


    "Hmm. There''s a sense ..."


    Sauvell growls at my words. He argued that this decision could only be left to a therapist, but that giving advance notice would reduce unnecessary conflicts.


    "It''s easy to come up with a solution. Ellen is really knowledgeable. I was impressed."


    Lauren smiled and was shy. But at the same time I was sorry. My knowledge comes from the memories of the past on Earth. I am a bit depressed because I pretend to be stealing what the ancestors have cultivated.


    "Ellen, what happened?"


    My father, who noticed my depression, looked into my face. My thoughts were flying and I returned to me.


    "Ah, no. I''m sorry, I was thinking."


    "... Ellen. We''re really helped by Ellen. I''m sorry, I always depend on him."


    He was apologized while Sauvell stroked his head. He blinked his eyes and denied it was different.


    "My knowledge belongs to the predecessors. I did not think. I am sorry if I could thank you for it ..."


    When I said so, my father laughed at that.


    "Ellen, tactics and techniques require the knowledge of the predecessor. Learning and using it when needed can make the predecessor come to mind. It''s much more meaningful than repeating mistakes without learning."


    "... I mean, because I remembered the ancestors?"


    "Yes, there aren''t many people who can use what they have learned here. Ellen can be proud."


    I was so convinced of my father''s words that my eyes closed. It seemed that having the memories of the previous life meant something in this world.


    "... hehe"


    I was glad I was glad that I was purely praised, and I was watched by a smiley face from everyone who watched it.


    "Oh! After all my daughter is the best!"


    "Gyumuuu"


    My father hugged me and pressed my head around. When I was squeezed and squeezed, Sauvell stopped my father.


    "Tosama, Uzai"


    "why!?"


    When I was rescued, I grabbed the hem of Sauvell''s clothes and told my father that he was depressed.


    "My elder brother cares too much for Ellen."


    "Oh yeah! I don''t want Sauvell to say! You''re too careless for your daughter!"


    "Well"


    I was skeptical of my father''s words. Sauvell couldn''t believe she didn''t care for Rafilia despite being so gentle.


    "... My daughter is in rebellion."


    "So you don''t mind, are you sick?"


    "Can you tell your brother?"


    Brother quarrel broke out. As I looked around, I suddenly looked back at me and asked for consent at the same time.


    "I think Ellen thinks so too?"


    At the same time, I was rather calm. Both are both.


    "Jiji"


    Just as he ran to Lauren, Loren greeted me with a happy voice.


    "Ellen seems to like me better."


    Loren smiles so cute. Then, in the back, the fathers were squeezing again, "Why !?"


    "The story has been derailed, but in fact, the security of the territory is somewhat unstable. Many people are ill and cannot afford."


    "Oh ... I guess so"


    Fathers seem to be worried about the problems that arise. I was wondering what it was, everyone was looking at me and I was surprised.


    "What is ...?"


    "Elen is smart, but I''m really sparse when it comes to myself ..."


    "It can''t be helped. Rather, it''s unusual for people of this age to be attentive to their surroundings."


    "Is that so too?"


    My father and Sauvell are convinced of something. As he tilted his head, Sauvell ordered Lauren to call him.


    When he was afraid, he looked away from Lauren, who left the room.


    "... Do you still call him?"


    "I just talked about that. Don''t you trust me yet?"


    There were a number of question marks on my head as to who I was talking about.


    "No, it''s a matter of saying even humans."


    "What do you mean?"


    I have no idea what my fathers say from a while ago. When he urged him to teach me, he sighed.


    "Ellen, is there a dispute over medicine in the territory? There are also rumors in the territory that there is a rumor that the little princess of the Van Claift family will give the medicine."


    Hearing it, I turned blue. I mean ...


    "Once we find Ellen, people will be flooded with the drug. "


    "Um, in other words, the person you just called ..."


    "It''s Ellen''s escort."


    The moment my father said, Lauren appeared to take him from behind the door. I bowed to the boy who bowed in from behind and asked who my eyes were. He had never met. Sauvell urged the boy to introduce himself.


    "Nice to meet you, Ellen. I''m Kai."


    "Hello, my name is Ellen."


    Kai returned from the gentleman''s bow with the lady''s bow, looking straight ahead. Sauvell smiled bitterly when he was a little nervous.


    "Kai turns 14 this year. His father is Alberto."


    I curled my eyes and stared at Kai. Kai was not similar to Alberto. Apparently it looks like his mother. She has short black hair and sharp eyes. I heard he was 14 years old, but the credibility of standing alone had oozed out. The body is solid and tall for a 14 year old. The body may be similar to his father.


    "Elen, I''m listening to my father. Thank you very much for saving this verse."


    I was panicked by Kai, who bowed down to me.


    "I sincerely protect you!"


    Kai is tall. He put his right hand on his chest while proclaiming his courtesy thanks to his knees and declared. Even though I am on my knees, my eyes are almost the same as me.


    "Um ..."


    He looked up to see if this was a decision and he sighed.


    "I''m not dissatisfied with Kai, but there are no ones who will not allow this situation ..."


    In the words of my father, the people around me leaned on who it was.


    "Ellen is also a spirit. The spirit will not be silent."


    I figured out who my sighing father was.


    "Oh, maybe?"


    "Yeah, maybe. If you don''t call me, I''ll call you later because it''s noisy. Hey, you''re listening!"


    When my father shouted into the sky, a large white tiger descended from the sky.


    "!?"


    Isabella screamed, screaming at the beast that suddenly appeared.


    "Oh my brother !?"


    "Okay, Van, introduce yourself."


    "I am Van, the son of the Great Spirit of the Wind"


    The surroundings were stunning in a dignified appearance. There I jumped at Van''s neck.


    "Mofu!"


    When I chewed myself under the fur of Furofan Van, my father was amazed at my actions. The size of the van is a tiger cub, about three times the size of the white tiger on earth. Yes, a child of this size. The only difference from the tiger on earth is that the hair around the neck is long like a lion.


    "Fufu, how about a princess? It''s freshly washed."


    "Good smell!"


    When you bury your face in the hair of a van that emits a faint floral scent and sniff it, Kai returns to me and Ellen! And called my name.


    "Okay, Van is a good boy?"


    Van seemed to be watching the whole conversation in the spirit world, and laughed at Kai with his nose.


    "I''m scared. Are you going to protect the princess?


    My father laughed at Van and Kai, who bee and spark.


    "That''s why the spirits also provide Ellen''s escort. Van controls the wind freely. It''s so sensitive to sound that he can pick up rumor of the wind. It''s useful."


    "No, but my brother ... will this beast be a fuss in town?"


    "What are you talking about? Ellen is my child? A spirit is a shot."


    The surroundings denied his father, who was full of breasts, that he would do so.


    "No problem, Lovell, because I''m already humanized."


    With that said, Van changed instantly into a humanoid. As I curled my eyes, there stood a young man who looked much like Van''s father, Vint, and was convinced that he was more of a brother than a father. He looks like 17 years old. It had green eyes and shiny white hair, just like a tiger. Van''s side hair was short, bouncing. However, there is only a collar foot around the scapula. It''s a wolf cut on earth.


    Wolf cut though a tiger! ? I almost blew out.


    "... doesn''t it suit you?"


    Van rushed to my attitude and laughed in a hurry that it was different.


    "You are cool!"


    Van''s face turned red when he praised the release.


    "Yes! I''m cool!"


    There was a van laughing at Kai as soon as he won. Since the humanoids of the spirits have in common that they are very well-designed, Kai seems to have to admit, and growls groaning.


    "... Hey, what is this situation?"


    "It''s a fight for Ellen''s escort position."


    Suddenly, my father looked at Van and Kai and raised his eyebrows and said something like that. And Sauvell returns calmly, but suddenly my father goes mad unless he says that.


    "Hey, you! Don''t get close to Ellen!"


    Suddenly I looked wondering what my father was saying. The escort, my father would have called Van.


    "Daughter isn''t my wife!"


    Saying something weird, my father hugged me tightly.


    I asked my father what he was saying and what he said.


    To-sama, unpleasant.

 32 Uncle Albert laid on his hips.

    14 years ago, Kai was born around the same time as the Monster Tempest. Immediately after his marriage, Alberto promised that he would return to his wife with the determination to defend him in order to protect his wife and his offspring and to protect the Lord.


    "... I will show my father''s face to the child born ..."


    The point that must be protected. She was sheltered by the head of the Van Kleift family, the leader of the Knights, and shed the blood. When she told her last word, she laughed with tears. "I''m like that person." How much was saved by the words?


    In addition, Lover, the Lord, fell down with strength. 10 years of waiting for the Lord who does not come back to the spirit world. It has been a very long time for Alberto. Alberto was trapped in the stereotype that he had to protect the house alone. Alberto couldn''t forget his remorse at that time. It''s all thanks to the Van Craift family that they can stay with their families and stay here.


    I was about to step off because I didn''t do it at that time, and I tried to do it anyway. That was four years ago. That was the event that Ellen helped. Immediately, it was a place where I lost everything that was important to me.


    This time, with that thought in mind, I faced my son and talked.


    ***


    A discussion on identification and rescue was set up to inform the therapist of the new decision. That day, Sauvell and his escort Alberto, my father and I, were on a carriage ride to a clinic in Kai and Van.


    "Uncle Albert was married ..."


    From a small window leading to the carriage carriage, I came out of my head and stared at Alberto, and the one holding the reins of the horse heard and smiled. Alberto, sitting next to him, scratches his head and is a little depressed.


    "... Do you look single?"


    "Hmm, I guess she''s just working and she doesn''t feel like a woman."


    You and Sauvell laugh at me. He doesn''t know! I guess that''s what it is, so it''s in a sense.


    "Albert''s wife is a man with a stomach. Albert is laid on his hips."


    "Hey, wait"


    "It''s a fact."


    Albert seemed to be unable to say anything back to the laughing man, and sighed. While staring at it, I bite into a small window and listen intently to Houho.


    "Ellen, bad manners."


    My father just lifted my side and was put on his lap. The carriage was shaky and unsteady and swayed, but my butt did not hurt as my father put it on my lap. By the way, my father, me, Sauvell and Kai are in the carriage. Van is guarding around and vanishes on the carriage''s roof. I found it lightly helping this carriage with tailwinds. Van is a gentle child, so he may ease the burden on horses.


    Does my father put his chin on my head and worry about Albert so much? And a little unfaithful. Four years have passed since then, but once my father has taken root, it can''t be helped because it''s quite long.


    "Because"


    My heart is making noise that I''m worried. It''s a delusion as to whether that stubborn Alberto lays on his hips or not.


    "Um ... I''m a little embarrassed to say so much about my mother."


    Kai seems to be a little awkward though his father has been tampered with.


    "After all, Uncle Albert doesn''t raise his head?"


    "It''s already ..."


    Kai slips his mouth and covers his mouth with his hand, but it is too late. I smiled with a smile.


    "Sorry. But if you''re Uncle Albert, that kind of person is good!"


    No matter who I am, I am excited. I wanted to meet you once. Apparently, it was transmitted to Kai.


    "Will you come home next time? I''ll introduce my mother."


    "Really ?!"


    When I jumped at the words, my father''s arm that held me was suddenly hardened.


    "If you introduce your daughter to your mother ...?"


    Once again, Kai was throwing a stunned glance at his father, whose thoughts were flying.


    "That''s not! It doesn''t mean that!"


    "You''re still early!"


    My father''s extortion sounded in my ears. My ear hurts.


    "Tosama is noisy."


    "Awful!"


    Without saying that, my father hugged me and cheeked.


    "... Your brother is on Ellen."


    Sauvell''s words sounded in the carriage. My father stopped chewing on me with the words, but he was thinking something.


    "Can I lay Ellen?"


    I was donning to my smiling father.


    ***


    When I arrived at the clinic, therapists and nurses working at the clinic were always greeted by a total attendance.


    "I''m saying that only the director is welcome ..."


    It was as if the lord came around in a big way. I can''t help thinking that, especially from the fathers who want to hide my presence, but the healers are purely longing for them, so I can''t help but understand their feelings.


    "Today is an important discussion. Come back to your post."


    As Sauvell clambered with his hands, the healers bowed away, leaving the director.


    "I''m sorry"


    "Good, don''t worry. I have an important story today. I''ll rent a meeting room."


    "Okay."


    And everyone went into the room.


    "Princess, I''ll be on your guard."


    I asked Van, who suddenly appeared, to ask.


    "Please call me if you have anything."


    "Yes, take care of Van."


    As he smiled, Van struck his head. Van vanished.


    Kai looked slightly behind and wrinkled between her eyebrows. I also want to reach that trust. So Kai decided.


    ***


    In a corner of the territory, men were talking. It is a dark alley in the back alley and there is no sign of people around.


    "Is there a rumored pharmacist in the Vanclift family?"


    "I hate everything, and there were rumors that it was a spirit."


    "What does it mean"


    "It''s hard to tell that the princess of the Van Craift family takes out the rumored medicine. It is said that the spirit who contracted with the princess may make medicine and give it to the princess. That''s it. "


    "..."


    The credibility of the rumor was very high. There was a hero in that house who made a contract with the Great Spirit. There is nothing wrong with the possibility of blood lineage.


    "So, do you need a princess to tell that spirit?"


    "... I don''t think so"


    "But what do you want? The Van Craift family is, in a way, closer to the fortress. I hear that even the maids there are skilled."


    "No, it''s okay. The princess there just sells her medicine to the clinic without hesitation. She seems to be out in town to bring her ..."


    The man who was listening to the report of the man laughing grin laughed again.


    ***


    Rafilia, who was working on a tutor''s assignment, offered a letter with a familiar wax seal from a maid who had received a letter from Prince Gadiel.


    "From Gadiel? Something?"


    "... Lady, your Highness, etc."


    "I''m noisy. If I say my Highness, I''ll wear Rasuel. It''s good because I''m a friend. I''m allowed by Gadiel. Don''t give me a mouth."


    Raffilia embraces the letter happily, ignoring the maid''s advice. As soon as he left, he drove out of the maid and Rafilia opened it with a paper knife.


    Rafilia opened the letter, opened her eyes to what was written, and turned her face red.


    "What, what shall I do ... what shall I wear?"


    Despite having only one person in his room, he was too calm and looked around. Remembering the kind of clothes I had in my head, I was panicking trying to dress it cute.


    "No, I''m sneaking out ..."


    Cute clothes in the style of a town girl. Rafilia was holding a letter in her chest and was excited about what would happen.


    ***


    Hearing something from the wind, Van''s ears fluttered. The direction is a corner of the town. Van narrowed his eyes and listened.


    After a while, Van wrinkled in the eyebrows and Van thought something. The next moment, a gust of wind blows. Van left himself in the wind and disappeared.

 33 Something you don't want to know.

    The Gaddiels, who entered the Vanclift territory, were disguised as being invisible to the territory. The party is led by Gadiel, with servants Rabe, Trouk and Vogel as escorts. The three servants were always attached to Gadiel, but only one man, a court healer, Hume, was mixed.


    Hume was the same adult man this year as Gadiel. Its appearance looks a little younger than his age. The lighter brown hair made the hair look softer and softer, and she looked very kind. However, once you open your mouth, your perception collapses in an instant, and you will hear a poisonous tongue that will doubt your ears. Speaking of his appearance that he was the same age as Gaddiel''s brother, Rasuel, he was visibly frowned upon. Apparently, she cannot forgive herself for being a young face. But in anticipation of that talent, Hume has been a court healer since 11 and has been standing alone last year. He was such an excellent person. Perhaps because they were covered by adults because of their talents from an early age, they are severely obsolete. And most of all, Hume was also a spirit magician contracting with the spirits.


    "Mr. Gadiel, can you not come too close?"


    Furthermore, Gadiel and Hume are not always warped. Gadiel was a little embarrassed by Hume''s words, but obeyed obediently. Most of all, it was due to the spirit.


    "Hume! What a word for your Highness!"


    "I can''t help it. My spirit is scared of my Highness."


    "... Okay, Toruk, it''s true."


    Knowing the truth of the curse of the royal family, Gadiel was stunned. The royal family was hated or hated by spirits because of their ancestors. He was known to the surroundings as being able to be dragged by the power of the curse and destroying the spirit.


    The court spirit wizards who knew this at once disliked the royal family. It was because they did not hurt the spirits of their contracted spirits. The royal family could not afford to lose the spirit wizards, and the royal family no longer approached them.


    But the problem with the Van Clif family medicines has become a problem, and I can''t help saying that. The theory that the drug given by the small spirit princess of the Van Craift family was made by a spirit was apparently enhanced.


    "Does my spirit have to find out if the princess of the Duke is making the medicine the spirit has made? What if I don''t get frightened because of His Highness and work?"


    Hume sighed at his servant, wondering if he knew this. Specialists are needed to find out what Ellen''s medicine is. It was the court healer Hume that the white arrow stood.


    "But this territory ... is full of sick people."


    The servants were angry at Hume, who seemed disgusting.


    "Let her go to such a place ... What is the King thinking?"


    Gadiel, who wears his hood in the words of his servant, warns him to hide his voice.


    "Stop Vogel. I''m Gaddis now."


    "Ah ... I''m sorry."


    The group in which everyone is wearing food deeply is strangely prominent. Hume sighed as he glanced at him and looked around him.


    "It stands out. Isn''t it better to take food except Gaddis?"


    The followers of Hume shrugging tongues. Gadiel could not help but sigh.


    "But it''s ridiculous"


    Suddenly, Hume said strangely, so everyone, including Gadiel, looked suspicious.


    "To prevent the disease from spreading, the spirit of the wind blows up the disease and purifies it ..."


    Hume looked up into the sky and stared. Gadiel and others looked at the sky, but there was a clear cloudless sky, and they couldn''t even feel that they were seeing something.


    "My spirit is afraid. It seems that there is a higher spirit of the wind here. Is this rumor true ...?"


    The surrounding people open their eyes to Hume''s words. It equated to increasing the credibility that the princess of this territory brought the medicine made by the spirit.


    "Well, let''s collect information for the time being."


    The servants shouted, waiting for Hume to walk straight into the inn.


    ***


    After hearing Hume''s words, Gadiel couldn''t hide her inner feelings.


    (Ellen ...)


    Gadiel knows that Ellen is a spirit. After all, the medicine was probably made by Ellen, and in Hume''s words it was mysterious and certain.


    (... I don''t want Hume to know)


    I know that I do. However, from that point on he couldn''t see Ellen at all, but he couldn''t allow him to know Ellen''s existence.


    Before Hume became aware of her presence, she could not help but want to see Ellen first.


    ***


    Discussions in the clinic''s meeting room proceeded smoothly. It seems that the therapist''s perception that identification of first aid should be given to severely ill patients without knowing the name is also a topic among therapists. However, there was no end to those who claimed to be the first to come to the clinic to seek medicine.


    "Everyone can''t afford it because of their illness ..."


    When Ellen''s eyebrows turned into an eight-shape, the people around her understood the feelings of Ellen and made a troubled face.


    "I take the medicine ...!"


    "No, Ellen. Did you discuss it properly?"


    My father''s words made me almost cry. Why should we put a limit on when we can help? I know my father thinks me first. But I knew that this was not the case. If you make a lot of medicine and you know you can afford it, you don''t know where it will be washed away. In that case, you may run out of medicine when you need it, and you may not save your life. Further, if my country is known to other countries, it is evident that this country will be set to fire. It had been told to my father in advance. If so, this country would be flooded with dead rather than sick.


    "I don''t really want to permute patients ..."


    I want everyone to help, I want you to help. I feel the same. The thoughts overflow and tears spill out of my eyes.


    "Tosama, only a little ... Shouldn''t we just increase the amount of medicine a little?"


    "Ellen ..."


    My father hugged me and stroked my head.


    "Don''t overdo it. No matter how much medicine Ellen prepares, decide how much to handle here.


    "����Yes"


    He snuggled snugly and hugged him tightly, and he gently hugged him back.


    But suddenly Van appeared. Healers who don''t know Van scream in surprise.


    "This is a spirit. I''m sorry to surprise you. Van, what happened?"


    Therapists seemed to be convinced of his father''s words, blinking his eyes. Van did not hear from him, and he heard his father.


    As I was hugging my father, I could hear Van''s words, and I was so surprised at her words that my tears stopped. And he stares at Van.


    "... Rafilia?"


    Sauvell reacts to Lovel''s eyebrows.


    "My daughter ... what happened?"


    The place is engulfed in a moment. My father tells Sauvell that he can''t speak here and tells the healers.


    "I''ll be back again with regard to identification and rescue. Everyone will be dissolved."


    In response to his father, the therapists turned their faces. But my father''s words are absolute. He immediately realized that he should not listen.


    Lovel slowly told Sauvell in a room where the healers had disbanded, leaving only her father and me, Alberto, Kai, Van, and Sauvell.


    "Sauvel, calm down and listen"


    "Could you calm down, what did your daughter do ...?!?"


    "... Probably, I was mistaken for Ellen and drowned."


    Sauvell, who should not be upset on a daily basis, visibly turned blue and throbbed.

 34 Encounter.

    Despite a brief dip at his father''s words, Sauvell took a deep breath trying to calm down.


    "... Wait. Why is Rafilia drowning out of the mansion? What happened to the mansion?"


    The Van Craift family is handcrafted with all servants trained in combat. And now it''s daytime. He seemed to have regained his calm, returning to the reality that an opponent who scrambled them and drowned Rafilia was a terrible existence.


    "All I saw was a child coming out of the mansion alone. Nobody was with me."


    Father encouraged Van to elaborate on those who are confused about what Van''s words mean.


    "I heard the voice of the slaughterhouse to drown a princess with medicine. I made a mark of them to eradicate them, because I wanted to know Nejo."


    To Van, who took it for granted, Sauvell''s eyes were spotted as if they were poisoned in an instant. My father is eyebrow whether the enemy was already moving. When I heard that, I was afraid and put my strength in my hand hugging my father. My father notices that and holds me tightly to calm me. I was a little relieved to have my back rubbed.


    "They were two at first, but they joined alone on the way. It looks like they were exploring the surroundings of a mansion, but a child came out alone from behind."


    "No way ..."


    "It looks like the child was heading to the town. She was drowned shortly afterwards. She wasn''t the princess, so she came here to report to Lovell."


    "Why don''t you help !? Your child has drowned !?"


    "I''m a spirit. And I''m a princess''s guard. Why should I help a human child? If the princess is drowned, I''ll split the humans into eight on the spot."


    Sauvell looked desperate at the words of Van, who vomits. He didn''t know where to turn his anger, he held his fist and endured.


    "Why did Rafilia go out alone? No, can she? ... Is it really Rafilia?"


    "Who is Raffilia? I saw a child but a human woman."


    "... It may have been to the mansion. Go back to the mansion once and check!"


    His father stopped Sauvell from hurrying out and said he would calm down because the mansion could return home.


    "Albert and Kai return to the mansion by carriage. We return to the mansion first."


    "Wait! We will be with you!"


    "Don''t do anything until you come back. Just make sure you have Raffilia first.


    Alberto nodded reluctantly to his father, who ordered without saying.


    "Okay, then Sauvell. I''m going."


    "Yes, older brother, please."


    While holding me in one hand, Sauvell took his hand and returned to the mansion in an instant.


    ***


    "Someone! Someone!"


    Lauren and the other maids rushed to the hall as Sauvell cried. The maids were terrified, looking extraordinary.


    "Husband, how did you do?"


    Loren was surprised and opened his eyes a little as Sauvell panicked. It seems quite unusual.


    "Where is Rafilia !? Say! Where is it!"


    "Well, husband ... if you were a young lady, you were studying in your room ..."


    In the words of the maid, Sauvelle runs and rushes to Rafilia''s room.


    "Rafilia! Where is Raffilia !!"


    The room doors make a sound and open one after another. Lauren and others seemed to notice something unusual about Sauvell''s extraordinary appearance.


    "Please look for the young lady, too!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    The maids also run and run from room to room. People gathered for something. He searched for Rafilia with all the servants, but there was no Rafilia in the mansion.


    ***


    Sauvell was holding his head and clenching his teeth. She is desperate to keep her anger. After hearing that Rafilia was drowned, Aria fell. The air in the room was heavy and no one around me was vocal. My father told Sauvell that it shouldn''t move blindly, but only after Alberto returned. Meanwhile, his father promised Sauvell that the spirits would be mobilized in search of Rafilia.


    "Oh, uncle ... sorry ..."


    I was mistaken for me and Rafilia was drowned. I don''t know what to do with Sauvell''s anger. The only regret is that he should have had no medicines.


    Sauvell noticed that he was shaking and shook himself.


    "Oh ... I''m sorry Ellen ... It''s not your fault ... Don''t cry"


    "Uhh ... uhh ..."


    Sauvell hugged me, who cried tattered.


    "I''m glad Ellen was safe. The medicine he made saved the lives of the people. The bad ones are those who drove Rafilia. Ellen, not you."


    "Because, because ... I made this medicine ..."


    "Ellen, don''t regret. Don''t regret. Please ask ..."


    Otherwise, Sauvell made a sad voice saying that the reason why Rafilia was drowned was lost.


    "I''m sorry ... I''m sorry, uncle ..."


    I cried in the heart of Sauvell, holding me tight.


    He just refused to say that the maid had something to talk about.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The maid never speaks to the father''s prompt.


    "I was right before the young lady was gone ... I received a letter from her Highness to the young lady ..."


    Both Sauvell and I, who noticed the maid''s words, looked up and stared at the maid. My father asked the maid with a suspicious face.


    "Why do you get a letter from your Highness to Rafilia?"


    "The young lady and her Highness have met me as a play partner for about four years. Recently, more letters have been sent than they have come to the mansion ..."


    "No way ... Is it that your Highness drowned Raffilia?"


    "Well, isn''t the royal family looking for Ellen''s medicine?"


    The feud between the Vanclift family and the royal family is not easy to explain. But this is bad. I wanted the Vanclift medicine and didn''t think I would take this kind of measure.


    "... Is it that you were targeted at a place called by your Highness?"


    My father is convinced of my words.


    "I don''t know why I called you, but it''s likely ... hey, van!"


    When his father shouted into the sky, Van appeared instantly.


    "How did you do?"


    "Don''t you hear the word" highness "in the rumor of the wind?"


    "Oh, they seem to sniff at anything."


    Fathers opened their eyes to Van''s words.


    "Are you in a territory?"


    "I''m sorry. I told you to look up the princess''s medicine."


    Van heard certain words in the wind. When Van heard the words related to "Vanclift," "Princess," and "Electric," Ellen, Van had confirmed.


    Sauvell suddenly turned into Van''s words.


    "Where! Where are you? Guide me!"


    I was not surprised by Sauvell''s sword curtain, but for a moment I did not miss the van''s pupil elongating vertically, his ears and tail appearing from his head and back, and his bulging hairs.


    ***


    Gadiel and others, who were organizing the information collected at the inn, turned their eyebrows into something like an angry voice heard from below.


    "����what?"


    "Are you fighting below?"


    The escorts were talking about that, but one of the escorts, Toruk, confirmed that it was time to head to the door.


    Dogon! ! And the door was kicked. Toruk pulls the sword out of the door and cuts it in half. Others instantly pushed Gadiel behind and drew his sword. Only Gaddiel and Hume are stunned by the sudden event.


    Tolk looks at the opponent who has attacked me between the torn doors. He glressed at him with an expression of anger, and realized that he was the lord of the Van Craift family who had not concealed the murder, and Turke opened his eyes.


    "... Vanclift himself is such a riot"


    "Shut up, you''ve probably kidnapped your daughter. Give me back.


    Sauvell''s enraged appearance made him look suspicious of what was happening.


    "... Daughter? Kidnapped ...? Raffilia?"


    Gadiel asked what it was.


    "Do you feel like it!"


    Furious Sauvell drew his sword. On the other hand, the surroundings are wrapped in tension at once. It was at that time.


    "Uncle, dame!"


    Transferred, I clung to Sauvell and stopped desperately.


    "There is no Rafilia here! The spirits have confirmed it! So calm down!"


    I was hugging tightly around Sauvell''s neck, and Sauvell was upset and staggered.


    "... I don''t have? Raffilia?"


    He seemed to lose his power, and Uncle, desperately called out to Uncle, who was kneeling on the spot.


    However, suddenly, a stunned voice was heard from behind.


    "... Ellen? Ellen?"


    I remember that voice.


    That voice that I heard all the time behind the monument. In that voice, I always wanted to meet. He said he wanted to apologize. If you want to see them at a glance, you can do it again.


    Every time I heard a begging voice, I was crying.


    As he turned around in surprise, there was a grown-up Gadiel with little reminiscent of his first encounter.

 35 A little cute ambush.

    Gadiel and me were stunningly wide open. It is four years ago that I remember. A black haze, a curse of a spirit clinging to the prince.


    "... I want to see you, Ellen"


    Gadiel was stopped by one of the escorts in an attempt to approach me.


    "You must be your Highness!"


    "I just talk. I finally met! Release!"


    I''m afraid that Gadiel looks at you. The hand clinging to Sauvell trembles. Gadiel, trying to force me to come to me, cursed the haze. He seems to have noticed that I was at the tip of Gaddiel''s desire.


    "No ... don''t come ...!"


    It was when I closed my eyes tightly.


    "Would you please keep me away from my daughter?"


    From behind Gadiel, my father''s voice was heard. The place stuck in an instant. My father had just transferred to Gadiel, and had his hand on Gadiel''s neck. He warns whispering from behind Gadiel to his ears.


    "Your Highness ...!"


    "Rovel Van Craift !?"


    He said that guards had fallen behind his father behind Gadiel. His face was laughing, but his voice was cold. Gadiel is immobile and pale in the presence of cold from behind.


    "Do you remember what happened four years ago when you approached your daughter?"


    Gadiel was unable to speak in his father''s words. I did not forget it. I was only in a hurry to finally meet.


    The escorts were frowning on what my father said. But only Hume notices something.


    "... four years ago? Approaching ...?"


    Four years ago, it was the year when the royal family was discovered to have been cursed by spirits. In addition, the girl''s terrible fear was similar to that of her friend, the spirit spirit Asht, who feared Gadiel.


    "... Is it true that the rumors of a princess are true?"


    Hume''s stunned remark made her father look at Hume. Hume sees his father and screams. My father''s eyes were not laughing at all.


    "Who are you?"


    Hume was sweating cold with his smiling father. But Hume regained his stomach and stared straight at his father.


    "I''m Hume, a court healer."


    "Oh, what if you think you''re sniffing around?"


    My father laughs and controls the field. Now, my father urged Gadiel to ask.


    ***


    "I''m going to bring a court healer. Mostly, he came to look for drugs."


    "My brother, wait. Rather than that. Why aren''t you here? Did you call it?"


    Gadiel and his eyes shut at Sauvell''s words.


    "What is it?"


    When Vogel, an escort, wondered, Sauvell said, desperately suppressing frustration.


    "My daughter, who received a letter from her Highness, walked out of the mansion alone ... and I don''t know where to go."


    "Rafilia !?"


    "You must have called it! The maid was giving her a letter with the royal seal!"


    "Wait a minute, I haven''t sent any letters to Rafilia!"


    Gaudiel''s words stiffen Sauvell.


    "What does it mean����?"


    Gaudiel and others couldn''t hide the confused voice of Sauvell. This means that a third party falsely handed the letter with the royal seal to Rafilia.


    `` Is it being checked in advance that Rafilia and His Highness are exchanging letters? ''''


    It seems that Sauvell remembered something in his father''s words. I asked Sauvell if he noticed something as he sighed out of his sigh.


    "My daughter .... My daughter was proud. When I was exchanging letters with His Highness ..."


    The people around them opened their eyes unbelievably incredible. If you talk about exchanging intimate letters with the royal family, you won''t know what kind of trouble you''ll get into. In fact, Rafilia was drowned in a false letter and drowned. And if they know they''re interacting with the royal family, the surrounding nobles will scatter rumors with no roots and leaves. It is used deliberately to defeat the Vanclift family.


    "I was careful a few times ... but he didn''t seem to hear that this was happening ..."


    It''s common for girls to want to boast of the fact that they are exchanging letters with the prince. Rafilia originally grew up in Ichii. Isn''t it that the awareness of the noble family is slowly growing, even if we say the rules of the aristocracy? Rafilia also heard that it was a rebellion. The more he is warned, the more he will rebound.


    "I thought I was mistaken for Ellen ..."


    "If you did that, which way would you have been?"


    Ravel, an escort, responded to Sauvell''s tragic voice, amazed. Gadiel and his colleagues were disturbed by Rafilia''s selfishness. It would have been unavoidable to sigh.


    Sauvell''s head had no clue to find Raffilia.


    "... What does it mean to be mistaken for Ellen?"


    "His Highness, isn''t that the same medicine? According to Ichii''s rumors, will the Princess of the Van Craift family bring the medicine?"


    Gadiel''s eyes turned to me all at once. I shook at it, and Sauvell, who was supporting me, hid me behind.


    "Why listen to medicine?"


    "... It has been rumored that the illness that had been said to be a death has been cured.


    "Your Highness !?"


    "I can''t help concealing it. You have to talk to prove your innocence if you haven''t drowned Rafilia."


    "I''m truly the son of His Majesty. She''s easy to understand and talks fast."


    My father smiles but his eyes are not. Gadiel opened her mouth with a blue face.


    "If the rumors spread, people with illness will rush here .... and his Majesty was worried, because it was rumored that Ellen had found a good pharmacist."


    His Majesty also ordered Gaddiel to confirm the truth of the rumor that Ellen might be involved in something.


    When I heard that Mr. Aburo was worried, I had eyes turned on. I was spinning my head to read the back of Mr. Hagiro why I was worried, and it was late to realize that there was a suddenly approaching entity.


    "Hey, my name is Hume. I''m a court healer. I''ve been ordered by the prince to accompany me to find the medicine. It''s a very annoying story. Wonder?"


    ������������


    I couldn''t keep up with the sudden changes, and I was offended. Sauvell was also alert, but was also nervous. My father was seriously wary of doing something to me, but it seemed that he just looked at him because he was a little closer and did not try to come any further.


    When I didn''t answer, Hume kept talking with a smile, not particularly offended.


    "I also have spirit friends. It''s called Asht. It''s cute."


    "... Do you have a contract with a spirit?"


    "Yeah, you''re a best friend. Don''t believe me? I''ll see you. Oh, Your Highness.


    Sauvell and his father curled up, including me in a fume pushing Gaddiel to the corner of the room. Having a contract with a spirit seems to know that the spirit hates the royal family. Gaddiel was crushed and stared at Hume. For some reason Gadiel shouts to Hume not to approach Ellen. I tilted my head because I didn''t understand the meaning.


    But that doesn''t seem to matter to Hume. Hume, who had driven Gaddiel to the corner, had a good smile as soon as he had done his job.


    "Come on, Asht!"


    When Hume shouts, a round smoke appears in the air. Something fell down from there. When I looked at the floor unintentionally, there was a little rabbit leaning my head.


    "Ky? ��


    Rabbit called Asht, who saw his fume with his ears popped, was for something? Just watching.


    "Introducing, Asht. Asht, look, princess."


    Hume laughs and introduces me to Asht.


    But I had a bad feeling.


    "Oh my princess! ! ��


    As expected, Asht jumped happily upon seeing me.


    ***


    Barre It was a great barre. It was rose to the spirit ... Hold up Asht with both hands, squeezing with joy. I and my father sighed at the same time.


    "Ah ... unexpected ambush ..."


    "I''m cute and I''m not angry ..."


    I laugh while stroking Asht''s head.


    "Tosama, isn''t it good anymore? I just want them to be silent."


    "Ellen, are you serious?"


    "My medicine has spread so far. I have no choice but to put it under the control of the royal family and spread it. I can''t concentrate on one point."


    "..."


    "Which way was beyond the limits of the clinic. Did you notice?"


    Fathers are silent in my words. I accepted that silence.


    "Our investigation is about medicine. I''ll tell you that, but you need to help find Rafilia first."


    Staring straight at Gadiel, I come forward. I dropped Asht on the floor and took the lady''s thanks.


    "Hello, my name is Ellen''s daughter, and she is the daughter of the Spirit King."


    In my words, Gadiel opened their eyes and exclaimed.

 36 transaction.

    In my words, Gadiel didn''t know how to start talking, and he was astonished and stuck.


    "Ellen ... is that OK?"


    "Uncle Sauvell, I''m called a princess in various places. Perhaps one more place will change the perception of the surroundings?"


    The little princess of the Van Craift family, the princess of healing, the princess of the spirit ... Speaking of that, Sauvell remembered that I was already called a princess around.


    "And your Majesty already knows, did you call me so?"


    He looked at Gadiel and opened his eyes to see what he remembered. Indeed, Lavisuel called Ellen the "Princess of the Spirit".


    "Sure ... really?"


    "If he was worried about me, that''s the main reason. Her Majesty values the spirit. I''m caught up in something and we''re out of here. You may have been afraid to leave. "


    I am the daughter of a hero. His Majesty, who especially wants the power of his father, is convinced that if anything happens to me, he will move.


    "Oh, is that so ..."


    At last I understood my Majesty''s speculation. If the rumor stays this way, my area will surely be full of problems. The more you know the effect of a high drug, the more likely it is. Then let the royal man slip in there. If what you''re looking for is the source of the problem, you''ll have a high chance of meeting me.


    In the current situation where drugs are concentrated in one place, only problems are concentrated. If there was someone in front of me to solve and spread it, I was read by her Majesty to use it effectively.


    "... Your Majesty''s guess is that Raphilia may be really drowned in the royal family."


    Gadiel was frightened by my word.


    "What does it mean!?"


    "Because the current situation is favorable for His Majesty. If you are really drowned in the royal family, be prepared to do so."


    "You''re saying I don''t know !?"


    "You don''t have to teach your Highness. He''s like that."


    Perhaps Gadziel, in my words, noticed that he had given up his duties as His Majesty. If it''s wrong, I won''t talk about it. His Majesty is thinking about the country. It is easy to play a play to get more useful information for the country.


    "... Is it used?"


    "If you find Rafilia, the truth will be clear, so please help me find Rafilia."


    "Is this a hypothesis to help?"


    In my words, one of the escorts broke his voice.


    "You have already failed your mission. Would you like to report it to your Majesty?"


    "... I''ll have to do it."


    "Your Majesty will sigh disappointment, but what if the only way to recover is to rescue Rafilia?"


    "... Why is that?"


    "This is a deal. If you want to help out, I''ll give you some details of the drug and some in-kind, provided that Raffilia is successfully rescued."


    "what!?"


    "The Majesty wants it. Get the details of the medicine, get the in-kind, and manage the medicine in the future. If you bring them back, will your mission not be a failure?"


    "... can you guarantee it?"


    "I am the daughter of the King of Spirits. I will swear by my pride as the daughter of the original king."


    "The original king ..."


    The goddess''s child who is claimed to be the beginning of all this world. His eyes, looking straight ahead, boast a beauty that is far from humans. Gadiel and others were convinced that they were spirits.


    "... I see. I''m worried about my friend Rafilia."


    Gadiel also looked straight at me and agreed. But my father seems a little tantrum.


    "... Ellen, why are you helping them?"


    I looked at the guards to answer my father''s questions.


    "Your Highness escorts should have been trained in advance of this contingency."


    "... why it?"


    "Isn''t your Highness too easy to get drunk? No one is able to deal with these situations. It''s life-hungry, not if you''re lonely."


    The guards had rounded eyes in my words. My dad says I see.


    "We were gathering information with the power of the spirit wind. If we were outside, but if we were to enter the room, the wind would be obstructed by the wall and we would not be able to hear the sound. I want you to identify the buildings that are likely to hide your children. ''''


    "Gather information using the power of the wind ...?"


    "Oh, I was sick in the sky!"


    I was surprised at Hume''s words. Did he see that?


    "You ... did you notice?"


    "I thought there was a higher spirit of the wind. Or is there such a use?"


    I was amazed at Hume who was impressed constantly. This man named Hume seems to have a high affinity for spirits. I left my surprise aside, and I continued.


    "We know the number of offenders, up to three. Could you please consider where one child and three adults could go underground or where they could move?"


    The guards looked at each other and nodded. The hotel room was suddenly changed to a conference room. We are talking to each other while looking at the map of the territory I took out.


    "What is the culprit''s purpose?"


    "I heard from the spirits that they were talking about medicine. They said they had the spirit or the pharmacist who had contracted with their daughter make the medicine, and they were going to have the daughter make the medicine hostage. Let''s ... "


    "Isn''t it saying that you should prepare medicine in the mansion?"


    "I have a spirit on my mansion so that I can get in touch as soon as I have the request. It will take some time while this medicine is being prepared. There must be somewhere to hide."


    The guards were wide open in my words.


    "... I''m used to it."


    In a word that was spilled and spilled, I ended up with a jerk. He had dealt with his memories during his lifetime, but did not think he would be suspected like this. But Gadiel looked at me painfully.


    "Ellen ... have you ever been drowned? It was painful, you don''t have to force yourself to remember."


    Gadiel''s words are eye-catching. Apparently he was considered an experienced person. In addition, the escort said he was "accustomed," and he seemed to realize that he was being targeted, and he apologized for not sorry.


    "Oh no ..."


    I couldn''t re-steam it and continued talking, but suddenly my eyes met my father. My father had a happy face as if he had noticed mischief. And secretly tell me.


    "Elen is just reading ahead with his intelligence. I guess I can''t help but get drowned in a pretty girl."


    I could only return to my ridiculous father.


    (Tosama, you are wrong too ...)


    Well, I sighed.


    ***


    Vogel, one of the escorts, had wrinkled between her eyebrows.


    "A place where you can secure an escape route ... three adults and one child ..."


    I''m muttering something. He put his finger on one point on the map to see if he had finally identified the location.


    "Here it is"


    The location shown was a lumberjack resting a little bit away from the town of Vanclift and set a little in the woods. There is no popularity at all. It was a good place to walk if you could walk a little and escape to the woods to make your appearance.


    I rush to call on other spirits.


    "Hose, Stu, Vilbel !!"


    In my words, three genie with human figure appeared.


    "What''s up, Princess?"


    "I have a request. I want you to explore the hut here from the sky. You want it"


    I asked the spirits while pointing at the map.


    "Easy to do"


    Then I went and bowed and the spirits disappeared.


    ������ a higher spirit?��


    "They are great spirits. The spirits that can take human form are more than great spirits."


    My father explained in Hume''s words. Hume and others who listened to it opened their eyes and gave stunned words to the great spirit ...


    "First, wait for the report of the spirit. Uncle, I''m ok."


    "Oh, sorry ... thank you Ellen"


    Sauvell wants to run to the spot immediately. I was gazing into the corridor. However, if you transfer after waiting for a report, you can move in an instant more than anything. Perhaps because he knew that he was efficient, he knew he was patient.


    The inside of the room was wrapped in heavy silence. I can not help but pray that it is safe. Had I or my father been watching Raffilia, I would have been able to find her in the spirit mirror. In the past feud we completely avoided meeting them. Since I don''t know her appearance, she can''t search for anything. I could not conclude that it was Rafilia.


    When I remembered that and regretted, Gadiel called out from a distance.


    "Ellen, if Rafilia returns safely ... please, listen to me."


    I stared at Gadiel. I thought I had to talk someday. The report of the stele does not last forever.


    "����Yes, I understand"


    To my consent, Gadiel laughed happily as if the flower had collapsed.


    I was deceived by Gadiel''s smile.

 37 I'll be big! !

    As I stared at Gadiel, my eyes were suddenly blocked and my vision became black.


    "e?"


    He looked right behind him, apparently obstructing his view from behind, and saw his father smiling there.


    "Elen, no!"


    "Yes?"


    When he tilted his head without knowing what he was doing, he said that he would not be able to approach his Highness because the curse would react.


    "Ah ... it was."


    The royal curse reaches out to seek help in response to the power of the goddess. Four years ago, I touched the curse and looked into that sad and painful memory. If you ask if you want to experience it again, you can immediately answer that you dislike it. Soothing, he moved away from Gaddiel and hid behind his father, and Gaddiel had a visibly shocked face. The father who saw it has a nasty look.


    Away from Gadiel, he was crushed on his father''s lap, waiting for a report of a spirit.


    "Hey, Ellen. Why did you just look at His Highness?"


    "e?"


    "Hey, did you agree that we could talk a while ago?"


    Remembering that time, I said why I was looking at His Highness all the time.


    "I''m wondering why I could make such a good smile just because I promised to talk ..."


    "Wow ...!"


    Suddenly my father blew out. And he shakes his shoulders to bear.


    "... To-sama?"


    "Well, I forgot ... Speaking of which, she was ..."


    "What does that mean?"


    When he inflated his cheek in response to his rant, he poked my cheek.


    "Ellen is cute. Leave it alone."


    "I think Tosama is still terrible."


    "Terrible!!?"


    I saw my father hugging me so much that I loved him, and Gadiel''s eyes and mouth were open.


    "To-sama ... Wouldn''t one-way love be heavy?"


    "Where do you remember that !?"


    To-sama and Ellen have both thoughts! When my father''s cry was in the room, the spirit seemed.


    "Princess"


    "Hose! How was it?"


    "As the princess said, the hut had five men and one girl, so the adults were detained."


    "This is a great ceremony! Tosama! Uncle!"


    "Let''s go, Sauvell"


    "Yes!!"


    I contact Hose with Van, who is waiting at the mansion, and asks Alberto and Kai to have a carriage. From there, Van and I asked the whole carriage to transfer to the destination. I don''t know if it''s just a van, but if you''re with Hoses, you can transfer the whole carriage here.


    "Wait! Take us!"


    Gadiel leans forward and asks. But I didn''t think I or my father would be able to transfer with Gadiel.


    "What, what should I do?"


    "Well, if you get involved here, you''ll be worried.


    He was holding on to each other while he was reluctant to say his father''s presence. I''m impressed with that. My two sides are my father and Sauvell. If my father and I are two, I think this large number of transfers will be OK.


    I never thought of holding hands with these big adults and forming a loop. It''s like a game, and it''s a secret that I had a little fun.


    ***


    When I moved in front of the hut, there were two adults and ivy wrapped around and fell down. There, Stu was floating in the air, watching the men with cold eyes.


    "Stu! Great!"


    "Oh, princess"


    He asked me where he was, and he answered that he was in a hut. Sauvell hears that and Rafilia! And ran into the hut and went in.


    "Rafilia! Raffilia!"


    As Sauvell entered the hut, a man was moaned on the floor by three ivy. When I looked back, I saw Rafilia still tied to the rope.


    "Rafilia !!"


    "Hmmmm!"


    Rafilia notices her father, tears in his eyes, and begins to weep.


    "It''s alright!"


    Sauvel hastily released his daughter''s gag and restraint. Villeber who was looking at it sideways disappears. Villeber came back to me, who was waiting outside the hut, and said that it was a grand ceremony.


    "Is Rafilia safe?"


    "I''m ok if the girl inside was safe. They seemed to have a horse so it was good to be in time."


    Thanks to Smile and Virbel for his smile, he was stroking his head instead of Stu and Virbel. At that time Sauvell comes out of the hut, holding Raffilia. Gadiel is Raffilia! Shouted.


    Rafilia finds Gadiel and begins to cry.


    "Gadiel!"


    "Rafilia, it was good to be safe ..."


    Gadiel was snuggling up against Rafilia, clinging to Sauvell. Check it from a distance. I was relieved that I was fine. Gadiel''s escorts united the men who remained detained outside and inside. Checking men''s belongings. I asked them for their cooperation, and I was really happy.


    At that time, the Albels and their wagons moved along with the vans. Thanks also to Van and Hosse, Van, who was ordered to wait outside the mosquito net, was a bit unfaithful.


    "Thank you, Van"


    "The next is with the princess!"


    Suddenly, the van with a rough nose told him that he knew it, and he started stroking my head to the van.


    "Husband!"


    Alberto said Sauvell was here and wrapped Raffilia in a blanket brought by Alberto.


    "Oh, Ellen, my brother ... Thank you very much."


    Sauvell bows to me. It was time to see it and reply with my father that it was safe.


    "You are Ellen !?"


    In Raphilia''s sudden sword curtain, my eyes were round, including the adults around me.


    "It''s your fault! You''ve had such an eye because of you! It''s terrible!"


    Raffilia knew she was mistaken for me and was drowned. Perhaps you have been asked about the medicine.


    "Rafilia!"


    Rafilia shook his shoulders in remission of Sauvell.


    "You listened to the exchange of letters with your Highness !? You''re aiming there and you''re in your eyes !!!! You must have watched over and over !!!! Ellen doesn''t matter! I was encountering! "


    "Dad is terrible ... why? Why is it always? Everyone says Ellen Ellen! I''m doing my best! Even though I''m a dad''s child, no one will approve!"


    Sauvell was disappointed by Rafilia''s words.


    "That''s always right! All the maids, servants, and everyone in the town, Ellen Ellen! What is the princess of the Van Craift family? Everyone laughs if it''s not me!"


    Rafilia insists, crying tattered. Sauvell''s eyes were rounded by Rafilia''s first words.


    "Rafilia ..."


    In response to my words, Rafilia glared at me.


    "What grudge do you have for me?"


    "... I don''t have a grudge against you. I just helped the Van Craift family as Tosama''s daughter."


    "Are you helping?"


    "Yes. I''m helping with Tosama in my business. I''m drawn to Tosama and I''m probably misunderstood that I''m a direct person. I''m sorry ..."


    "... I''m the same age as me, but are you helping Uncle Lovell with your business?"


    Rafilia is stunned to see her father waiting behind me, perhaps surprised by my words.


    "... with Uncle Lovell?"


    "Yes, with Tosama."


    This time I look stunned at me. When I looked into each other for a while, I was watching my figure from bottom to top withdrawing my tears.


    "Hmm ..."


    what do you want. This challenging gaze.


    "Gadiel often said he wanted to see Ellen ... but are you really the same age as me?"


    Rafilia, who had been crying with fear until recently, had changed the atmosphere as if she had blown away such an instant. Rafilia stood up and confronted me. Its height is appropriate for the year. I looked up stunnedly. The difference was about 30cm. Rafilia smiles with her chest up.


    "You are so small!"


    various����?


    The surrounding adults, including me, also tilted their heads. However, in spite of this, Rafilia fluttered once more.


    I shook when I understood what Raffilia was saying.


    "Oh����"


    Lafilia was a girl, but she noticed two bulges that were beginning to develop. I inadvertently looked at my "there".


    "Oh ... that''s going to be big!"


    Looking back at Raffilia with tears in his chest, it seems that the adults around him also knew the meaning. Some adults are amazed, Gadiel, Kai, and Hume turn red and upset.


    The tears spilled out of my eyes that stimulated the complex.


    "Well ... it''s going to be big ..."


    My nose was sniffing and my dad hit me.


    "It''s okay because Ellen''s cheer is so big. It''s better not to worry if it grows up quickly because it dries quickly."


    "Tosama ..."


    Involuntarily buried his face in his father''s chest and cried. The surroundings are stunned by his father, who is so rude. Rafilia was stunned by Lovell''s words.


    Holding me crying, Lovell left to return to the mansion first, and moved away and left. When Lovell disappears, the other spirits gradually disappear. Van, who remained until the end, glared at Raffilia and dumped.


    "It''s just a human being ... you''re rude to the princess. Remember."


    Only Gadiel, his guards, and Hume realized that Rafilia had bought the wrath of the great spirit that could take the form of a human.


    The detoxified Sauvells sighed big as they were tired.

 38 Remorse.

    Isabella and Loren were astonished at the sudden jump of the father and me who suddenly transferred.


    "Wow! Don''t be surprised!"


    "Oh, come home, Lovell-sama ...?"


    I was crying in my father''s arm and noticed that Isabella and Lauren had noticed, and my eyes widened.


    "What happened to Ellen ?! What happened to Rafilia?"


    "Rafilia is safe, because Ellen worked hard."


    "... Why is Ellen crying?"


    "I was crying by Rafilia"


    "What, what ?!"


    My father headed into the bedroom and gave Lauren instructions.


    "From now on, Rafilia and Sauvell will come back together, and their Highnesses will be together, so be ready for the room."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Loren and his servants panic in his father''s words. Nevertheless, I was always worried that I was crying, and I was always worried about this. Without giving any notice, my father went straight to his bedroom. Upon entering the bedroom, my father ordered Loren not to leave for a while and sat on the edge of the bed, leaving me alone. And he held me tight.


    "Hey Ellen ..."


    My father hugged me and whispered to me.


    "Why are you trying to grow up so quickly ... I''m lonely."


    "... to-sama?"


    "Even spirits can''t stop growing. Why will they always grow up?


    "..."


    "When you grow up, you''ll be away from me ...?


    "... To-sama?"


    He gently lifted his face from his father''s chest when his father''s appearance was strange.


    "No, oh, oh, oh !!"


    While hugging me, my father rolled around on the bed. As I am hugged, I roll with my father.


    "Ukiah ah!"


    "Ellen ~! I won''t give it to my bride!


    He hits his father''s cheeks with both hands while trying to stop his runaway father. Then the rolling father stopped, moaning, "It hurts ...".


    "Tosama Oh! What the hell is it?"


    "... Huh. Crybaby, did your tears stop?"


    When I looked up at my father, he was laughing. My father smiled with a gentle smile while stroking my head.


    Certainly I wanted to overcome the complex of my lifetime. This was suddenly stimulated and I cried unintentionally, but I was able to afford what I would have to be if I couldn''t grow anything.


    "����It was stopped"


    "Oh, are you angry now?"


    "It''s because of Tosama!"


    He was angry and knocked on his father''s chest, and he was laughing tickling.


    "I don''t cry very often because Ellen is usually solid. The crybaby was cute, but the angerling was cute too."


    My father was stupid and smiling laughing. Despite that, I looked back on myself and reflected on it.


    I knew there was a feeling of being alive in my lifetime. That there is only childhood now. When I was a child, I always wanted to be an adult. As a grown-up, my body did not grow as much as before, and I longed for an "adult".


    I reincarnated and thought that I could grow up this time. However, this body was showing signs of growth and was rushing somewhere in the mind.


    If you die, your "family" will disappear in an instant. I had long been away from my parents when I grew up and became an adult, but I longed for an adult and looked down on my father and mother in front of me.


    "... I''m sorry. I''m happy with Tomo and Kamo''s daughter ..."


    He cried in his eyes, tearing his eyes, muttering, and he took a breath and hugged me strongly.


    ***


    He was embraced by his father for a while, leaving his head to his head and trying to dwell. There, there is a sign of a spirit and it wakes up at once.


    "Princess!"


    The impatient Van has moved here.


    "That little girl! I''ll make the princess cry!"


    My eyes are rounded, as the vans catch the margins.


    "Princess! Princess! Are you okay?"


    He looked at me anxiously and was spinning around as he glanced down.


    "Princess! Please! Please give as much as you can!"


    Van returns to the tiger and jumps on the bed. In addition, she urged Camone while hitting her tail against the sheets. Van''s care made me happy and my face broke down.


    "Van-kun!"


    Even though she was buried under the fur of Van and the fur, she noticed that a black aura was leaking from her father behind.


    "Stealing my Ellen ..."


    Van trembles and turns blue as his father shows anger that Ellen was a rare sweet potato.


    "Let''s enjoy Toto together!"


    When I urged me to smile with me, my father almost instantly rounded my eyes. The next moment, she smiled as if she were with Ellen, and they sat down on Van''s stomach.


    ***


    Ellen was asleep if he noticed. Lovel slowly walked away from Van and asked what he had done with his eyes.


    (Shh ...)


    Put your index finger on your lips and ask Van to keep Ellen lying down. Van accepted and wrapped up to protect Ellen.


    Lovell confirms it sideways and moves out of the room to the front of the door. Then, the servants swarmed in front of the door and peered into the room.


    "����What are you doing"


    "����I''m sorry"


    When Loren coughed out, the servants and maids broke up. Apparently Ellen, who was crying, seemed to be worried.


    "Did Ellen calm down?"


    "Oh, it''s alright."


    "Thank you. Your husband and customer are waiting for Lovell."


    "Oh, go now"


    Inspired by Loren, Lovell rushed into the room.


    ***


    When Lovel enters the room with Loren, Sauvell and Gadiel and their guards are waiting, and Albert and Kai are waiting.


    "I kept you waiting"


    "My brother, Ellen ..."


    "Oh, I fell asleep, tired and weeping. Your Highness, bad, can we talk about the deal tomorrow?"


    "Oh, oh. That''s okay."


    "I will prepare the room here, so please relax and relax."


    Lauren''s bow reminds Gadiel that he took care of her.


    "... I''m sorry Rafilia, brother."


    "It''s all. You''d better deal with your family."


    "... I have no words to return."


    "It''s a good opportunity to talk carefully."


    "Yes"


    "By the way, was there a letter from your Highness that Rafilia had received?"


    Lovell sat on the sofa and talked to Gaddiel just as it was the subject, and Gaddiel was visibly deep blue.


    "That''s right. That''s that kind of person."


    Lovell laughs when he is worried about seeing Gadiel and his friends. His face had cold eyes, and Gadiel and his guards had cold sweat on their backs.


    "The men who drove Rafilia? Is it His Majesty?"


    "No! They have nothing to do with the royal family!"


    Escort Rabe desperately excused, but Lovell threw himself cold.


    "How do you prove that you have no connection with you? It''s natural to think that you''re turning your hand as long as the letter proves to belong to the royal family."


    ������������


    Gadiel were blue. It had been proven that the royal family was involved in the abduction of Rafilia.


    Gadiel has not written a letter to Rafilia. But Rafilia''s letter was genuine. The servants and maids of the Van Craift family are good at martial arts, but this is because the house has the back face of the right arm of the royal family, and that skill is not only martial arts.


    The maid of this house does not work without seeing, such as fake letters with the royal coat of arms. The maid was given to Rafilia only because the letter was "real."


    "Your Majesty will be waiting for us to come, now or with a smile, with evidence that you are not connected to the men ..."


    Gadiel asked Lovell what he was saying.


    "His Highness, this is His Majesty''s way, so I hate that. His way of seeing only his own child as a piece."


    Gadiel probably knew his position on Lovell, who conveyed the bitter reality.


    "I think this is also a test of your Highness. He is really prepared."


    Lovell flicked the letter on the table with his finger and flew to Gadiel. Gadiel bites her lips in a fluttering letter.


    "Now, Your Highness. Ellen should have told you when you were negotiating with Ellen. If the royal family were involved in this abduction, be prepared to do so."


    Yes, at that time Ellen had already predicted this would happen. Gadiel, now only aware of this, moaned involuntarily. Four girls younger than herself were taking the intent of her cunning Majesty. He noticed Ellen''s ability and was compelled to compare himself.


    "Be careful, Your Highness. My daughter crosses her Majesty equally."


    Lovell was able to relax with his sitting legs crossed.


    In anticipation of tomorrow''s negotiations, Gadiel and his escorts left with their faces blue and prompted by Lauren.

 39 German moment.

    He seems to have fallen asleep while staying close to Van. I rubbed my eyes and looked for my father, who should have been beside me.


    "... To-sama?"


    He looked around the room, but he didn''t see his father. Looking back, feeling a little lonely, Van smiled, recognizing that I was awake.


    "Good morning, princess"


    "Good morning, Van"


    Thanks to my father and Van, the haze of my chest that was so sad yesterday was clear and clear. As I smiled, Van seemed relieved and rubbed my head on my forehead, and snuggled my forehead.


    "I''m the usual princess."


    "I''m sorry. I''m worried."


    "No! There''s no need for the princess to apologize! I can''t forgive that little girl!"


    Rafilia seems to have been identified as an enemy in the van.


    "Oh, oh! Van, Raphilia, my cousin."


    "... A cousin?"


    "Yes, so I don''t want you to be too hostile ... I love Uncle Sauvell."


    I didn''t want to lose my relationship anymore because I cried.


    "Muuuu ... I''ll do good."


    (Is that word "No" ?!)


    The door opened with a rattling noise as he tried to close.


    "Huh? Did the sleeping princess get up?"


    "Good morning, Tosama"


    "Good morning, my princess. Breakfast is ready but what do you do? Will you prepare with Tomo?"


    "I can do it alone!"


    When my father got angry, my father was depressed. I remembered trying to get out of the room, drive my father out, and reach out to the chest.


    "... Van?"


    "Huh! I''m sorry!"


    I kicked out of the sitting tiger, a van who hadn''t eaten as a tiger, and I sighed and opened the chest. Prepare your underwear and call the maid and head for the bath together.


    After taking a bath, I asked my maid for my hair and opened a chest for the dress. There was a line of my clothes that Isabella and Lauren had prepared. I wondered if it was a bit of an illusion that somehow increased each time I opened the chest, so I wanted to escape a little.


    "Your Ellen, how about today?"


    "I''ll do it in the morning for the time being ..."


    It is troublesome with a nobleman. I don''t know why you have to change your dress many times a day. I was saved because I was still small so I couldn''t get a corset or something.


    ***


    He changed his clothes and called out to his father who was waiting in the hallway. When he opened the door, he was waiting for humanized Van and Kai.


    "You became a beautiful woman"


    But after all, my father kissed my cheek while saying it was cute, and in return I kissed my father.


    "Good morning, Ellen."


    "Good morning, Kai-kun"


    When he smiled, Kai was relieved. I feel a little embarrassing as if I was worried about Kai.


    But reworking yesterday is a big deal. He decided not to reveal himself, so he immediately decided to deflect the topic.


    "Did you already eat rice?"


    "No, I''m not yet."


    "Let''s eat together!"


    "Well ... that''s ..."


    When I made a proposal, I was stopped by my father.


    "Elen, the escort waits and eats in a separate room."


    "Well ..."


    When I fell down, my father was bitterly laughing. Nobles are really annoying. Since I spent my time in the spirit world, I sometimes get sick of the rules of the human world.


    "See you later!"


    Holding hands with my father while waving bye-bye, heading to the dining room. Kai bowed behind him. Van was trying to follow along, but was stopped by Kai. Something is going on behind the scenes. My father was laughing at the attitude that he was not afraid of the great spirits.


    "I don''t need to worry. The two seem to be on good terms."


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    Surprisingly surprised, he agrees.


    "Are you guys who are close enough to fight?"


    "I think different"


    Upon closer inspection, Kai seemed to have spoken with Van up, yesterday, showing off the magical potential of Van. However, there are some things that do not work in the human world because they are spirits. Kai pointed out to Van, and he seemed to step up while cooperating with each other.


    "... Kai is amazing."


    Even though he''s only 14 years old, he won''t be able to do so quickly, such as having a talk with the other person after standing.


    "Because I was in and out of the training school attached to the Knights with Alberto from a young age. It seems that such a vertical relationship can be met well."


    I closed my eyes and headed for the dining room with my father. This human world is really convinced of the hierarchy. Thorough education may have been given.


    When they arrived at the cafeteria, Sauvell and Gadiel seemed to have finished their meal.


    "I''m going to talk to my Highness after a meal, are you okay?"


    "Is there no problem?"


    "I''m with me, Sauvell and Lauren."


    "I understand"


    He had a meal with his father and heard about his future plans.


    "The Highness also stayed at the mansion."


    "Oh, well ..... Sauvell broke the inn door."


    "Ah"


    Speaking of which, when I wondered what happened to that inn door, she smiled and told me that Loren had sent a repairman.


    I and my father couldn''t eat much, so I had only a few dishes prepared. Whatever the chef had to do with us, who could eat a little, one dish became extremely luxurious with each meal.


    When asked by the cook what foods he can eat, he has somehow taught how to make it, and has the ability to successfully reproduce pudding successfully.


    Pudding has become so popular that everyone praised it. However, sugar is expensive and not easily eaten. However, the steamed dish was supposed to be eaten even if it was sick, and when he offered something like a bowl of steamed soup with eggs in a clinic, the recipe was quickly spreading.


    "Speaking of which, your Highness was surprised at this pudding."


    "It''s delicious!"


    "It''s been said that he wants you to teach me how to make it."


    "Oh, oh!"


    "what will you do?"


    "I can''t tell you just."


    When I grinned, my father also grinned.


    ***


    After dinner, head to Sauvell''s study. The Sauvells were already there.


    "Hello, everyone"


    When he bowed into the room, everyone stood and bowed. Prompted by his father to come, he sits a little away from his Highness.


    "Thank you for your cooperation yesterday. Thanks to you, Raffilia is back!"


    "Oh, oh ..."


    Gadiel somehow responds to my words. Their complexion is bad. Yes, it turned out that the royal family was involved in the abduction of Rafilia.


    "Your Highness, could you tell me the reason for this letter?"


    "Oh, that''s ..."


    "What do your Highness think about this letter?"


    "..."


    "The letter says," I''m on a mission to Van Craig. Can''t you meet if you''re good? ""


    The letter contained quite a few details, such as wanting you to come by yourself as much as possible, and how many days you would arrive.


    "You know that the seal stamped on this wax belongs to the royal family, and the contents of this letter ... have you already identified who issued it?"


    "... Only His Majesty can write down the details of his duties so far."


    "Yes. Just knowing that we were exchanging letters couldn''t be as detailed as we specified. Rafilia was drowned by His Majesty''s instructions. That''s our view."


    "But we ..."


    "I didn''t know, do you want to say that? I know that, but don''t you think this is a matter of our house and the royal family?"


    "... Oh, yes."


    "I''m honored for your understanding. Now that we''ve made a promise, let''s move on to medicine."


    Gadiel and others got nervous when we started. Sauvell and his father are silent. If true, Sauvell would have something to say. After all, it was natural that Rafilia was drowned by a royal scheme. However, Rafilia had a problem with her behavior beforehand, so she couldn''t leave Sauvell.


    "Taking these things into account, we cannot give the details of the medicine to the royal family."


    "Such !?"


    "But I will deliver the medicine to my Highness as promised. I like to examine it and give it to the patient, and I will keep procurement and delivery of the medicine in the future."


    "... Can''t you teach me how to make it?"


    "I can''t teach you"


    "... Ellen"


    "Not trustworthy"


    "...!"


    "Where you taught it, you don''t understand."


    "What does it mean����?"


    "You can''t make this medicine in this human world"


    "����what"


    "But if it''s a spirit that lives in the spirit world, it can''t be made. It''s a different structure between the spirit and the human."


    "So what the hell is this medicine ...?"


    "I won''t tell you. Why don''t you ask his spirit for a test?"


    Prompting that Hume and his spirits had been brought in for that purpose, Hume gently leaned forward.


    "Tosama, medicine"


    "here you are"


    After giving him just two tablets of antibiotics, Hume called out Asht to find out about the drug.


    "Kyu? Huh? ��


    Hume is impatient with Asht tilting his head.


    "Asht, don''t you know?"


    "Hugh, I don''t think this is in the human world"


    "Well, is it a spiritual medicine?"


    "The spirit doesn''t take any medicine? ��


    "So, is the material from the spirit world?"


    "... Do you think it is different? I''ve never seen Ash


    Kyu? Hash was confused by Asht, who tilted her head.


    "I have the medicine here. You can''t make it. That''s it."


    "Such ..."


    "I''m going to tell you that the antibiotic is an antibiotic, a drug that kills the source of the illness, but it also kills the energy in your stomach at the same time. You need to keep taking it until the source of the illness disappears There are, but instead the stomach falls down badly, which is called a side effect. "


    When I started explaining the medicine, Gadiel''s eyes were at first sight, but she was immediately alert and talked.


    "Be careful when handling medicines and ensure thorough hygiene management. If you don''t prevent any amount of medicine, the demand for medicines will not be able to keep up forever."


    I further declared that this medicine cannot be made in the human world. Combined with its preciousness, Gadiel was impatient.


    If you want to use Rafilia as soup stock and ask about the medicine, dare to piggyback on it. But His Majesty. If you don''t want me to look sweet, I laugh.


    (Please do not think that you can get the medicine for free by scraping it around)


    When I was thinking about that, my father was sitting next to me.


    "I''m planning something Ellen."


    "It''s about time, Tosama"


    Sauvell, listening next to us, was somehow blue with Gadiel and others.

 40 Each other's position.

    I turned to the healer, Hume, before Gadiel, who was blue and couldn''t speak a word.


    "Mr. Hume. Would you like to ask me about the treatment of the medicine from the mansion in the house? If you mishandle it, the medicine will be poisonous, so please be careful."


    "Yes, yes ..."


    Hume replied, wandering.


    "Give me a guide."


    "Yes, Hume, please go here."


    I''m back to Gadiel again, as I''ll do my best to handle the medicine. Gadiel, who had an eye with me, looked a little scared. But I''ve tightened my mind that I shouldn''t look sweet here.


    "Your Highness promised that you would give the medicine at first, but we will ask for money for the next medicine."


    "What����?"


    "It''s a source of money needed to make the drug. If it is made, it will require human resources. Of course."


    This was a trade deal. Perhaps it was a self-explanatory interpretation of my appearance, but I had to stress that my father and Sauvell didn''t speak out because it wasn''t necessary.


    "... I''m sorry, I want to ask your Majesty for that."


    "I''m okay, but please tell your Majesty that I''m hoping for a satisfactory business talk here too."


    "... I''ll tell you."


    That''s it for the drug, but the problem remains.


    "Let''s get back to the beginning."


    "What����?"


    "People who drowned Rafiel will be handled here."


    "Wait! I can''t do that!"


    One of the guards screamed. It would be impossible to let go of those who could prove ties to the royal family. I smiled at the prospect.


    "Oh, do you not say that they have nothing to do with the royal family?"


    "... !!!!"


    "Is there no problem?"


    "Well ..."


    The guards had black and white eyes. It seems that Gaddiel is also being chased, and he does not know what to say. You probably understood that I would return everything.


    "I should have told you earlier. Please be prepared accordingly."


    The Gaddiels swallowed themselves.


    "Her Highness, please tell your Majesty. Please regret having reached out to my family."


    "Ah����"


    "That''s all for the story. I''ll bring you some medicine, so just wait a moment."


    "Well, wait!"


    Gadiel desperately tries to say something. I returned what I could afford.


    Gadiel is sweating and desperately thinking about something. When I urged me again, I realized that I had promised to talk to me.


    "... where is it?"


    "If I couldn''t do it here, I wouldn''t be able to talk to you in the future ..."


    Gadiel''s feelings were right. I knew what Gaddiel wanted to say. That is why I asked my fathers to leave.


    "Do you intend to talk alone? Why can''t you do it here?"


    My father wrote on his face that he was dissatisfied. If you cannot do it alone, wrinkles are drawn between the eyebrows. With a bitter smile on it, I would like to thank you. Looking back on his father''s reluctant evacuation, escorts also left one after another. After the door closed, I faced Gadiel head-on.


    "... Ellen, we are the royal family ..."


    "Your Highness, you are a royal man"


    I interrupt Gadiel''s story. Gadiel, who was interrupted, had his eyes rounded.


    "Your ancestor has done what you shouldn''t do, but the ancestors behind it should know you as a member of the royal family."


    "... Yes, but we did something we shouldn''t do!"


    "If you understand, you must not even apologize."


    "... Why? Why do you say that!"


    "Your ancestors do not regret."


    He declared straight to Gadiel and gasped.


    "Don''t regret, it''s an action you took to help your life as a royal family ..."


    I warped my face. I could painfully understand why the royal family did this. And as a living spirit, we cannot sublime that sadness.


    "For the royal family, it''s the past, but for the spirits who live forever, it''s the same as yesterday."


    He told Gaddiel that he could not forgive him even if he was apologized.


    "... but I am ...!"


    Gadiel has been denied the option to apologize because he was told that he should not apologize as a royal man. I almost cry as Gaddiel puts up what he wants to say. I heard the words of Gadiel and Rasuel all the time behind that monument.


    But as a spirit, I have to talk to Gadiel.


    "... Your Highness, I advised you. Please be prepared."


    "����Oh"


    "From now on, the royal capital will be involved in confusion."


    "!?"


    Gadiel opened his eyes in my words.


    "Your Majesty should have heard that curse. Nevertheless, he did reach out to my family."


    "..."


    "This is a final warning. Please tell your Majesty. We will not contact us any more than necessary."


    "Such ... I, I ..."


    Gadiel was holding her fist. I pretend not to see it and let it go and say no more.


    "Ellen !!"


    I stepped out of the room, ignoring Gadiel''s words trying to detain.


    After Ellen left the room, Gadiel, who was left alone, was biting her lips. The position of the royal family, the voice of the curse of the spirits. There was something I couldn''t help but wish for, despite being pinched between them.


    "I just want to talk to you ..."


    I want to see Ellen''s smiling face. I want you to laugh. I want to have a good conversation and laugh together. But that''s it ...


    "Isn''t that even forgiven ..."


    Gadiel struggled with her ancestral sin, her royal position, and her feelings.


    ***


    Gadiel quickly returned to the castle and reported to His Majesty. Gadiel smiled Lavisuel happily.


    "Oh, it looks better than expected."


    Lavisuel laughs at Gadiel''s look. Gadiel reported the matter, feeling frustrated.


    "... I''m grateful that I took the medicine back, but I understand that it''s Ellen''s passion."


    "Yes"


    "Did you find out that the Lovers are not present? ...


    "father!!"


    After much frustration, Gadiel was screaming. The Queen, who was watching next door, was surprised.


    "I keep a message from Ellen."


    Gadiel surely conveys the message from Ellen word by word. Then, His Majesty''s complexion changed instantly.


    "... I see. You touched Ellen''s scales ..."


    Lavisuel''s muttering was instant.


    "Conservator! Tell the gatekeeper that you will restrict the entry of the royal capital from now on!"


    Suddenly, the queen and Gadiel were next to her eyes, as Raviesuel suddenly changed her appearance.


    "Gather the healers! Immediately !!"


    Many people suddenly became nervous and couldn''t keep up.


    "Let the queen and sons go to the frontiers; do not stay in the royal capital."


    "Oh, you !? What the hell!"


    Raviesuel smiled at the embarrassed Queen''s attitude.


    "I turned the Vanclift family into an enemy. I''m going to retaliate."


    "What is it?"


    "I misread Ellen. It''s a reward for being a kind girl and keeping her high."


    Lavisuel smiled and was confused.


    "Gadiel, how much medicine has Ellen entrusted?"


    "... two bottles, but it seemed there were quite a few ..."


    But Hume denied the word.


    "Sorry, I have something to talk about the drug!"


    Hume stated that he had ordered the medicine to be taken three times a day per person, and at least three times a day.


    When he heard that, Ravisuel opened his eyes.


    "... I''m not enough ..."


    Lavisuel was holding his head. Those who saw it for the first time could only be confused. I could predict what was going to happen, and my back was frozen.


    "The royal capital will be flooded with people with illness and be in turmoil. There is no choice but to restrict entry, but it will create resentment.


    Lavisuel was muttered and the others were suspicious. Gadiel recalls Ellen''s words. "The royal capital will be involved in confusion now."


    "... It''s my fault. You''re done ..."


    Lavisuel, who laughed at him, couldn''t say anything. But only Gadiel remembered the words told by Lovell. "Is this a test of your Highness?"


    "Your Majesty"


    In Gadiel''s words, Lavisuel looked up.


    "I will accompany you"


    Yes, Gadiel was looking ahead, saying that this was a royal ordeal.


    "... Oh, I got a really good attitude."


    As father, as His Majesty. Gadiel burned his smile into his mind.


    ***


    I have released those who have kidnapped Raffiel. However, imposing conditions. Sauvell, of course, argued, but his voice was gradually weakening, as if he was following his gaze.


    "If you want to stay in this country, you can''t guarantee its life. You''re on the lookout for the royal family, and I don''t think my uncle will keep you alive."


    In my words, the five men who acted were dark blue.


    "But if you do what you say now, let''s get out of the country."


    Looking at my smiling face, the men were white and cramped.


    When the men were released, they screamed and scattered away. I ask Sauvell, who hasn''t said anything, what to do next.


    "Uncle, this country is about to get caught in chaos."


    "����What does it mean?"


    "I ordered the kidnappers to flee while rumoring. The rumors were about medicine."


    The royal family robbed the scarce drug prescribed in the vanclift territory.


    "The royal family must regret having put their hands on this family."


    Sauvell, who seemed to understand my word, turned blue, forgetting about the kidnapper.


    "If your Majesty''s skill is bad, your royal family will be destroyed. Well, I suppose that Mr. Abiko is okay."


    "Ellen ..."


    "Uncle, don''t forgive me once, I''ll just make you royal.


    "But ... it''s ..."


    I was bitter smiled at Sauvell''s muddy words.


    "Uncle, please restrict the territory''s entry. Please tell me that the royal family took the medicine when a new patient came."


    "..."


    "I guess it''s rumored to bring me medicine, but please spread that I went to procure materials with my father to make medicine. We return to the spirit world for a while. Occasionally Please rest assured that I ask my father to bring the medicine. "


    "Ellen ... sorry ..."


    Sauvell bowed to the situation, leaving everything to Ellen.


    "This is, in a way, a spiritual feud with me, the spirit. Don''t worry."


    "I''m sorry ... sorry ..."


    Hugged by Sauvell. Clinging to Sauvell''s back tightly, I apologized for this only option.


    ***


    Returning to the spirit world, he was watching the royal city with a water mirror. I was watching Gadiel, who was at the mercy of the royal capital.


    "... Ellen"


    When I thought my mother was calling from behind, I was hugged tightly from behind.


    "It was painful ... but Ellen''s decision is not wrong. Her overdoneness is bad. Ellen is not bad ..."


    While my mother was stroking my head, I couldn''t stand the sobbing from my mouth.


    "Uhh ... uhh"


    The tears that I can''t bear are spilled. To clarify each other''s position, for the future. I''m going to do what I can.


    But why is my heart hurt so much?


    "My and Lovell''s daughters are very kind, but very intelligent. I''m a proud child."


    It seems that my gentle mother''s voice is not wrong. But at the same time sadness strikes.


    "Kamasama ..."


    "I''m sorry to sandwich it between a human and a spirit ... but sometimes it''s up to you to be ruthless ..."


    I know it. You should have known.


    But tears never stopped.

 41 Animal therapy.

    I kept watching the kingdom in the water mirror. The royal capital became very confused from that.


    The antibiotics given to patients at Van Craift were called "god''s medicine" and "the grace of the spirits," and the patients were pushing for the benefits. Meanwhile, an uproar occurred when the daughter of the Van Craift family was abducted by those who were not willing to take medicine. Rumors have spread that it was the royal family who came to hear the details of the medicine.


    The sound of Sauvell''s screaming as he kicked through the door of the inn was sufficient to be heard by those at the inn, and his credibility was further enhanced. Later, the royal family helped resolve the abduction, and in return the royal family sought out the scarce drug and the lord had to accept it.


    Hearing that, those who had the drugs were furious. The abduction of the lord''s daughter was certainly due to the drug, but he was in talks to divert the remaining drug to the more severely ill. Healers and patients angered the royal family.


    "I''m sorry everyone .... just because my daughter was drowned ..."


    "Sir, Lord! Please raise your head!"


    The lord is also a parent. The feelings for the child are the same as everyone. She shouted at the inn with a sword curtain like an ogre to return Rafilia. The lord determined that the purpose of the child abduction was medicine, and ran before it was required. On the way, it was known that the royal family had called her daughter incognito, and Sauvell got in without any disrespect.


    But it''s good until the royal family has helped solve it. He was suspected of abduction, so he knew he had acted to clarify the truth, but then everyone would doubt his ears, such as looking at his feet and requesting medicine.


    In the van Craig territory, he was originally distrusted by the royal family, partly because of Aguiel four years ago. This time, the rumor spread rapidly, with its royal mistrust, in the form of an explosion.


    ***


    His Majesty was quick. Early restrictions on entry into the royal capital have reduced the number of people with illness, but those who seek medicine have surrounded the country. Those who live in the royal city turn their eyes black and white on what is going on. And I heard that rumor.


    The royal family had been leaning their heads against the Vanclift family. Certainly, if there was such a drug, everyone would have wanted it. But Vanclift lords say that giving priority to critically ill patients, women and children in order to make the medicine more widely available, they were compassionate and compassionate. There was also an uproar over the low drug. Meanwhile, the people of the royal capital lost their complexions in the kidnapping of the lord''s daughter.


    The rumors were rumors that it was allegedly a kidnapping by a royal family to get the medicine. His Majesty, on the other hand, had provided evidence that he was irrelevant. Looking at it with a water mirror, I can''t help but think. However, the area around the royal city overflows daily with sick people. The disease spreads further, moves to the gatekeeper, and quietly enters the royal capital.


    With the gate closed, logistics was stagnant, and dissatisfaction within the royal capital began to smolder. His Majesty and His Highness have a dispute in order to restore credit, but they have begun to smolder and are gaining momentum. Only my father and I can solve this situation. The royal family were eager to cling to them and often sent messengers to the Vanclift family, but if they heard that their father and I would not come back to procure the ingredients for medicine, they would be silent. Did not.


    My father and mother seemed worried about me, who kept staring at the water mirror without feeling emotional.


    ***


    The spirits were worried about me, who hadn''t laughed too much, and I was falling into a situation where somebody was sticking together to take care of it for nothing.


    "..."


    Swarms of small animals are swarming, and a tiger-like van rubs his head behind behind. I know I''m worried. Some spirits were dissatisfied because I couldn''t truncate humans. Furthermore, some people were angry at human beings that caused me to be in such a state. I thought I shouldn''t be this way, but I was disappointed and couldn''t easily surface.


    Rabbits and squirrel-like spirits on your knees rub your hands just to stroke them. When a child sitting on his knees is stroking intently, a heavy weight immediately rides on his right shoulder. Looking aside, Van, with his chin on my shoulder, was looking into my hand from behind.


    While struggling with it and stroking Van''s neck with his posture, he swung his throat, lying down on his side and showing his belly. I laughed at him, thinking that he was really a cat, and Van moved with my smile. I was glad that the spirits around me were laughing, and while I was laughing, tears spilled out of my eyes. Van licks it with his tongue. Van had a large face, so almost half his face was licked.


    "Muu ~ tsu"


    I''m not good at licking faces by animals, but this time I was surprised and took a bath.


    "Already ~"


    Scrubbing his face with a handkerchief and scolding Van, he thought he was angry. There, Gao! And attacked. Van was squeezing his neck with all his might, and the two were lying around and playing around. Gradually laughing and playing with Van, I noticed that my father and mother, who noticed it, were peeking out from behind.


    "Tosama, Kasama"


    When I looked up at them, they looked relieved. Oh, I renewed my concern that I was worried.


    "You finally laughed, Princess"


    "After all, Ellen must smile."


    They were kissed on their cheeks by their father and mother. I seem to cry at the presence of stroking my head and pampering, but I smile at them.


    "I''m sorry ... tosama, sama"


    He jumped into my father''s arm and he caught me. When you are hugged tightly, you feel very relieved.


    "... I already talked about it."


    He tilted his head to what he was saying and was stroking my head with a bitter smile.


    "The measures that Ellen took have taken a toll on His Majesty, but Ellen would have regretted that, because extra people would fall ill."


    "����Yes"


    This was the only way to catch that belly black. But those who have been rumored are simply harmed. They won''t receive the medicine, which will spread the infection to third parties. It is only a matter of time before the spread of secondary infections among those who are ill is gathered. It can be severe enough to cause bacterial pneumonia from a cold.


    Those who do not have to die will die. Given that, I couldn''t help but be depressed.


    "I don''t want to say that if I say this, Ellen will move, but I''ll tell you if you look in a water mirror, you know immediately."


    My father''s next word turned me blank.


    ***


    Now, the interior of the Tembaer Fortress was wrapped in crisp tension. It seems that the voice of the smoldering inhabitants is being forcibly suppressed. Rumors have spread about what the royal family has done to the Van Clifts, and it has never been so widespread. The rumor was enough to shake the royal trust. Some nobles have brutally rubbed against the king to benefit from the rumored medicine.


    His Majesty explained that he had given the medicine to mass-produce it. But the court healers don''t seem to be able to figure out what the drug is made of. Regardless of the details of the drug, everyone has found that the royal family is less likely to talk to the Van Clifts family. Another tries to hear, but someone who knows how to make a medicine has heard that the royal family has taken the medicine and has gone to procure the missing materials. I couldn''t do anything.


    Everyone understands that it''s up to Van Craift. Nevertheless, he was angry that the royal family had such a dead end.


    And when his heart was broken, the Majesty and His Highness finally fell, and a tremble ran through the kingdom.


    ***


    The king''s bedroom was packed with several healers. Everyone has a dark face in the unconscious king who emits high heat.


    "Is that medicine left?"


    "The other healers said they were looking to ... and when they noticed, it was almost gone ..."


    "That''s what it was. It was an important medicine I took from His Majesty ...!"


    Each one was a small grain. Other therapists do not know that they were crushed in large quantities to investigate and to powder. There is no precision machine for examining ingredients like in Japan, so it can''t be helped. It was a mysterious medicine that everybody shook his head, as heard in the court spirits. And the spirits all said the same thing.


    "This is not the human world"


    Then I asked if it belonged to the spirit world and they answered that it was not. Everyone can''t help wondering what this medicine is all about. However, the vanclift clinic prescribes it, and even cures death and illness.


    If rumors spread that this was not God''s medicine, those who secretly took it out appeared.


    The head of the court healer has a head in his management system. There were two bottles with the medicines I gave. However, even though I used a whole bottle to check it, I could not tell the story, I thought that there was still another bottle left and opened the one that I was supposed to leave That''s why my head hurts.


    "Why is this happening?"


    Too ridiculous, he was holding his head. Drugs at least three times a day. It was described as three days. Her Majesty and Her Highness have 18 tablets. ���� Not very well, but there wasn''t much left in the bottle.


    "Oh ... what is that ..."


    Two shadows suddenly appeared from behind such a chief. His Majesty''s bedroom has only his Majesty, the head of a healer, and a few assistants who are assistants. Others would have told them not to enter this room to prevent infection.


    "Did you use that medicine after all?"


    "It looks like that."


    "I should have dispatched someone who was already used to it."


    "I don''t believe you treated it like a toy? Indeed, you''ll want to suspect that the healer is sharp."


    The two voices heard the head of the head, and he became surprised and hardened. The assistants beside me have rounded eyes and lost voice.


    "... Lovell?"


    "Oh, it''s precious to see your sleeping Majesty!"


    There was a little girl in Lovell''s arm. The long-awaited child, who looks like eight-year-old, thought she might be the Princess of the Van Clifts.


    "Are you a healer?"


    The head nods to the voice of the little girl. The chief called with a shivering voice as a chance to hear about the medicine.


    "Lovell! Do you have that medicine !?"


    "... the opening is the same. Well, your Majesty is in this condition, but is it OK? We''re trespassing."


    Lovell says he''s afraid, but the head turned blue, saying that if he got kicked out and no longer had the medicine, he would be punished.


    "Ah ... that is ..."


    "If you get kicked out, you can''t really hear about the drug ... well, so when are you sleeping?"


    The chief spoke, horrified at Lovell''s attitude, who had heard of His Majesty. Listening to it, I handed two drugs to the chief.


    "Two are separate medicines. One tablet three times a day. Let me take them together."


    Each small bottle contains 50 tablets. The head who saw it was so moved by tears in his eyes.


    "Roh, Lovell ...!"


    "Never. Prescribe the same number to your Highness. Don''t make it a toy this time."


    We disappeared, leaving only to ask for money next time.


    Now head to Sauvell. He told him to give more medicine than usual and to accept the patient little by little.


    Return to the spirit world and talk to your father and mother.


    "... I''m glad this was done."


    "Well, you always saw the painful eyes."


    My father was smoldering and laughing. I was laughing a little because I was caught by it. When His Majesty returned, he promised his father that he would discuss the price of the drug.


    ***


    I secretly moved to a place. I knew beforehand in the water mirror that he was up. He suddenly appeared to me, and he was surprised with his eyes rounded.


    "Eh, Ellen ...? Am I dreaming ...?"


    "Although it can be a dream,"


    As he tilted his head, Gadiel pinched his cheek. I can hear the murmur that it hurts ...


    "... Do you think this situation is similar at that time?"


    Gadiel gasped to my muttering. Spirit curse. Past events with a black haze.


    "At that time, if you could talk in advance like this, would something have changed ..."


    "... I think at least the royal family did not take such a step."


    Monster tempest and fear of invisible disease. It undermines the hearts of the people and turns them into insanity.


    "Your Highness, please stop trying to get involved with us ..... then let''s listen."


    To my transfer, Gadiel was wide open.


    "... I know why you''re so desperate to get involved with us because there''s no way to reach each other. We despaired from you and gave up."


    "... but we couldn''t help but want you. The power of the spirit, the power of its name. Every time you tried to get it, you hurt you ..."


    Gadiel''s face, whose heat seems to have not yet dropped, is red. I approached myself trying to measure the heat, but stopped remembering the curse.


    "... I''ve taken care that the disease doesn''t spread anymore. When you''re cured, let''s talk about medicine."


    "... Could you tell me how to make it ?!"


    "No, it''s a story that medicine is a price."


    Gadiel dropped my shoulder in my words.


    "It cannot be easily taught."


    Gadiel smiled with his eyes loosened, arguing that he was angry with his breath suffocating.


    "Yes, because we don''t have trust ..."


    Having said that, Gadiel noticed something.


    "Hey, Ellen"


    "����What''ll we do"


    "If I could gain your trust little by little ... could I talk again this way?"


    In Gadiel''s words I had a rounded eye.


    "... I''ll talk at this distance."


    "I do not care!!"


    Gadiel leaned up as if to lean out of bed and coughed to see if saliva had entered the trachea. I''m a little sorry that I can''t help it. He asked Gadiel that his cough would calm down before asking him if he was okay.


    For the time being, I tell him I''ll leave with my father again, and Gaddiel smiles back when she understands. I couldn''t get any better and I just ran out of care and ran away.


    Gadiel stared at the place where Ellen had disappeared. I''m glad I got promised. When the fever has risen, Gadiel pours a glass of water from the jug into a glass and drinks a bite of water. Refreshing cold passes through the throat. He told me that the cold was not a dream but a reality.


    "Huh ..."


    Exhale deeply to escape the heat trapped in the body. Gadiel''s face was loose, though she should have been hard.


    ***


    I walked straight down the hallway of the castle and headed for my room. From the end of the corridor, it appeared that a humanized Van was looking for me.


    "That princess. What did you do?"


    "What? What?"


    He tilted his head and Van sat down and wrapped my cheeks with both hands.


    "Your face is reddish."


    "����e"


    When I closed my eyes, maybe I wrinkled between my eyebrows.


    (I wonder if he got a cold ...?)


    Gadiel was also hot and had a red face. I also have a bit of a human part, so I can''t say that the disease will not be transferred at all.


    "... I''m sleepy."


    "Oh, was that so?"


    Van made an anxiety and said he was on his way to his room.


    (I''ll take medicine and sleep ...)


    Perhaps Gadiel had a cold, but I''m really glad I met.


    The haze that has accumulated in my heart over the past few days has been clear and clear.

 42 The presence of a daughter.

    Rumors have been heard that treatment has been resumed in the vanclift territory until His Majesty''s illness is cured. Patients who were concentrated in the royal capital come to this place at once. I knew that this would be like a royal city too, so I asked for help from healing creatures, Creelen and Leven.


    By the time you enter the vanclift territory, people who are sick will run out of strength and die. Ask Leven, who controls life, to restore the patient''s physical strength and improve his natural healing power. No matter how much medicine you give, if you don''t have enough physical strength, you will lose the disease. Then only the critically ill patients asked Kleelen for treatment. However, this medicine alone caused a fuss. If healing spells remedy the territory, the territory would cause another uproar. That''s why I asked Creelen not to cure everything. He requested that his symptoms be alleviated to the extent that he could be cured with natural healing power and medicine.


    When entering the van raift territory from the royal city, the barrier was activated so that the magic to restore the health gradually was activated. He gave priority to critically ill patients and disputed everyone for understanding.


    But there are many other problems. The more people gather, the more food is needed.


    Niel and Regen who control the rain. Borden who controls the soil. Fran and Opst, who control plants. Richt who controls light.


    Talk to them, and I magically create nitrogen, phosphate, and potassium as fertilizers. These three are so important that they are called the three elements of fertilizer. However, only these three can easily lead to magnesium and calcium deficiency and can cause illness. This is a fertilizer called the Five Elements.


    We talk to Bowden of the soil and apply the five major elements to the field evenly. It is raining so that it does not stand out. And it''s best to get down at night. Even if you water it in the daytime, it will evaporate in sunlight and the water will not reach the plants. In the daytime, I asked Richt of the light to keep the fine weather. He asked the plant''s flan and the opto to protect them from being durable and rich.


    People can afford their hearts if they continue to make amazing harvests. And Sauvell suggested that the crop be included as a tax instead of the money sold. The people were particularly pleased with this. Sauvell will give alms to those suffering from the disease on the crop. The territory was struck by the terrible people, and a flood of those who offered themselves to help themselves.


    Money elaborated by selling drugs to the royal family. This cycle is repeated many times. People who were gradually ill were well and left. However, there were many who decided to immigrate because there was no better place to live. If you are ill, your lord will give you medicine. The field of continuous harvest is always short of manpower. If there is a lot of work, merchants come to visit if people gather. The territory''s people are increasing visibly. Sauvell was a very busy person.


    Increasingly, the van kraft territory became known as "Seggen van kraft" in the sense that it was loved by spirits. The greetings of the people began to pray with "Zeegen" to thank the spirits.


    ***


    I thanked the great spirits for their help. Thanks to everyone, the Van Clyft family has now become a land of envy.


    "thank you very much"


    When I thanked me with a smile, the spirits who helped me patted my face with a gentle face. Borden, who seems to be about 50 humans and controls the bearded soil with a strict face, laughed with a laugh.


    "Princess''s idea is interesting! Franco and Opst have rounded their eyes just because of our cooperation!"


    The spirits were individual beings. It was a synergy effect by lending each other power, and I was surprised that other spirits gained power.


    "I didn''t think it would work. It would be interesting to try it out."


    Richt of light laughs cheerfully. Richt is a beautiful young man who looks like a teenager. Silver eyes on platinum hair look a bit like her mother. From a glance, Licht and I would look like older siblings. I call Licht "Onii-chan" and am embarrassed.


    Niel and Regen, who control the rain, are twin sisters. The twins, with blue hair and blue eyes, look exactly like each other, are often very naughty with extreme personalities. It looks a little older than me. When I invited him on a light ride with a sense of play, he helped me that it seemed interesting.


    They were always spirits of extreme rain. Seeing the people tired of it, this time it doesn''t rain. Humans are begging for rain. He looked at it and laughed again while raining, but it was an evil kid who enjoyed watching the humans fluctuate and seeing the torrential rain. It seemed that it only rained at night and that people did not think that they would be so happy and grateful. The two people, who thought it was fun to panic, were remorseful. They began to be thanked by humans for the rain of grace. And the sisters and brothers were laughing because it seemed interesting to see Fran and Orpst, who are not so close friends of plants, shouting, "Do this on a regular basis!"


    Fran and Oppto, the bosses of the plant, seemed to routinely say sour and sour that others need their help to be there. But other spirits don''t know much about that feeling. He knew only by the instinct that he could exist, as long as he had all the mothers, the origins. Speaking to the Queen to be herself? The two were crying as they were just replying.


    This time, they were very grateful for the result. They have the meaning of fertility, so they are beautiful and bewitching sisters of Bon Kyubbon. I was lovingly sandwiched between them, and I was grateful for being squeezed by the plump four mountains. I''m not very grateful for this appreciation as it stimulates the complex.


    In this case, the people who cooperated with each other became friends. This atmosphere made me happy and smiling again.


    Spirits that live in eternity have stagnated time and thoughts. I rarely do things myself. However, the nature is as extreme as nature and sometimes calm. When angry, it can cause catastrophic events such as earthquakes, eruptions, and typhoons.


    Watching them closely, you will know what the spirit is. It meant that this world was in control.


    ***


    Lovell and Origin were talking while watching Ellen playing with the spirits from a distance.


    "Ellen is really kind ..."


    "Hehehe, me and your child? Of course."


    "But I''m worried. I''m so nervous to humans ..."


    "Oh, you''re not a human."


    "After receiving your power, I think about this world. Human beings are very small ..."


    Lovell speaks of how this world should be.


    "My mother and brother are definitely important, but ... Ori and Ellen have become very important to me .... I just wanted to save human beings ..."


    Lovell fought his life to protect the royal city from the Monster Tempest. But now I know how spirits should be. And Lovell, who had learned about human activities, was desperate.


    "When did I start weighing ..."


    Looking at Ellen, Lovell remembered his past feelings. Origin smiles at such a lovel.


    "I think it''s an expression of your feelings about me and Ellen."


    "����I wonder if that''s true"


    He was ignorant of Aguiel, despising his parents'' house and pushing everything to his brother. If you think about it, you may have given up at that time.


    "... thanks to Ellen"


    Ellen longed for her grandmother, her mother''s smile was burning in her mind. As Isabella loves Ellen, Lovell remembers something she had forgotten.


    "My daughter is amazing ..."


    Ellen loves everything. Spirits, human beings, and the way they are, all prove that they cooperate with each other. His appearance coincided with his wife, Origin, as all his mothers.


    "Ellen is my daughter, and she is your daughter. It''s only natural to care for each other''s race."


    "Oh, yeah ..."


    Lovell looks back at her daughter and reflects on her. Knowing about the royal family who despised the spirit, Lovell clearly realized that he had given up.


    It was the daughter who corrected it.

 43 A letter telling the turbulence.

    About six months have passed since that event.


    Now the Vanclift territory is transforming into a land of envy. Those who were constantly sick had their illness settled down thanks to the availability of drugs in the royal capital.


    However, there was a thing that became popular because only one rumor had spread. The drowned daughter of the Van Craift family is the daughter of the lord. It is rumored that God''s medicine was given to the daughter of a hero.


    Originally in the territory I was traveling with my father and Sauvell. Although he was not active in prominent places, rumors were gradually spreading from those who came to the clinic and received treatment. My appearance was very different from Rafilia. It also became known immediately.


    ***


    "... from the royal capital?"


    Lovel, facing Sauvel, Isabella and Loren, looked down. Shake the letter handed from Sauvell with a whiff of smell.


    "... I''m sorry my older brother. It seems like he sniffed Ellen from somewhere ..."


    Sauvell, holding his head out to say that he was really in trouble, wanted to ask for a decision, skipping Ellen and talking to Lovell.


    Lovell looks at the sender of the letter. There, it was written "Tempal Royal Academy".


    "It''s faster to ask this person. Hey, Ellen, Auri !!"


    Sauvell shook his shoulders as Lovel shouted into the air.


    "Well, wait, Lovell!"


    With Isabella''s deterrence, Lovell looked grim. At the next moment, Ellen and Auri appeared, "What happened?" The Sauvells could not help but sigh.


    ***


    "... school?"


    "It''s a human school. By the way, I''m out there too. All the nobles are required to go to school."


    I wasn''t particularly interested in my father''s explanation, and just responded to it.


    "I''m a spirit"


    "is not it"


    My father, who laughed at it, seemed to remember his father''s school days when he was attending with him. But Sauvell and his head remain. I tilted my head to see what happened.


    "... Sorry Ellen"


    "What is it?"


    "The arrival of this means that Ellen is a nobleman in this country ..."


    "Eh, that''s ..."


    "I made a correction right away. My brother is a son-in-law and he is not a national of this country, but for some reason I do not believe ..."


    "Hmm ... I don''t want to take this country''s hero to another country?"


    My father is currently helping the territory with Sauvell. When she was able to see her, she focused on her to secure her and thought that it would be possible to keep him in the country for several years. In other words, it makes me soup stock.


    "It''s because of Tosama!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry"


    My father was happy while saying that it was painful when I hit it shiny.


    "I had written a letter of refusal to the academy, but ... I''ve been sending letters over and over again and am honestly in trouble."


    In this country, it is customary to go to school from the age of twelve to the age of sixteen. In this house, Rafilia had been enrolled for two months. He thought he would give up after the entrance ceremony, but he would still send letters without discipline.


    "I''m saying that I''ll send it to the messenger at the end of the aristocracy ..."


    I closed my eyes as if it was something exaggerated.


    "Hmm ..."


    School? It was a fun memory to have passed that lifetime. Nobles will be more than happy to make friends and make connections. In particular, Gadiel and his younger brother, Rasuel, who graduate this year, are currently attending school. Those who want to have a direct relationship with the prince will be glad to attend school.


    In Japan, academy refers to high schools, specialties, and universities, mainly private ones, but in this world, academy was like a monastery that trained religious doctrines abroad. . I''m a little curious about the management system, but to be honest, I learned everything about this world from my father, so I wonder if there is something else to learn.


    "... I went to the institution and was there any benefit?"


    "I don''t have it."


    "No"


    "I don''t know."


    "Ellen I taught me directly."


    "I learned it ~"


    Sauvell''s eyes were astonished at his father''s words. I was wondering why I had such a face.


    "My daughter remembers it so much fun that it''s fun ..."


    Sauvell and others are saying nothing to her father''s laughing face.


    "... What''s the matter, brother?"


    When I listened in detail, my father seemed to be called a genius rather than a brilliant person in the school. The fact that I was speaking to the past taught by the genius was in front of me. Is this me too? I had a face. In my case, because I had a memory before my life, I was merely impressed that I had received an explanation of this world from my father, but in fact, the fact that I was teaching more than I learned at the academy came to light. Was.


    "Elen remembers everything he learns at the institute. At the age of 14, there is a class where he communicates with a spirit and makes a contract, but he is the spirit himself."


    "I don''t think I''ll be involved in the human world any more than this territory ..."


    My father and I look at Sauvell at the same time and do our best to persuade the messenger! I just smiled. And Sauvell sighed further.


    "If there is a problem, it means that the royal family is going, and my daughter and Agiel''s daughter are also going ..."


    My father and I look down on Sauvell''s words. My mother didn''t know what she was doing, she was still honest.


    Certainly I didn''t want to meet Rafilia much. It can only be said that it does not fit in nature. I had been crying before, so I may have been growing weak. They have already been in school for two months. During the two months, they seem to be doing various things. This surprised me too.


    "Hey you, what did you say? Did a prince from another country go to school for a few months?"


    ������������


    My mother was asking my father for something. I somehow remembered the system.


    "Is there a system like studying abroad?"


    "Oh, that''s it."


    My mother smiles. But my dad was in a bad mood at once.


    "Ellen can''t go to school"


    I leaned to my father''s clear statement. Why is it that my father feels so bad when I say that earlier?


    "Is it possible to put out a cute girl in front of a group of men !!"


    There was a father who suddenly started running away.


    My mother was hiding behind her while she was attending school. During that time, it seemed very fun.


    "It was fun to watch. It would be fun if Ellen went!"


    My mother suggested that spirits have a long way to go, so they may be interested in human society a bit. But my mother. I was surprised that it was fun just because I was on the sidelines. If I could gain anything from going to school, I could only make friends with humans, and that was the only benefit, so my father and I tended to hate waste. "I don''t know."


    I was amazed at what I was saying with my mouth, which generally said I wasn''t very involved with the royal family. However, she said she was concerned about the human world in places I did not know, and was worried that she would be left without permission. Impolite. I don''t think so ... no, maybe not.


    He had a research temperament that he could not hear the surrounding voices if he was interested, so he could not insist strongly.


    In addition, she did not respect her father, who thought she was upset, and gave her a smile and a word.


    "Ellen-chan Ellen-chan"


    "Yes. What?"


    "This academy is a fairly large castle, similar to the castle of the Black Cats. The surroundings are surrounded by woods and the men sometimes learn to hunt nobles there. There is also a lake, and the castle surrounded by the forest reflected on the surface of the water is a wonderful view. "


    "...?!?"


    As I said in the past, I love the castle architecture.


    "How about studying abroad ?!"


    I raised my hand when I was studying for society, and my father''s low voice, "O ~~ ri ~~~ !!"


    This later opened the door for further ups and downs.

 44 I don't plan anything!

    After seeing me full of going to the school, my mother returned to my father who told her what she was going to do.


    "That was a bit strange, I wonder if Ellen would understand."


    "����Funny?"


    Father leaned at his mother''s words. I''m calling "Castle! Castle!" Energeticly, so Isabella''s eyes are rounded, "Ellen, do you like the castle?"


    "I like it! Explore! Explore!"


    My father sighed in my words. I was so nervous about my quest for a castle.


    "When Ellen looks at the castle, she can''t help but check its structure, so she finds herself in a forgotten hidden room or something."


    Sauvell and others were surprised at his mother''s words. Does Lauren know the structure of the castle? I''m eating for some reason.


    "It''s interesting to see a castle! Obviously, there''s a fair amount of space between the exterior and the structure inside. It''s fun! "


    There are also ninja mansions in Japan. Often the taste of a large mansion of that kind is elaborate. Furthermore, if she was shown that she was hiding in front of her, she grinned for consent to see if she wanted to be exposed.


    "Even if I hide in Ellen on the street, it should get bald soon ..."


    I leaned to my father''s words. When I thought I had been secretly exposed, I remembered only one word, "Albert." Speaking of which, I feel like that.


    "Ellen has been curious about my castle since I was born, and when I was two years old, it was hard for me every day of a big adventure."


    There was a mother who smiled cheerfully, but my father seemed to remember the uproar at that time and was tired.


    "I was two years old and told me that I was exploring a castle, and it''s gone someday. I can''t forget the fear at that time ..."


    I''m sorry that the verse wasn''t good enough and I wanted to bow down. Immediately after being born in this world, I was dreaming. Immediately after birth, I couldn''t think of that feeling at all. My vision was blurry, and I could only tell that my mother and father were in front of me when I was hugged.


    In college psychology classes, babies have no choice but to seek help from people in their sight. I was surprised when I heard that I instinctively laughed at the person in front of me. But once I experienced it, I thought it was not a mistake.


    Then my eyes became visible and I could stand and walk, so I couldn''t help but check my surroundings. So I realized that the world was different. What a castle. I lived in a castle. Curious about this world, it reminded me of my memories of the time I couldn''t help adventuring.


    "The magic on the castle will be solved, the forgotten rooms will be found, and you will enter the treasure trove where you have entered ... and you always get lost, so you won''t return?"


    If you remember, there is no drill. I was reminded of my father''s recollection of what was going on at the time and was a little uncomfortable. At that time, Isabella was screaming, reminiscent of what happened when I was two years old missing at the castle. If you think about it, your 2-year-old daughter is missing. In addition, she learned various magics and tried to find her, and suddenly moved to a strange place. Sauvell is sympathetic to his father. I''ve become quite unusual.


    "But there''s a lot I have learned from Ellen-chan. Isn''t it perfect to make use of that skill? And is the person the sender of the letter persistent about?


    My father talks to my mother who talks with her, but the school is all the way.


    "Isn''t it possible to experience trial entrance?"


    My suggestion my father was leaning on what it was.


    "If you decide to enroll after experiencing the institution, why not suggest something?"


    "Oh, that sounds interesting."


    The voice that Isabella was convinced of my proposal was raised.


    "I don''t want to send Ellen to the Academy even a day!"


    My mother had an unusually troubled face in response to her father''s objection. On her face, she thinks she wants me to investigate the strange thing. That my mother thought so was probably a spiritual spirit.


    "Experience enrollment is also applicable to parents. Parents decide whether it is good to have children in this institution."


    My words opened my father''s eyes.


    "... meet Ellen with me?"


    "Yes, if you don''t forgive me, why don''t you just go back to my mother''s land and write a letter to the other person? The other person seems to have to help me enroll, so I will drink this condition."


    "Yes, Ellen! Tell me more!"


    My mother is shaking his fist in supportive fire. He looked at me with good eyes, but she sighed.


    "To-san, Ka-san wants me to go to school so much, it''s probably related to the spirit."


    "That''s right. I guess Lovell can understand now."


    Why don''t you go with my mother? Was suggested. That means my mother is always looking in a water mirror.


    "... I can''t refuse if it involves spirits."


    My mother and my mother gladly gave a high five to my broken father. The father who saw the situation sighed again and complained, "If my wife and daughter join hands, I can not win ..." And Sauvell sympathized that he understood ... Apparently Sauvell is well rounded.


    "Kasama, how big is the castle?"


    "Is it half my home?"


    "It''s pretty big!"


    "Yes, it may take a few days to find out."


    "Is it good to tell you that you want to stay with Tosama for a few days and experience it? Is the academy a dormitory? Even if you refuse it, you can use it for negotiations!"


    ������ Ellen is planning something again.��


    "Tosama, please stop your doubts. I am out of my heart!"


    When he got angry, he said, sorry, but his eyes were convinced he would do something.


    "... Are you really going?"


    Sauvell worried and called out. I smiled and smiled.


    "I''m going sightseeing while entering a little experience!"


    "Ellen, my voice is just leaking out."


    My father''s stunned voice comes down from above, but it doesn''t matter. I was also shining that the castle could be explored.


    ***


    On that day, men were making a fuss at the academy from a letter received from the Van Claift family.


    "What is trial admission?"


    "The letter says that I want my daughter to attend classes at the institution for a few days .... and I want to make sure it''s worth admission."


    A man with glasses, a slim-faced, sly-looking face reported his dents and bows. The other man, on the other hand, is quite fat, short, and trails the hem of his wizard robe.


    The fat man was the dean of this school. And the slim man was a man with the position of head of school.


    "Is the hero''s daughter making that medicine? The one in school is now the hero''s brother''s daughter."


    "Because the royal family doesn''t give me any medicine to study that medicine ... but my daughter will come to school. That''s fine!"


    The two were laughing with gahaha.


    The royal family seems to be paying the Vanclift family for cheap drugs. He asked him to turn the medicine for his research at the institute, but was told that he could not give it away because he needed it to study at the court.


    He had sent letters to the Van Craift family, of course, but was refused in Van Craift that there was not enough medicine to handle the overflowing patients.


    "Various countries are interested in wanting this medicine. If it can be made, it''s all in our hands!"


    "I just wish to get my daughter in. I''m still 12!"


    If you are from another country, you can study abroad. They were planning to have a hero''s daughter in school anyway.


    However, a letter reviewed later stated that his father, Lovell, was also required to experience it with his daughter, which led to a rush when the heroes came to school.

 45 Go to school with everyone!

    On that day, the school was filled with a nervous atmosphere and the teachers wore an unusual, tingling atmosphere.


    The students are having a conversation about what happened.


    "What a great person seems to come to visit?"


    "Well, how did you hear that story?"


    "I overheard the teachers talking. Who''s coming?"


    "But, are the teachers nervous so visible?"


    As I tilted my head to each other, I heard the sound of flapping down the hallway.


    "Hey! I heard the story!"


    The classroom door popped open and the boy jumped in. Gather the gaze in the classroom with something about the situation.


    "The hero Lovell is coming!"


    The classroom calmed down in an instant. Suddenly, a screaming sound is heard in the classroom.


    "Is it a lie! Where did you hear it from?"


    "It''s not a lie! Mr. Marst of therapeutics and Mr. Muskell of knights were talking! Teachers are gathering at the entrance of the school now!"


    As soon as you hear it, the students flock to the door. The students flapping and running, and the students in other classrooms also came up with something.


    "The hero Lovell is coming to school!"


    The words shouted by the boy spread like a message game.


    In a word, the school was in a fuss in no time.


    ***


    I was fascinated by the view from the small window of the carriage. My mother said it resembled a black-eyed castle, but it was more like a combination of Hohenzollern Castle in Germany and Windsor Castle in England. Windsor Castle is a famous castle where the Queen spends the weekend. Should we say that the front of the tower of Hohenzollern Castle can be seen from the back with Windsor Castle in front?


    Apparently, Windsor Castle seemed to be built so as to surround Hohenzollern Castle. There may have been a history of additional construction due to long-term rebuilding. Hohenzollern Castle is very similar to Timberl Castle. Perhaps I was convinced that the center of this institution was that building. This was my search, and my chest kept screaming.


    My father, Lovell, and her guards, Kai and Van, watched me grinning at me, biting by the small window of the carriage. Kai is an active graduate student, so he is with us as an escort and guide. And Van came with no surprise. My father does not object to this and allows him to accompany him. The reason was that I couldn''t stop my runaway from being stopped by my father alone.


    "Because Van has already experienced Ellen''s runaway."


    "I''m sorry for your heart."


    "Do you understand? I just don''t feel like stopping Ellen ..."


    "Eh, is Ellen so great ...?"


    With my appetite, the three men were excited about the topic. I heard it and protested with inflated cheeks.


    "I was crazy at that time! I remembered the magic, too. Wouldn''t it be necessary to fail the transfer and be sent to a strange place?"


    "Isn''t Ellen grabbing the trick right away? Did he bother here and there, repeating the transition and eventually getting lost?"


    "But that''s only the beginning! After getting familiar with the structure of the castle, I''m not lost!"


    My sigh sighed to me, who was so excited.


    "... Do you think your two-year-old daughter can do those things normally? Even though she was a spirit, Ellen hadn''t learned what magic would be ..."


    Kai was saying nothing to her father''s words. I was proud of being a princess even when I was at Van.


    "That''s why, you guys, please keep an eye on Ellen. Van, Oli is also watching Ellen''s action in the water mirror, so please get confirmation from Oli as soon as you come off."


    "I understand"


    "Already! Until Van!"


    When he was angry with his distrust, he was confused and said that Van had been in a hurry and was thinking for the princess.


    "What the hell is it safe to hold hands with Tosama? I want you to trust me a little!"


    "I said, Ellen. So, let''s hold hands with To-sama."


    My father smiled at me. My father was smiling, but my eyes weren''t laughing at all. I just regretted maybe a little bit earlier.


    ***


    The Royal Palace of Temba is similar to the castle of Temba and is located in a forest. The carriage ran down the natural forest arches and ran all the time. The moment the academy building appears out of the way, it will give you the illusion of being lost in the spirit world.


    I was in the excitement of traveling overseas. He told his father that he was all right, but his confidence diminishes as he sees the building. The three were already sighing at me, gazing at the small window of the carriage and shining my eyes.


    When you see the exit of the forest arch, you will see the castle in its entirety. I was shining with my eyes wide open for the first time. After the carriage stopped, the guards Kai and Van descended first, leaving only me and my father in the carriage. At that moment my father shouted for attention.


    "I''m more nervous than I thought ... I won''t be able to come apart, princess"


    He said so and kissed my forehead quickly. Then my father descends, and he reaches out to the door of the carriage, saying, "Princess, please." But I was amazed at what was happening at the moment my father got off the carriage, and I was amazed at my surprise.


    Until then, I had completely forgotten that my father was a hero. The rumors re-emerged that it was a hero, not just for the Monster Tempest, but for bringing the medicine of God and saving people. This rumor was a manipulation of information to divert the glance of the surroundings from me, but I noticed that the rumor seemed to have been raped by my father and I was not very effective.


    To reassure me that I was afraid of getting out of the carriage for a moment, she whispered that my father, Kai, and Van were attached, so it was okay. When I grabbed my father''s hand and stepped down from the carriage, the school, which had been shrouded in cheers, calmed down instantly. I''m even more frightened by this, but my dad smiles and he''ll be fine. Laughed at me.


    At the next moment, different voices were heard, unlike the cheers mentioned earlier, which seemed to be a fuss. I was nervous about what to do and looked at my father''s face.


    "It''s best not to worry. But if you look like this, you can''t go to school anyway."


    I nodded to my father''s words. The fat man, who was trying to greet him at the top of the opening, instructed the faculty, who seemed surprised and behind him, to calm the fuss. The faculty rushed into the building. And from all over the place, you get angry saying, "Enter your classroom!"


    As he was gazing at the sight, a fat man rubbing his hands was greeting his father while sweating his forehead.


    Apparently this person is the sender of the persistent letter.


    For the time being, please go to the dean''s office and we will move here.

 46 There seems to be something behind this school.

    The students who yell at the teacher and return to the classroom in a scattered manner speak excitedly.


    "It was a hero Lovell! A hero really came!"


    Although it was a distant view, he certainly had the hair color of the rumor. The only human with silver hair, not gray hair, is a hero. The difference was noticeable because the person who got off the carriage before the hero had gray hair.


    And the students'' conversations focus on the girl who comes out after the hero. A small hand held by a hero in a carriage. The moment they saw a girl with silver hair, the same gloss as the hero, the students felt a moment stopped.


    "Something small and so cute!"


    "What, what? Who was cute?"


    The students were watching from a distance, so they shouldn''t have seen their faces, but they talked with imagination, probably because of their excitement.


    "Hero Lovell took a little girl. A girl with the same hair color as the hero !!"


    "Is the Vanclift house silver hair?"


    "I''m in a year. That''s the maroon of the past. It''s rumored that the hero Lovell had gone to the spirit world and his hair had changed ..."


    Then a mystery is born in the existence of the girl. The girl had the same hair color as the hero Lovell. Humans do not have silver hair. In humans, silver hair is only hero Lovell. Silver hair was originally a spirit color. In her mystery, the students uttered speculation.


    "Sister?"


    "Hero Lovell has no sister. The only direct daughter is the daughter of a hero''s brother in a year, right?"


    "Who''s that girl!"


    In an intense conversation, she suddenly screams that someone remembered.


    "Do you know the hero Lovell and his daughter who give God''s medicine are rumored?"


    "Eh ... what is that?"


    "It was rumored at the clinic that the girl who brought the medicine was always with the hero."


    "Is the hero Lovell married?"


    The screams erupt from the women when the shocking fact is discovered. The boys sighed that this was the girl. In contrast, the fact that boys are tinkering with the presence of a girl does not realize that girls are sighing. To that extent the glow of men and women was in contrast.


    "No, you''re really married. Monster Tempest was 14 years ago. At that time, the hero must have been an adult right now ... so you''re about 31 now?"


    The students screamed at Lovell''s real age that he did not look like that. In a distant view, the hero, Lovell, appeared to be a little older than his senior, His Highness. The appearance alongside the girl seemed like an older brother and sister.


    "... Is it a hero child?"


    The classroom calmed down in an instant with someone muttering. The excitement of the students is further exacerbated by the possibility of having arrived. The best way to ascertain the truth was to check with relatives, and the students ran to the classroom with Rafilia.


    ***


    Rafilia was stunned by the noise in the classroom. Rumors that the hero Lovell had arrived at the academy had been constantly being called by unknown students and advanced students to check the truth of the matter.


    "... I don''t know that!"


    When I was tired of it, more rumors were added.


    "Who is the girl with the same hair color as Hero Lovell?"


    Rafilia throbbed at the words. Isn''t that Ellen, my uncle''s daughter ...?


    "Ellen? Is Ellen coming to school with her uncle ...?"


    Lafilia''s words changed the color of the people around her.


    "Ellen? Is that girl Ellen !?"


    Rafilia is tired of the familiar scene. Everyone is Ellen Ellen. The scene I saw in the territory was happening at this institute. Ellen had heard she wouldn''t be enrolled in the school, but Raffilia was frustrated as to what she was doing here.


    If you listen in detail, it seems that Ellen was greeted by all the teachers. I am a duke family. Nevertheless, the teachers never remember such attitudes. Rather than being a teacher, she was rather stupid and even stupid.


    (Even Ellen''s mother could be who ?! What''s the difference?)


    Rafilia was frustrated. What do you mean when you come to Ellen in addition to your father''s ex-wife''s daughter who is in the same grade, who is frustrated every day? And Rafilia bit her lips why she was not informed by her relatives.


    (I have to make sure ... !!!)


    Rafilia ran ahead of the alleged Ellen.


    ***


    As I was heading to the academy''s office, I was sick of the buzzing and disciplined eyes of others. Furthermore, my fathers walked so fast that I could only follow a trot. Men in this world are taller and their legs are proportionally longer. When I walk with that compass, I''m short and I can''t keep up unless I trot.


    You can float in the sky because you are a genie, but you don''t know what will happen if you do that before you see it. I sighed that I couldn''t move around in public. Soon, my father noticed my sigh and apologized.


    "Come on, Ellen"


    He raised his hands as if he were in vain to reflexively hug his father''s words. Father laughs and holds me. Then I sat down on one arm. The dean was walking in front of him and was surprised and his eyes were rounded. On average, humans should be about 27-29kg. However, my weight is only about 1/5 of it, so it is probably about 6kg. That''s surprising, because you''re holding a child that looks like 30kg in one hand. The students who were watching me clinging to my father''s neck were muttering, "Cute ..."


    (I''m done ... I think she''s an absolutely small child ...)


    I''m actually small, but I regret having been swept away by my father, probably because she looks so invisible at the age of 12. However, it is painful to keep on a small run. As a result of weighing both, I was quick to relax.


    When I left my head on my father''s shoulder, I realized again that this position was very easy. If you don''t have to keep up with your fathers, you can look around. This is handy and I decided to focus on my hobby.


    Judging from the distance traveled by the Dean, it turns out that we are heading to a building that resembles the Hohenzollern Castle, which we saw earlier.


    (I wonder if that building is used by teachers ...)


    My head is fully spinning. Building structure, directions, number of classrooms. Calculate from it and predict the average classroom size. I applied them to the size of the building and looked for blanks.


    (There''s something on the right tower and downstairs ...)


    I laugh unintentionally. Immediately, my father noticed.


    "Ellen, have you found anything?"


    "Approximately, and, under the central building, something" is "."


    My father whispered to my whisper. I asserted that there was something. This sign is definitely a spirit. I guess why it''s not just a guess why the spirits seem to be underneath the school. In addition, she stated that her father felt this sign while at school. Probably, the existence of this institution has emerged since its inception.


    "I thought it would be weird from a while ago ... but what was it that Ori was saying?"


    "I think so. This school is definitely behind the scenes."


    The father was bitterly laughing at my happy voice.

 47 I found it at once.

    On the way to the dean''s office, she is constantly hitting memorable places. I also discovered that there was a spirit underground, so I wondered why I was under the school. However, it is a weak sign that even my mother feels strange. I always thought why it felt "uncomfortable".


    (This sign is probably a large spirit class ... but why is there so little power?)


    so. That is what makes you feel uncomfortable.


    (The Great Spirit should say hello to Kasama ... It''s just that it''s uncomfortable and cleared up ...)


    It was possible that the Great Spirit could not move for some reason, or that the essence of the Spirit was swirling underground.


    Once upon a time, the Kingdom of Tembal tried to open the doors connecting the world, sacrificing spirits. Also near this kingdom is a monster runaway, the Monster Tempest. I make a guess that both are possible.


    ������ n, ������


    (There''s something under the academy. There''s space here and there. It seems like the place is regular ...)


    "... Ellen!"


    When he raised his face to the call of his father, did he return with a bitter smile? Asked me.


    "I thought a lot, but are you okay? I arrived in my room."


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    I got my father down and stood myself. There is a luxurious and large door in front of you. This is probably the director''s office.


    When I entered my room with my father at the top, I was prompted by the provided sofa. Sitting on the sofa with his father next, Kai and Van, guards, were waiting behind the sofa.


    "I''m here again, Welcome, Mr. Lovell. I''m Barfa, the 62nd president of this institution."


    "The letter was very persistent. I refused it many times, but what is it?"


    "What do you say, Mr. Lovell. Sending a young lady to school is an important road to the future."


    "I refused it because I don''t need it, and my daughter is not from this country and I don''t need to go to school."


    "That''s why you should study abroad! Lovell must have graduated from this institution.


    "How many times do you need it, do you understand your head?"


    My father''s harsh words pierced the director in front of him. The president, who distorted his cheeks with his father''s words, was still desperate to get me into the school with his hands without fear.


    Despite the desperation of the Dean, my father and I were turning our eyes on my opponent. What makes me so desperate to be here?


    (If you want to be connected to the members of the Van Craift family, Rafilia should be enough .. Why me? If you are connected to your father, you should take advantage of this situation. Only the topic of not entering ...)


    If you want to have a connection with me personally. What if there was a benefit to my institution when I entered the institution?


    (Whether it''s money from the king or for medicine ...)


    I frowned upon the fact that I had to look up more during my trial enrollment.


    "Tosama. I came here to experience the institution. Wouldn''t the conclusion be good then?"


    "Ellen ..."


    "Young lady! That''s right! You can make friends at the school!"


    I did not respond to the Dean''s words, and I smiled at my father''s face.


    "Tosama, I was able to hear a lot about the contents of the lesson and whether this institution is worthy of me. The structure of the central building and the surrounding buildings are also different. There must be "


    "Um, that''s right! That''s right! Please take a lesson and make a decision. I''m honored to be interested in the history of this institute. Please ask me anything ..."


    "Permission has been given! So the lessons will be centered around Kai''s lessons. You will also be given permission to inspect the buildings!"


    "Yes! Yes, yes ...?"


    The dean leans on his head. I guess I had such a premonition that I allowed something unknown. I smile happily at the other end of the dean''s head tilt. But my father whispered.


    "Ellen, Ellen. My face is blurred."


    "Oops"


    I tightened my face and sat down on the sofa with a blank face. My dad was squirting, and my father was squirming.


    "... To-sama"


    "Fufu. Ellen is cute."


    The director curled his eyes as he patted his head lovingly. It may be because the cold attitude toward the dean had gone somewhere.


    "President, do you have any plans for this school if you like? I''m likely to get lost."


    "Yes, yes.


    The dean opened the drawer of his desk and was looking for something. In the meantime, look over this dean''s office. I was strangely concerned from a while ago. This bookshelf is provided with the whole area of the wall. I''m really worried. The thickness of the bookshelf differs only on the right part. The view of this room and the width of the room seen from the corridor do not match at all. Consider that there should be a small room behind this bookshelf.


    The good thing is that the dean hasn''t looked at me, and I got up from the sofa and moved around. I was confused as to what Kai had done in my situation, but he watched me without asking anything. I''m impressed that Kai is a pretty readable child. The accustomed father and Van were surprised if they had found something.


    Yes, this kind of device is usually under a desk or bookshelf. The carpet in this room is only around the sofa. The board is under the desk. That means the bookshelf gimmick will be on the bookshelf. If it''s a modern building, hide the wiring under the desk with a carpet, but there''s no magical sign around. I guessed it was a primitive mechanism.


    Usually these bookshelves are located near the center of the shelf so that they cannot be found. However, the thickness of the book to hide it is not always calculated.


    (Calculated from a strange gap in the bookshelf, maybe around here ...)


    Exactly, the shape of the book with the red spine was a solid thing like a fake. The cover of an ordinary book is covered with cloth or leather like an old book. Moreover, the book seemed to be incorporated in the bookshelf, and it was found that there was a cut in the bookshelf in the same part as the thickness of the book.


    I draw it without hesitation. Then Gakon! ! The bookshelf slided with the sound.


    "! ??"


    You might have been surprised by the sound you remember. The dean''s face was stiff enough to be interesting.


    "Wow, that''s a great device! It''s a school!"


    Although it is a stick reading, he quickly dives himself into the room. I looked at the room with the attitude of just saying that it was an accident.


    It was a room I had seen somewhere. Yes, it was very similar to the medicine room in the clinic before we reformed the territory.


    (I see. That''s right.)


    I understand why I wanted to join me. At that time, the dean heads in a hurry to get me out of the room.


    "Are the directors specializing in therapeutics?"


    "Huh? Huh?"


    "I have reformed the clinic in my territory. Please tell me later if you like."


    As if they found that they had something in common, they said they were looking forward to the story, and the depressed Dean was showing a distorted smile.


    "Eh, yeah!


    It seemed reassuring that I had found this room in a better direction.


    Behind me and the dean talking to him, I saw a black smile as if my father and Van had found their prey. Kai has a blue face, just as if she weren''t.


    The story went on and on without any notice from the dean.

 48 Nostalgic person of Tosama.

    We got the school''s map from the school director and we went to Kai''s classroom.


    "Um ... Ellen. Really go to my classroom ...?"


    "Yes!"


    "Kai is knight studies? I''m out there too. It''s easy to explain."


    "Ah, no. Not so ..."


    I leaned my head to Kai, who was wobbly.


    "Was it annoying?"


    It would be so. Kai may not want to introduce his relatives in places he knows a lot. Kai was depressed that he had not considered Kai''s annoyance, and he hurriedly waved his hands in front of him.


    "That''s terrible! My classmates are so glad to see that Mr. Lovell is coming! Rather, uh ... isn''t it good to be a lady studying lady?"


    Lady''s studies is an area where noble women learn. It is an essential subject for women before marriage, such as noble manners, embroidery, and manners of raising a husband.


    "Is Ellen a lady?"


    He smiled, but his eyes did not. Women''s studies are forbidden for boys. I could be separated from me, and most importantly, Rafilia and Amiel. Father cannot send me out to such a place. Just as to what he was saying, his father was scattered with a black smile.


    Perhaps he noticed a mistake in his father''s attitude. Kai apologized with a blue face.


    "Where is the princess? Is it really good? The kid says that it''s a room with only men ..."


    "It''s okay because Tosama and Van are by the side? In an emergency situation, I''m convinced that the transfer is inevitable."


    As the father and Van walked along the corridor, holding one hand at a time, the passing people were staring at this with their eyes rounded.


    Kai, walking in front of him, smiled a little bit, but as he stood in front of the classroom, he looked forward with a crisp face. Most of the time, Kai watches over her smile like her sister. So it was very unusual to have such a crisp face and I stared at it. It''s similar to a relative who looks cool.


    He went into the classroom first and explained to the teacher that Kai went inside.


    "Kai, you look cool!"


    I smiled at my father and my father and Van opened his eyes.


    ���� I ��m done.


    "The kid ... remember it later."


    I heard it was coming from both sides, but I didn''t mind.


    As I waited in front of the door, I suddenly heard an excited scream from the classroom. He shook his shoulders, and his father spilled his sigh.


    "What do those who aim for a knight do at this level ..."


    The noise stops suddenly with the shouting of the teacher who heard me right away. He seems to have remembered this voice. I raised a happy voice when I heard a nostalgic voice.


    Speaking of which, meeting my father''s acquaintance is almost the first time outside of the territory. Because my father''s acquaintances were almost dead in the Monster Tempest 14 years ago. It must have been a fierce battle by then. My father looked a little nostalgic, sad or reminiscent of the past. I looked into it silently from below and clenched my hand with my father. He looked at me with a surprised face and smiled at me.


    "I''m looking forward to meeting nostalgic people."


    "... Huh, that''s right."


    When my father and I were laughing, Kai came out of the classroom and said, "Lovell-sama.


    My father replies only to that and enters the classroom. When they got in the way, they called out to those in the classroom.


    When he entered the classroom following his father, the students in the classroom stood with Pisiri with his right hand on his chest. Despite her young faces, she had a uniform beauty like an army.


    A serious Dandy uncle in the foreground bowed his head.


    "Lovell, welcome you!"


    "I miss you. I will take care of you for a while."


    "I was afraid. Kai! Take a chair to Lovell!"


    "Yes!"


    It was moving as if each action had been decided. And while I was angry, I thanked Kai, who brought me two chairs, and tried to sit down.


    "Ellen is on To-sama''s lap."


    I glanced at the words of my unrelenting father, smiling. As expected, the faces of the classroom are surprised and their eyes are rounded.


    "Van sits on your chair."


    "Thank you happy"


    The classrooms turn their gaze to Van, who bows. Originally, the Lord does not care about his servants, but the presence of the Lord who cares for the Lord is a sign of trust. There was the ideal form of the Lord and his faithful knight, which the knight envied.


    The relationship with the Vanclift family''s vassals has been such exchanges on a regular basis, so I heard from the servants in advance, but I was surprised at how far it was. In other territories, the relationship between the Lord and the vassal seems to be not very good. I recall Lauren saying that many people are begging to work at home.


    When I sat down on my father''s lap and looked forward, the students who stood up were a little upset. When I smiled, the students shook their shoulders and shook their eyes.


    (What? What''s wrong, the reaction is sad ...)


    My father was stroking my head as I was a little depressed as if I was afraid that the aristocrat was my opponent.


    "Ellen stays forever."


    "... I don''t understand what you mean."


    "I don''t know if I understand."


    The students opened their mouths and were surprised when they saw the father pressing his head against my back. On the contrary, I was amazed that the teacher, Dandy, the oldest, who was at the forefront, opened the first.


    ***


    Rafilia runs down the hallway. The moment my uncles asked the teacher that he had headed for the dean''s office, he could not help running. Rafilia hurries, ignoring the angry female teacher from behind, saying, "Rafilia! Lady must not run!"


    This situation seemed to be a sign that Ellen was going to attend school.


    (Not a joke!)


    Rafilia was able to leave the territory and realize how tight she was. His overprotected father, especially after being kidnapped for being mistaken for Ellen, has kept him locked in his mansion. In addition, the trust of the surrounding vassals had been lost because he escaped alone.


    My father later spoke with my mother. I am surprised at the contents. I was told that Ellen had helped me and I couldn''t nod.


    The exchange of letters with the Highness was banned because this time I was listening to letters exchanged with the royal family. Originally, the fact that you are exchanging letters with the royal family as a nobleman seems to create quite a big deal. I didn''t even think about that, and was proud of my close friends in town. He told me that he had been drowned by the kidnappers, and he couldn''t say anything anymore. I was reprimanded for cracking the trust between Gadiel and the house. I didn''t have any intention to stop tears.


    I think I did my wrong. But I can''t help but wonder if Ellen was the cause.


    Without Ellen I wouldn''t be drowned. Without Ellen there would have been no comparison.


    The cause of my rebellion was Ellen.


    Amiel was in school, although she was finally released from the suffocation in that territory. Former wife of father, daughter of infamous Agier.


    But Amiel was not his father''s daughter. When I told him that this fact was not taken for granted because I was told by a mantra at the school, Amiel himself saw it. Apparently the other side seems to know me, and I''m glaring at me.


    Amiel is a royal family, but was told a terrible murder by her mother who had no idea of chastity. But that doesn''t matter at all. Nevertheless, Amiel appears to be hostile to her, and she rushes into everything.


    "Even though there is a woman who is troublesome, why come to Ellen ..."


    Ellen also heard that the maids were talking exhilaratingly, saying that they seemed to be close to Gadiel recently.


    (Because such a thing is never allowed!)


    Rafilia ran to the Dean''s office.


    Later, Rafilia is stunned when the union has been told that the uncles have already moved.


    In addition, the director of the school gave a sermon preaching what happened to the class, and Rafilia was struck by a devastating eye.

 49 Tosama's black history.

    The basic class of knight studies is classroom teaching in the morning and training in the afternoon. The reason for putting classes in the afternoon is that if you put in training in the morning, you will always be tired and sleep after eating lunch. I hear the story from my father and convince me for sure.


    The content of the lesson began with the confirmation of the knight''s manners and became a tactics lesson. Benefits and disadvantages of fighting, military formation, and terrain depending on the situation. Then it flows about the spirits.


    This narrowed my father''s eyes. Probably, my father, who has a contract with the spirit of my mother, is watching the class, so it seems to be just right. Teacher Dandy, uncle, smiled at her father.


    Receive the gaze of expectation from all over the classroom. If you don''t respond to this, your classroom will overflow with disappointment. I turned my eyes on my father''s eyes and hope for a piggyback ride. In response to my eyes, my father''s face was snug.


    In a hurry, my father''s classroom was screaming of joy. And he really coughs, and he goes to the teaching platform. Get down from your father''s lap and do your best! Yale said, and his father gladly smiled.


    "Ah, I wouldn''t do this ... It''s a path that leads to the knight with the spirit, just like me, or a path as a spirit wizard. "


    The students are listening curiously to his father''s words. Unexpectedly, my father seemed to explain very well, and it was rather surprising that the class was neat. The father who teaches the students seriously is crisp and very cool. Looking into the neighbor''s glance, Van was satisfied. I''m a little disappointed that a good looking father is always good like this.


    My father''s class was more popular than expected, and he had to go to the schoolyard after lunch and be promised until practical training.


    ***


    At the end of the morning class, the dandy uncle teacher called out to Mr. Lovell.


    "It''s been a long time. Instructor Muskel"


    My father was bitterly shaking hands with an uncle called Muskel.


    "I heard rumors that I''m back, but I''m fine."


    Muskel has a slightly sad face. He also remembers the students who were of the same age as the father who did not return home to Monster Tempest. I was a little teary.


    "I was lucky, because at that time it was safe to die ..."


    He hugged me with his father''s sad words, and he laughed and lifted me up.


    "Because I survived, I was able to create something so important. I am happy."


    "That''s right. I didn''t think I could see such a happy face."


    Seeing my father and Muskel''s faces laughing calmly, I was somewhat glad. I''m glad that there are human beings who care so much about my father.


    My father has given up on the human world somewhere as a semi-spirit. That''s why I urged my father and Isabella to regain their relationship.


    I was a living person. And because we are reborn as spirits, if there are still people who can still live and meet in this world, we think we should meet them.


    (I don''t want to regret later when I realize that everything is gone, so I don''t want you to do that too ...)


    It is not clear why he died. Faces of parents and siblings who become obscured each year. Friends. Boss or junior. And the person who liked ...


    I smiled and asked Muskel.


    "What kind of person was Toto in the past?"


    "Eh, Ellen !?"


    Tilt his head to his upset father. What has happened?


    "Fufufu, ahhhhhh!"


    Suddenly, we shook our shoulders at Muskell laughing.


    "Lady. That''s it. Let''s talk while eating."


    Dandy''s uncle, who snapped and winked, was a bit nervous. Muskel was incredible.


    "I''m sorry to say hello. I''m Ellen, my daughter."


    "Thank you very much, Ellen, Miss. My name is Muskel Baigald, who teaches knight studies here."


    Muskel, as a knight, thanked the gentleman. Since I was held up by my father, I just returned with a gesture that raised the skirt slightly.


    "Do you go to the dining room?"


    "Oh ... I want you to excuse it."


    "Hahaha! Now that Lovell is a hero. It''s not a restaurant anymore. Then go to my room?"


    There seems to be an office dedicated to Muskel, and I was led there. Ask Kai to prepare meals for each person. But I and my father ask that we are one and only one. Kai, knowing the situation, accepted and went to the dining room.


    The spirit, Van, could somehow eat the same amount as a human being. My father says that might be related to the size of the original beast.


    Certainly, large animals eat about 10 kg of meat a day, and I feel like I watched them on TV in the past. Vans will eat a lot if you think about 30Kg a day, because there are three times that. Even though I didn''t need to eat too much, I thought that if the consumption was originally different, even a spirit might need a certain amount of food.


    In addition, Van is curious about eating in the human world and is a bit gluttonous. It may be related.


    Kai seems to have just calculated Van''s share as a serving, and it seems that the relationship between Kai and Van is really good as his father says.


    Speaking of which, the name of Kai of Van changed from "children" to "children." From that point on, Kai may have been promoted in the van. ����just a little.


    "Then we''ll sit and wait."


    When I sat facing each other on the sofa in the center of the room, Muskel, who had eyes and me, smiled.


    "Well, that''s my father ..."


    "No, no, on such a topic ..."


    "Tosama, please stay silent"


    Muskell shook his head and shook his father.


    "That Lovell-sama ... click."


    "Instructor Muskel ..."


    Muskell was really deceived by coughing his eyes at his father''s jito. Speaking of which, since I came to the human world, I have seen many people who are surprised by his father''s attitude. Parents Isabella, Lauren and Sauvel. When I questioned Muskell what he was doing, he squinted and said that he missed him.


    "Lovel has been called a noble child of ice since I was a graduate student."


    "Ikiko no Kiko!"


    When I was surprised and shouted, my father was holding his head. When I stared at my father, Black History, my heart was slightly reddish because of my embarrassment or my father''s shyness.


    "Kiko no Kiko !!"


    "Cho, Ellen !! Don''t call me !!"


    "Hero is the prince of ice!"


    "Stop!!"


    "Lady, that''s not all. There''s also a" smile knight in charge of death "..."


    "Please stop!"


    My father''s cry caught a spirit in the room.

 50 Five people, not four.

    When I asked Muskell in detail, my father seemed to have never laughed at all. The reason was that Aguiel.


    At first sight, he fell in love with Agiel when he was a child, and had always endured the pressure from Agier. A jealous Agier is an all-you-can-do and want to put pressure on his father''s friends. He spoke to his father, the then Lord of Vanclift, but was told that Aguiel could not do anything because of his royal family. Rather, he had to put up with the older, and he grew up in a controlled environment from an early age. It cursed and my father rarely laughed in public. He only laughed while talking to the contracted spirit.


    (He always supported To-san ...)


    Explained to her in advance, she was almost on the sidelines, watching Agiel condemned. But if I knew in advance that it was so bad, I would be glad to condemn Aguiel myself. I understand why my mother was so reluctant to throw a block of fire.


    It is often said that beautiful women are scared if they do not laugh, but my father would have been typical. Therefore, it seems that two names such as "ice" were given.


    "What is the smiling knight who controls death?"


    "That''s right, Mr. Lovell ..."


    "Oh! Oh!"


    My father screams and tries to get in the way, so I cover his father''s mouth with both hands and encourage Muskel to continue. My dad was grumbled, but he didn''t really try to tear me off. You may have thought that I would be depressed and cry if you did that. My father is talking in his mouth. That vibration was so tickle, I was laughing and laughing quickly and quickly to Muskel! Prompted.


    Muskel laughed at us and told us the origins of his father.


    "Lovell was a very good face when fighting enemies .... In a sword fighting game in class, he was killing with a very good smile."


    �� I was convinced that anyone who saw it might have been very scared. Now I know that it was almost my father''s grief. If he was killed with such a smile, he looked at his father''s face with a real face, wondering if the meaning of those two names would be "Be ready for death if the knight smiles." Then he turned his head, wondering if he was aware.


    "To-sama ..."


    "... what is it?"


    "You enjoyed fighting with such a face?"


    "I can''t deny ..."


    "Ok, young lady. Lovell says that it''s a genius in swordsmanship, and the school record hasn''t been broken yet."


    "Are you so strong?"


    "Yeah, so everyone, not just knights, calls Lovell-sama a" sword god of spirits. "


    "Buffy"


    "What''s that ?! It''s my first ear !?"


    No, weird laughter. However, I got into the key point and couldn''t get out easily.


    My father shook my cheek with a grim face as she shook her shoulders and laughed.


    "Ellen ..."


    "To-sama-sama ...


    "Hey, laugh too much"


    "Well, because ... Huh! Two names, not four!"


    No, five people including heroes? As I desperately laughed, I realized that Van, waiting behind the sofa, was shining brightly.


    "... Van?"


    "Surely Lovell! You''ve already been compared to God here!"


    My father was unusually sunk in a pure attack.


    ***


    When Kai returned from pushing the wagon with lunch for the number of people, he stopped talking once. Father encouraged Kai and Van to eat together, and they sat happily on the sofa to eat together.


    "Hmm. You''re blessed with a very good Lord, Kai."


    "Yes. I''m honored to be with my father."


    His father seemed a bit complicated to Kai''s words, but I think his father would be recognized if his relationship continues.


    Meals were more meat dishes than the mansion dishes. In particular, Kai, a student of knights, went to pick it up, so it was interpreted that everyone would eat it, or the amount was very large.


    "Tosama can''t eat it ..."


    "Hmm. Kai, Van. Can you pick me up?"


    "Yes"


    Muskel was curled up, seeing my little share with my father.


    "Lovell, the amount is ..."


    "I''ve changed my constitution because I''m in the spirit world. I don''t need much food."


    He explained casually, but he thought he didn''t end with just unusual hair and eye colors. Muskel spilled tears.


    "Mm ... I don''t want to. When I get older, my tears get fragile."


    "I''d rather enjoy eating with my daughter this way."


    When I am told by my father, I have a habit of opening my mouth. And if my father does, I will also do it. When they were eating while laughing, saying that they were delicious, Muskell''s eyebrows turned into an figure of eight, as if he was struck by the sight. I wondered if this was on the verge of crying, so I stabbed a chunk of meat with a fork and thrust it into Muskel''s mouth.


    "Uncle Muskel, oh!"


    When asked without asking questions, Muskel''s tears seemed to be overly surprised. I was happy to continue eating and my father shook his shoulders and laughed. Kai and Van are stunned.


    "Instructor Muskel, is my daughter awesome?"


    Muskell smiled and nodded at his laughing father, moving his mouth.


    ***


    In the afternoon class, he went to the schoolyard and said that he would practice his father. Other knights in the classroom hear this and come in. My father sighed as the teacher was shining with the students.


    Me and Van watched the father and Kai, who was helping him from a distance, out of the way.


    "I''m Tosama''s popular person!"


    "I was also surprised.


    There was something a little tickling about relatives being popular.


    My father is semi-spirited, so he can use his own magic without calling his mother. Looking at my father''s demonstration, everyone is shining to see if it can be done as a spirit wizard, but there is no way that the original spirit wizard can do that. I had no choice but to smile at my father''s meanness.


    "Don''t you sometimes hear from Princess ... Lovell?"


    "What is it?"


    "I mean a kid."


    "... Kai?"


    When he closed his eyes to what had happened, Van looked embarrassed that he had not heard it yet.


    "Does that mean that I also tell you? What happened?"


    When he was stopped halfway, he urged him to be very worried, and apologized he was afraid that he was worried about what his father had said. I was somewhat surprised at the contents.


    "... with Kai?"


    "Yes. I think the meaning of surveillance is strong ..."


    "If so, I think Kai will be very happy."


    Kai thinks it''s his longing to see his father, so he''ll be sad if he knows the truth. Van was frowning upon that.


    "Sorry ..."


    Van, howling. Kai and Van spend every day with us as escorts, although they have only recently met. Kai and Van have heard little by little that they''re getting along, so maybe they''re worried that this might break them off.


    "But if you tell the truth, you''ll accept Kai."


    "Muh ...?"


    "Rather, I think Kai works hard to be recognized by Van."


    "Mm ..."


    "Van, do you think the motives of things are impure and okay? Whatever the trigger, I think the subsequent process is important."


    "����process"


    "And isn''t Van not too bad? Because of her acceptance of Kai, guilt is born."


    ������������


    "I agree with my father''s opinion for convenience, but it''s Van who sees him."


    "my����"


    "Yes. Van should see Kai. Kai will answer that."


    When I smiled, Van nodded with a serious face, as if it had blown out.


    "I''m looking forward to that!"


    "����Is that so?"


    "Kai, I''m sure you''re happy!"


    "What so����"


    I laughed at the reluctant van and asked when it was going to run.


    "If the princess will go on the last day to stay here"


    "ah I see����"


    That was a signal from my father who said that he was deprived while he was being deprived.


    "This is serious responsibility."


    I looked at my father with a bitter smile.


    After this class, you need to work out with your father.


    Looking at my father''s German settlement from a distance, I was thinking of an operation.

 51 Rafilia which does again.

    When I look at my father who is warrior, it seems that this time he will play a mock battle with his father. That number, 10 people. When my eyes turned round, I was reminded of my father''s name. He scattered a black smile, which happily flashed his sword.


    My father''s sword is enchanted, and a gust of wind suddenly occurs. The opponents were blown away by the strong wind and could not stand. He is not a father who misses it. With the magic of the wind as a tailwind, my father knocks down on the ground one after another. Opponents who were knocked down without any means of doing so quickly became increasingly frightened as the number of people decreased.


    My father laughs as if to overtake the fear.


    "This is the smiling knight who controls death."


    "What a terrible thing ..."


    The trembling van had a tail and ears. I do not miss it. Not a cat, but a tail to me.


    "Well!"


    "Wow! Princess !?"


    While grabbing the tail of Van, he was sighing with his face red.


    "Mummum ... I''m going to melt away as soon as I feel relaxed. I have to work hard."


    "Huh?"


    The round tiger''s ear protruding a little from the head of the van moved, and his ears and tail disappeared. When he fell involuntarily, Van explained that he was in a hurry to be watched by his father.


    "It''s a hassle if the identity of the person is distorted in the human world."


    "Oh, yes. I''m sorry I''ve been frustrated."


    However, if you are regrettable, you will see a place where you have a quick glance. When he notices it, he gives permission to let him go away. I''m always fluent, but I was so happy that Van smiled and smiled. Just then, cheers rise from the ground. My father''s warrior seems to be over.


    "Oh, it''s over."


    I was playing with Van and didn''t watch. I thought it would be okay, but when I went with her to my dad, he monopolized his surrounding eyes.


    "Tosama"


    "Elen, do you want to look? Was that cool?"


    "Oh, sorry. I didn''t watch."


    When he returned, Lovel was shocked and abducted. Surrounding was surprised that his father, who had been doing such a warrior, had been killed by his daughter''s words, but Muskel who was looking at it beside him laughed.


    "Parents can''t beat children."


    "It''s absolutely ... I don''t feel like winning."


    Lovell''s serious voice seemed to laugh around him, and he was full of laughter. My father hugged me and returned to the office with Muskel. After the afternoon class is over, the students seem to be free.


    "Because the students may come here. Let''s move right away."


    "Yes, tosama"


    Kai and Van move together. Then there were those who would follow me.


    "I can''t help it at all. Ellen, can you ask?"


    "Okay, I''ll bring you Kai."


    "Princess! I''m a kid!"


    Van argues that she can''t help her. I was surprised at that, but I asked Van to ask. Kai twists her neck somehow.


    "Go to Muskell''s office. Van, I asked you."


    "Okay."


    "Come on, Muscle Instructor."


    "What is that?"


    My father grabbed the shoulder of Instructor Muskel, who makes his eyes black and white, and transfers while holding my hand. The next moment, Van and Kai also transferred.


    In the corridor where no one was left, the students who had followed were looking around with their eyes rounded.


    ***


    Muskel returned to his room in an instant and looked around with his eyes rounded.


    "No way ... a" transfer "that the great spirits use!"


    The magic of transfer was magic that only those who contracted with the Great Spirit could benefit. My dad used to use this magic on a daily basis to escape from Aguiel since his graduation days, so he seemed to be receiving envy from around.


    By the way, all spirits can transfer. However, it is not possible for the contracted party to receive the benefits unless they are more than a great spirit. Van had just been promoted to a great spirit, but seemed to be steadily empowered to transfer Kai.


    As Van and Kai transferred, Kai was thrown to the floor.


    "Wow!"


    Kai, rolling around the floor, didn''t know what had happened.


    "Are you okay? Kai-kun"


    "Mum. Sorry, kid."


    Kai, angry and angry, looked at the van with his eyes, and was silently protesting only with his eyes.


    "Muh ... what the kid.


    Sparks and sparks scattered between Kai and Van. I entered between them in a hurry.


    "Well!


    When I noticed that I shouldn''t fight in such a place, somehow they looked behind me and nodded with a pale blue face. Looking back at me, my father smiled at me.


    "Ellen, let them go and come here."


    My father''s hand was on his lap. Just as I had lunch, I was sitting on the sofa with my father, facing Muskel, but while my father and Muskel were talking, I was curious and glanced at the Vans. saw. The two were still scattering sparks with a slight eye contact while reflecting on them. I was worried that Van and Kai would be all right.


    ***


    Rafilia''s morning ended with a preacher''s sermon. He hurried to have lunch and chased his uncles, but his uncles could not be gone. However, a student of knights at a school meal made a noise when a hero came. As I was listening to the rumors, I heard a voice saying "Oh, oh" from behind.


    "I don''t know how I couldn''t help being concerned about the gossip of the Lord."


    Couscous laughs with the royal family Amiel. Amiel is dignified even though he was a royal family or of the same age. However, she had to be wrapped around her if she didn''t want to be involved. Sure enough, there are no people around Amiel and Rafilia.


    However, Amiel had only a royal family, and there were several people around him. Some of them are three girls of the same lady''s studies. The three ridiculous about Rafilia. At first I didn''t know why I was hated for the first time, but once I knew it was Amiel''s entourage, I was an enemy.


    Amiel tended to be isolated because of her special background, so her cousins, Gadiel and Rasuel, were always attentive. Aiming for the benefits, three of the same class seem to be approaching Amiel to drink sweet juice.


    For Rafilia, I don''t like it. Amiel and his surroundings get in the way whenever he talks to Gadiel. Then she laughs at Raffilia looking at the gap. He wanted to raise his voice to say that Amiel was isolated because he hated such a high-handed personality.


    "Oh, I was just curious as a relative because I was talking about my uncle."


    It is "uncle" and "relatives" that we want to emphasize. The boys talking to the hero approached Rafilia to see if they were relatives of the hero.


    "Yes, I want to see my uncle, but do you know where you went?"


    The men who heard it shone their eyes.


    "Maybe the Van Craift family?"


    "Yes, so ..."


    Rafilia was surprised at the sudden change in attitudes of the boys as she continued to teach.


    "I''m sorry! Is that girl really a hero''s daughter ?! It was so cute! Please introduce me!"


    Rafilia, who was surrounded by boys, was too surprised and solidified.


    "Come on, wait! I don''t care about Ellen! Uncle''s whereabouts ..."


    "Is that girl Ellen''s name! Ellen is so cute!"


    I haven''t heard anything about Rafilia, and my open mouth isn''t closed. Then there was a silly laugh from behind.


    "I don''t know."


    It comes in the words of Amiel. When I looked back and tried to complain, I saw a man at the entrance to the school food servant.


    "Kai! Wait!"


    Kai stopped to stop Raffilia and looked at him.


    "Do you want something?"


    "You are Ellen''s escort? Where is your uncle?"


    "..."


    "Hey, can''t you hear my words?"


    "I''m sorry, but I have not received permission from my husband to tell you."


    "Huh! What are you talking about? You''re not my servant!"


    The people around me were calm and quiet in Rafilia''s words. Kai is a veteran of knight science and a guardian of the Vanclift family for generations. It is not the class that is to be with the servant. The surroundings were stiffened by the words of a daughter of the Van Clifs family who did not understand it. He made a statement that hurt the vassals'' pride. It is no wonder that vassals can be overlooked.


    "In words, my master is Ellen and his father, Lovel. I''m not your servant because I''m so different from you, Sauvell."


    Raffilia had her eyes rounded.


    "Rude"


    A school servant called Kai. The aristocrat couldn''t follow him after entering Kai to the servant''s doorway.


    From behind the angry Rafilia, Amiel shouted so he could hear him.


    "You, at least"


    Rafilia turned her eyebrows and realized that her eyes around her had changed instantly. The men who had been close to Rafilia a little while ago saw this in a long winding and talked secretly. Apparently they were knight studies students.


    I know I''ve done something, but Rafilia doesn''t know what.


    "I don''t know my position as a noble because this person is from the common people. I''m sorry."


    Amiel has apologized to Knights students for Rafiel. The boys stunnedly looked at this, saying they didn''t know that they were from the common people.


    "Oh, that ..."


    At the moment Rafilia tried to say something, the others stepped back and kept a distance from Rafilia. It was the same as saying my whole body that I didn''t want to get involved.


    Rafilia runs away from her school meal when she is not broken. From there, Amiel again chased that the lady would not run.


    ***


    After that, I didn''t want to search for my uncle''s whereabouts and took the afternoon classes as usual. However, the rumors seemed to be running around already, and the rumors had been rumored by others.


    (What the heck!)


    As I was becoming more and more irritated, there was an uproar about how heroes were fighting against knights students.


    "Lie! Why a knight tower!"


    Girls of the same class make a noise. The towers of Knights and Lady Studies are extremely far apart and are heterosexual.


    (Wait a minute, if your uncle is there, that doesn''t mean Ellen is there too !!)


    Rafilia is frustrated by Ellen about what she is doing in a banned place.


    Rafilia stepped in with enthusiasm when the class was over, but this time she was discouraged when the Lovers stayed in a banned building.

 52 Strategy meeting.

    When I was directed to a place to stay with my father, the building was a temporary place for teachers to stay and was a place where students were forbidden. Kai, a graduate student, was allowed to enter the building in the name of my escort. When I was guided to the room where I would stay, there was facilities like a suite. While relaxing in the living room with everyone, Kai seems to have remembered something.


    "Lovell, what I want to hear ..."


    Kai was murdering and reporting something. At that time, I was fully enjoying Fumofu because Van had unraveled humanization.


    "Van, let''s fix the fur!"


    "What is the princess himself ... I am happy"


    In a van who turns her stomach defenselessly, I slowly insert the brush while preparing it with a hand comb so as not to get tangled. Van closed his eyes enchantingly and pleasantly. My father looks at it from a distance and listens to Kai''s report.


    "... Rafilia?"


    "Yes. The eyes of the people around me would be rumored for a while ..."


    "What do the Sauvell guys teach?"


    It is a serious act as a noble. There is no way to distinguish between servants and vassals. As I heard in advance, the fact that Sauvell sent Rafilia to ladies'' studies probably does not mean that Sauvell is willing to take over Rafilia.


    Lady studies is a place for bride training before getting married. It is a common practice for women who are taken out of the house as a bride to join this lady''s study, but if Rafilia would take over, she would have been included in aristocracy or therapeutics. At present, in the area of Van Craift, as the scale of the medicine-producing treatment has expanded, the number of treatment facilities has been increasing as a centerpiece of the territory. Sauvell would have had Rafilia choose one of these if he would be in command of the territory.


    "I''ll tell Sauvell, and if she says something, she''ll refuse everything, and the royal family."


    "Okay."


    Seeing Kai nodding in his words, he turned to me. Seeing me brushing while playing with Van, my father called out.


    "Speaking of which, Ellen, you noticed something. Could you tell me something?"


    In my father''s words, I did not stop brushing, but told what I knew now.


    "First of all, there are strange spaces in some places of the institute. The places seem to be regular.


    "A great spirit? Is there a great spirit under this institute?"


    "Yes, but it''s strange."


    "... What is strange?"


    "You should know the sign if it was originally. But the power is very small ... No, it''s more dispersed than it is small."


    "dispersion?"


    "That area is still out of speculation. However, there is something strange there because of the strange power in the regular places."


    "I mean, you have to look around ..."


    "I think there is no choice but to look at the gap."


    "By the way, Ellen, do you already know the place?"


    "For now, there are only four places where I felt strength. I feel like a normal waiting room."


    Stop your brushing hand and take out the school''s sketch from the school director. I found two places on the route to the director''s office. Two were found on the way to the knight tower.


    When I pointed to the location I found, I noticed something and silently fell silent.


    ������������


    "... Ellen?"


    My father tilts his head, but I don''t notice it because I''m spinning my head. Follow the place again with your finger while you remain silent.


    This institute has independent buildings for each faculty, each with a different tower. Probably, the building of the central castle and the surrounding buildings guessed from different types of construction, and the buildings gradually increased as needed. The central part, similar to Hohenzollern Castle, is the place used by faculty members of each department. The first floor was opened as a common place for each department. The school dining hall, multi-purpose plaza, and church are located in the center.


    The building on the left side of the main gate is where the eggs of the knights, called knight towers, gather. In addition, the tower on the far right of the main gate is the Lady Tower. As for these two towers, there were fences around the towers as if they were separated because they were heterosexual.


    The healing tower, the noble tower, and the lady tower are positioned in order from the knight tower on the left hand side.


    (It seems like there are six places in the central castle in angle and two places in each tower ...)


    When I hit a place where there was probably no other, my father watched the work silently.


    "Somehow like a magic circle ..."


    "What did you say?"


    "I''m just guessing, but I''ve just added a prediction, so if you go around there, the results may be faster."


    "Did you understand that already?"


    Kai was stunningly impressed, but I nailed that I was just guessing.


    "What''s going on tomorrow?"


    "I''m going around the healing tower with the directors. I''m going to feel depressed."


    I smile with my father''s words. My father left his back on the sofa and slept. According to my father''s popularity, it will be noisy in the treatment tower of tomorrow.


    "... Elen, you may have misunderstood something."


    "what is it?"


    "It''s Ellen better than me in therapeutics, because the territory''s clinic seems to be spreading as rumors."


    "eh"


    It''s the first time I round my eyes.


    "That director was also curious ..."


    Remembering the moment he found the hidden room, his father smiled black.


    "I think it''s a great opportunity to hear something."


    "Ellen is unforgiving."


    "Not as good as Tosama"


    When I smile, my father laughs too. Just looking at us, somehow Kai and Van turned their faces blue.


    ***


    The Dean of the Dean offered his guidance, knowing that the heroes would go to the healing tower tomorrow. The knight tower was originally from Lovell, and Kai was there, so he was refused to offer guidance.


    "I have to ask for the recipe for that medicine anyway ...!"


    The Dean recalls the rumor of Van Craift. It was a rumor that the princess of the territory would bring medicine. Then the hero and his daughter seem to be regularly procuring materials. There are other rumors that the daughter asks the spirits to make medicine. If you prepare the ingredients and ask the spirit, it may be completed as a medicine.


    I don''t know what spirit the daughter has contracted with, but the hero had a contract with the Great Spirit. The dean was groaning with his eyebrows on what to do to persuade both his father and his daughter. There is no calm when going back and forth in the room.


    "That''s right .... There''s a guy in therapeutics."


    The dean laughs grinously. He immediately went to the treatment tower with his feet.

 53 Van VS Chibisuke

    The next morning, while having a simple breakfast in the room and eating, everyone was reconfirming today''s schedule.


    "What''s that guy''s predictable behavior?"


    "I saw it as a mass of self-esteem. I will try to show you the highest therapeutics at this institute."


    "That means ..."


    "Isn''t it going to the room of the highest grade?"


    Normally, only shallow places will be shown to outsiders. If you want to bring your child to school, guide them to a place near the entrance or to the same grade as the child. But treatments in the vanclift territory are already astonishing to court therapists. This should be a step to convince us.


    "Is the highest grade 16 years old ..."


    "There will be those who have a contract with the spirit. Shouldn''t the spirit be notified first?"


    It is only a problem to fall into a situation like Asht before. In this regard, Van quickly finished his meal and returned to the spirit world first.


    "Let''s leave when Van comes back"


    "Yes"


    A little later, the three finish their meal. The tableware was returned to the wagon, and the sketch of the institute was spread on the enlarged table.


    "I''m going around the healing tower today, is that the way?"


    "Yes, because the healing tower is next to the knight tower that we turned around yesterday. There is a deep forest behind the healing tower and the knight tower, and there is a lake. Behind him, he grows herbs. ''''


    It is quite interesting. The technology seems to be more advanced than expected.


    "I''m interested depending on the plant being grown."


    "I thought that would be Ellen."


    My father was bitterly hitting the lake with his fingers with a smile.


    "If you have a flan or an opst, cultivation will be possible on your territory, and your dreams will spread!"


    "I''m ready to steal technology ..."


    I told my laughing father all I could.


    "What are you talking about? Are you ready to steal this drug technology?


    I decided that I would definitely show the field with a smile.


    "There''s a place in the treatment tower where you''re worried."


    "Yes, here and here. Probably there is something. I think it''s only enough power to understand at last. If I didn''t even know what it was, I would directly see what it meant I want to, but is it possible? "


    "This time, the dean is near me ..."


    Everyone sighed that they should have checked on the first day if possible. Just then, Van returns from the spirit world.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting"


    "I''m having a hard time with Van"


    He noticed that he was sighing, and Van asked his eyes.


    "I thought that the search was going to be more difficult than I thought ..."


    "Are you searching?"


    In explaining the situation, it was said that Van would check the place on the way, look at the gap and transfer together.


    "Van who is as expected!"


    Then a few minutes of things is enough. When he jumped at Van, he was surprised and accepted. If you bring me with momentum, it will turn around. When it was fun and laughing, my father reminded me that it was time.


    "Yes"


    He got down to the floor and ran to his father, and he gladly spread his arms. Looking at it, I stop suddenly.


    "Huh? Ellen?"


    He turned his body to the table next to his father leaning on his neck, and picked up the floor plan.


    "I was about to forget.


    And I just walk to the door.


    "Elene! Come and jump into Tosama''s chest!"


    I let go of my father, shouting behind, and I stepped out of the room.


    ***


    On the way, I was caught by my father from behind in the corridor, and I laughed at my slender father.


    "Ellen ... That''s sad"


    "I think Too should leave her soon."


    "It''s too early!"


    I was amazed by the appearance of my father pressing his head to me. Then, there was a sign from the other side of the corridor. When he tells him that he is coming, he suddenly looks sharp. I was amazed at the speed of the switch, and a stranger appeared from across the corridor.


    "Oh, Hume!"


    I immediately notice that it is a court healer Hume. Hume noticed me and rushed happily.


    "It''s been a long time, Ellen. Lovell."


    "It''s been a long time, but Hume is in the royal capital ...?"


    "I was called when I heard that Ellen was coming."


    I blinked at Hume who answered with a bitter smile.


    "Hume is already a court healer ...?"


    "In this institute, graduation is determined to be an adult. However, if you have a high ability, there are recruitment to the royal capital, but until you graduate, you are only a graduate student."


    When I realized that jumping was recognized, I finally realized that it was like workplace training.


    "But Hume is already ..."


    "Yes. I''m a court healer, but I''m a graduate student and can''t take disciples."


    He told me that when he became a court healer, he had to take his disciple as an assistant. However, Hume''s prowess was already beyond his assistants, and he was granted special recognition as a court healer.


    "Hume is amazing."


    Sadly, Hume rounded his eyes and gradually turned his cheeks red.


    "Oh, sorry ... I wasn''t used to being praised so much ..."


    I was surprised to see her face covered with her hands shyly lowered. What kind of environment does not praise someone who is so skilled?


    "But I will lose to Ellen. Why not compare your knowledge today?"


    "Good! I was worried about the contents of the class at the institute!"


    Hume''s chest began to wobble as soon as the two were blossoming in the conversation. Then, suddenly, a shadow I suddenly came across popped out.


    "Himesha ...! ! ��


    The shadow words that popped out could not be said until the end. Van, suddenly responding to the shadow that suddenly popped out, grabbed his ears.


    "Hey, Chibi ... what are you going to do?"


    Asht, who was caught by Van and buoyed in the air, stumbled in the air, witnessing the person grasping himself. Van gazed at Asht, who was still gripping, without hiding the killing.


    "Va, van-kun! No ears!"


    I rush to take Asht from Van. Rabbit ears are the key. Don''t do that, don''t do van! I scolded.


    "Yes, but the princess ..."


    I''m sorry to Van, who was depressed, but repeatedly stroking Asht''s back, stiffened, telling him repeatedly that he shouldn''t catch his ear.


    "Wouldn''t Van want to be caught in the tail and hung in the air?"


    "Yes, yes ..."


    With Asht in his chest, I scolded Van and praised Van for his quick action.


    "But I was able to deal with it immediately, Van! I was worried about me. Thank you."


    "Hi, princess ...!"


    He looked at the van who was uplifting and rejoiced, and breathed out if he was all right. Only then did Asht come back to me and tremble. Ast struggles to comfort him, and Asht begins to find out whether he has calmed down.


    "Himeshama ..."


    "It''s been a long time, Asht. No, no, jump out fast. You''ll be surprised?"


    He preached to Asht, and Asht was also depressed.


    "Van is my escort. So I tried to protect me. I''m sorry."


    "Hi ..."


    Now I smiled, they would be okay.


    "If you suddenly think of something, is that ambush at that time?"


    My father, like Van, saw Giroli and Asht. Van shouted at her nose, asking Asht, who shook again and again.


    "Thank you, do not scare Asht!"


    When I got angry with my father, he was very depressed. It seems that Hume and Kai, who had been looking at it with their eyes round, finally came back to reality.


    "Oh, sorry. I''m sorry. I''m Hume. And my spirit Asht. Asht was rude ..."


    Hume greets Van and Kai for the first time, followed by Van and Kai. After a while, the dean will come. Before that, I wanted to say hello to me ... I was talking to Hume who was muddy and I didn''t notice. Van stared furiously at Asht in my arm. Then Asht seemed to notice that gaze, and laughed at him.


    "~~ This guy !?"


    "Van? What happened?"


    Suddenly, I curled my eyes over Van, who was screaming, pointing to Asht and calling for his little assistant. And as he looks at Asht with his eyes closed, he is swallowed and swung by Van''s momentum.


    "Van ...?"


    When I looked at the van with doubt, she seemed to be hurt and seemed to look good with the sound effect of Gern.


    "Princess !!!! Which is cute, me or that little assistant?"


    Ashut is cute while cursing his eyes on the van who is suddenly packed. Van had turned blue and looked desperate.


    "Van is rather cool ... Van?


    Kai knocks on the shoulders of Van, who is depressed holding his knees. I did not notice that Asht was suffocating just as I had won in my arm.


    In addition, the father and Hume, who were watching the scene, apologized for sighing with each other and letting the story go.

 54 Hume's situation.

    Kai pokes at the back of the depressed van, and the enraged Van is a kid! ! And tried to grab it. Immediately, my father grabs Van''s long neckline and stops. Van screamed, protesting at his father''s eyes with tears.


    "Ellen, give it back to him."


    Asht, who was called it, had a look of Garn, but I certainly handed Asht to Hume if it wasn''t going to work. I am pleased to be able to sneak up on the soft hair of rabbits.


    And he took his father''s hand while still holding the neckline, and To-sama! Then my father gave me his hand.


    "Uh ~ ... I thought I''d get out ..."


    She crosses the hallway and sympathizes with Van, holding her head. It was pretty painful. He approached Van, who was stroking his neck and legs, and stroked his head, stroking him.


    "Princess����!"


    He seemed to be embraced by an impressive van, but he avoided it by himself.


    "The princess has been cold to me since humanization ..."


    Van had a little hit. If he is a beast, he will gladly jump, but if he is a man, he will still hesitate and hesitate a little.


    "I''m sorry .... I don''t seem to be familiar with Van''s figure yet, so I wondered if he could be suddenly embraced by a human man who didn''t know anything ..."


    "What?"


    When an unknown man suddenly embraced him, the woman escaped and, apparently, finally noticed Van.


    "I''m sorry, Princess ... I didn''t care enough."


    "No. I''m sorry."


    "Now, I''ll come back after returning!"


    "Yeah, you''re always welcome!"


    Reconciliation, I hold Van''s hand and pull up the sitting van. When he saw it, he said that he had finally calmed down.


    "Well, court healer. Can you ask for guidance?"


    Hume nodded, confused by his smiling father.


    "Let''s go?"


    Looking up at Van''s face to hold his hands, Van immediately gave me his hand. Follow the fume by holding hands together.


    Van is supposed to be in the cat department, but his hair is wolf-cut, so he just thought a bit like a dog.


    ***


    After Hume was the castle''s central square. This seems to be a communal place, but there are no graduate students. It seems that the class has already started. At the entrance of the square, the dean and a male teacher in therapeutics were already standing together.


    "Oh, good morning, Lovell!"


    My father greeted me in the morning while shaking hands with the high-school director. I also say hello to them. Kai and Hume greeted each other as graduate students, but only Van stared at the dean.


    "Van"


    When he pulled his hand, Van, who seemed to have noticed at last, greeted him bluntly.


    "Van, what happened?"


    When I heard that Van''s attitude was unusual, Van told me that he had to smile and bend down.


    "It looks like he''s trying to use that man, Hume, to find out how to make medicine."


    (e����)


    Van is a great spirit that manipulates the wind. He probably manipulated the wind and picked up the words of the dean.


    Van''s words made me wonder. I thought I would do something, but why did the Dean come to the court healer Hume for guidance?


    (Hume is already well-known as a court clerk, so why do you want to talk to Saragakuin now?)


    Certainly, from the institution''s point of view, it would be a pride to have trained future talent as a court healer. But can we call the busy fume already working as a court healer?


    (This is ... what is the connection between the institute and the royal family, or ...)


    Either Hume is connected to the dean. First of all, do not forgive Hume.


    "Thank you for telling me, Van.


    He smiled and smiled at Van, and Van smiled and answered, "I am always on the side." It''s very encouraging that Van is on the side. Reminding me, I glanced at Hume while listening to the conversation between the dean and my father who were talking.


    Hume was slightly lowered behind the Dean. The complexion is bad. I couldn''t see the handle while doing each other''s wickedness, and I leaned on my eyebrows.


    And I got stuck on my own idea.


    (There is only one more thing ... there is a situation where we have to cross hands)


    It appears that Hume may have been threatened by the dean.


    (This is ... let''s expose it, including the area.)


    A man who is sneaking behind the scenes and aiming for Van Craift''s medicine will not be a good person. If you''re threatened and want to ask for the details of the drug, you''ll know that Hume was present in Raphelia''s kidnapping, and that it''s no longer possible.


    I must listen to what the director says because she is threatened. But I have already declared that I will not even tell the royal family about this medicine. Hume should know that there is no way to teach the director of the academy who has no advantage over the royal family how to make medicine. That''s why I was most convinced to guess that Hume was actually sandwiched between the academy and his complexion.


    I sneakly talked to Van with his back to the Dean. The evildoer is more likely to know what he is talking about in his mouth.


    "Van, gather rumors around the Dean and Hume. Hume may be threatened by the Dean."


    In my words whispering to Van, Van curled his eyes. Apparently, Kai, who had been heard because he was nearby, was also curled up.


    "Princess ... where do you know that?"


    In more detail, the dean was screaming at Hume with a great sword curtain. Even though I haven''t talked yet, Van and Kai asked why.


    "Is he threatened?"


    "It''s more likely. Hume was in the case of Rafilia, he heard my declaration that he wouldn''t tell the royal family how to make the medicine. He knew it It seems that he is under the auspices of the dean, because he is in an irresistible position, so in some cases he gives priority to Hume. "


    "... I thought I would say that for a princess."


    Van grinned with a bitter smile.


    "I''m sorry to ask a lot. Van relies."


    "Fufu. Please tell me more! I will be helpful!"


    "..."


    Van fired at Kai, who had a slightly enviable face.


    "Because I had a request from the princess, I was crying beside the princess and weeping away. Okay, the kid will protect the princess until I return!"


    Kai''s eyes were rounded by Van''s words. But the next moment, of course, I saw Van with determined words and eyes. The two were hitting their fists without signal. His breath looks perfect.


    (These places seem to be good friends ...)


    But sometimes they are a little worried because they seem to be in small butts.


    Van was so happy to be asked by me and smiled all the time. When I was caught by it and smiled at me too, my father was bitterly laughing and looking like it would be fun.


    "What were you sneaking but is it better? It seems to be moving."


    "It''s okay! Van, please!"


    "Understood"


    After gracious bowing, Van vanished suddenly. The deans are already unaware of Van''s existence, as he was already walking in front.


    (Let''s be prepared.)


    I smiled, holding hands with my father and chasing after the directors.

 55 Hume and dean.

    Hume leads the healing tower. Behind him, the director of the school explained to his father that he was a dad. The dean seems to think that my father can nominate me if he nods, and he is desperately appealing to him.


    When I listened a little to the director of the academy, he seemed to be talking about the academy''s system. At what time does the school start-is it related to the content of therapeutics? Since his father was a student at the institute, it would not make sense to explain the institution''s system, but the director seems to have forgotten about it. I was looking at it from behind my father, but I realized that I wasn''t enjoying the castle.


    Yesterday I forgot my pleasure as I was focusing my nervous search for the gap inside the castle.


    I have always loved castles. I am also interested in the structure of the building, but above all it is in its calm appearance. I don''t really want to live here, but the strewn decorations and the stacked brick walls. I feel really loving at places I care for while repairing places that have weathered a little over the years.


    Certainly, there is no end to interest in new laboratory equipment and materials developed with newly discovered substances. But I love things that have been used with great care.


    Clocks and fountain pens passed down from parents to children. My maternal grandparents in Kyushu were such people, and I saw umbrellas that had been used for repairs, re-clothed cloths, and used them all the time. My grandmother, whose hobby is cooking, values Japanese kitchen knives very much, and the patterns on the kitchen knives have been used to the extent that I feel the age. By the way, it seems that the grandfather went to a store in Kamakura to buy it and presented it to his grandmother. It was impressive that the knives had an inscription "Masamune". When I ask my grandfather, it looks like a swordsmith shop with a long history.


    I missed the story, but looked back at the surrounding buildings while reminding me of that. It changes from a central castle to a castle surrounding the outside. This building, similar to Windsor Castle, has an outer wall of bricks. For a moment, it was visible on the wall. Perhaps it is a building as a rampart that was added to protect the central castle.


    (Speaking of which, there are 6 small spaces in the castle, and 8 in the outer castle. There is a space surrounding the central castle. There is something to protect the central castle. ?)


    Look at the interior of the castle around the outside while tilting the head. There is nothing like a painting on a wall with carpets like a British castle. Although the arches at each entrance were finely crafted, they were basically simple walls with only bricks laid. If it is a castle as a symbol of the aristocracy, this would be a luxury, but it may be a wall-like building.


    The top class seemed to be on the ground floor, and the classroom that was guided was very close. With the appearance of the dean and the father, the place is noisy at once.


    "Oh, that''s right! Continue the class!"


    The students and teachers return to class in a hurry in the words of the dean. However, he was rumored to be worried. A few people noticed it as he whispered behind his father.


    (Hey, that girl ...!)


    (Hero''s ...?)


    The school president is screaming and scolding again as it spreads wildly. The father who saw it sighed on purpose. Then, the noise stops suddenly. The dean turned his face blue, and the teachers also disappeared.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt your class. This is good. Oh court healer, you''ll guide me."


    My father encouraged Hume to improve the classroom scene. Hume acknowledges "frightened" and leaves the classroom and heads out.


    "You will know how the institution works, so I won''t explain it. I''ll guide you through the treatment tower equipment."


    "That''s more likely to be fruitful.


    My father reaches out to me. I nodded and took my father''s hand. We went outside without giving thanks for leaving, and the deans looked at us with a pale blue face.


    "Welcome, Lovell!"


    The father speaks harshly to the director who comes in a hurry.


    "Oh, you don''t need it.


    With the stunned dean, we went out into the garden.


    ***


    "Tosama, were you good?"


    When I asked him if he wasn''t going to talk to the dean, he winked that this was also a tactic.


    "Because he''s angry and screaming nowadays. Van will pick it up."


    I understand that. It''s probably a type that puts out emotions and rags.


    "While staying, I''ll always follow this. I was just listening to the story, but it''s just boastful.


    "Don''t you notice that Tomo, Kai, and Hume are there?"


    He seemed to have called Hume himself, but he did not seem to have any explanation.


    "But this is as soon as Ellen comes out. I''d like to avoid where graduates are."


    Hume and Kai smiled at his father''s words.


    "I''m sorry, Lovell. Everyone at the knight tower yesterday was so excited ..."


    When Kai bowed, he couldn''t help but laughed at his father.


    "Muskel also has bad people. I''ve done it too."


    The atmosphere of the academy changed rapidly as we walked together with Hume at the head of four. Apparently it is heading to the backyard. As the number of ivy on the outer wall increases, it gradually changes to a place where the wall is wrapped in green. After diving through the green-colored arches, we arrived at a place full of greenery, similar to a garden called the English Garden.


    "Wow! It''s amazing!"


    Not just herbs. It is a place where various flowers and trees are planted and benches are set in some places, so that people enter and exit are calculated.


    "This is made mainly of medicinal herbs that are easily available, with the aim of making the eyes of the human entertainable."


    "The purpose of entertaining people with medicinal herbs is not something you can see elsewhere."


    "Yes. I plant a lot of things that are used for meals here, mainly because they are relatively easy to grow.


    The place where edible flowers and herbs are mainly grown seems to be in a different place, but I thought the idea was interesting.


    "I see ... Is it a medicinal herb?"


    If it is edible and good for your body, it will be exhausted.


    "Isn''t the herb mainly used for treatment here?"


    "It grows close to the lake. Plants grow better in areas with more water."


    "Can it go from here?"


    "Yes. I will guide you.


    Hume was laughing happily at me as she talked. It''s nice to be able to see the castle scenery as if you''re walking in the English garden.


    "I didn''t even have this idea in the territory. It might be a medicinal herb garden for sightseeing purposes!"


    "The story is expanding right away."


    My father smiled and I kept talking with a smile.


    "It''s the same effort to grow medicinal plants, and I think this is a good hand?"


    "Well, that''s the case. If Ichii also put in, wouldn''t they take medicinal herbs without permission?"


    It was. In this world, the order of the neighborhood is ambiguous. People will not be able to enter if there is a recognition that they are "fields," but many people still steal crops from poverty. This is especially the case for residents who have come to the territory for treatment. The problem was that those who had run out of money during their stay had entered the fields.


    "Even if you take the entrance fee of the herb garden, it seems that you will be brought with medicinal plants because you paid ..."


    There are few entertainment places like the earth in this world. A good place to stay is a bar in the inn or a noble recreational room.


    "This might be possible because of the royal garden and the school."


    "Yeah ... it''s certainly going to be difficult in our territory."


    I remembered the reality and ended up trying. The territory still has a small number of patients. The impatient is coming to the territory. Just hearing the herb raised by the Van Clift family could have led to speculation that it could be used as a medicinal material and could be taken away.


    "Well, it won''t be that depressed. If you can enjoy this much, you can ask a gardener to grow it."


    When my father laughed that he should grow up in the garden, I was well.


    "It''s true!"


    Also, when I looked at Hume lazy, Hume closed his eyes a little and laughed.


    "Princess is funny because her expression changes around the time."


    Hume, who had been clear until a while ago, returned to his attitude when he first met. And while I was squinting, Hume shrugged, showing off your hates that you had returned when you first met.


    "Because he was by the side."


    "Are you a dean?"


    "Yes. It''s noisy unless you''re a graduate student."


    Sure, Hume is currently a graduate student. But he has a title as court healer. Van said he was yelling at the dean. Are you threatened not to get on the chart in a circuitous way? Looking at Hume, he sighed a little, perhaps reminiscent of the Dean.


    "Is it really difficult?"


    When he tilted his head and asked, Hume smiled at me.


    "... Somehow the princess seems to be bald in various ways."


    "Oh dear"


    Speaking of which, Hume was there at that time. It is also known that wind spirits recover rumors. So it might be faster to listen directly.


    "Is the Dean trying to use you to uncover the recipe for medicine?"


    In my words, Hume opened his eyes and looked as if he had given up something that he couldn''t.


    "It was known, after all."


    "The dean is yelling out loud, so it seems like there is a cylinder around?"


    "Wow ..."


    He had no choice but to laugh, and Hume was tired and laughing.


    Dad and Kai were silently watching our conversation. Still, they do not stop and head to the medicinal herb garden by the lake. Along the way, Hume opened his mouth.


    "He''s my father-in-law."


    "... Who are you?"


    I knew it in my head, but I felt a bit denied.


    "Even if you know a princess, he''s the director of the school."


    The laughing Hume''s voice was unexpectedly raised by my father behind me, and the voice of "Wow" including Kai''s sympathy resonated around me.

 56 Suddenly, the rescue operation is decided!

    I look at my father and Kai and look down. Hume smiled and said he was OK, but when I got angry that he was rude, Father and Kai apologized.


    "It''s good, it''s not something I can boast of."


    "No, it might be a bit ..."


    When I say pale, that''s it? It was rather a momentum that affirmed the fathers.


    "Dad died in an accident, and mom worked hard to raise me, who was young. At that time, the man started seeing her."


    I didn''t know how to talk to Hume, who spoke quietly with a sigh, as if she had given up.


    "Mother remarried for me, a common story."


    With that said, I finally felt as if all the pieces had fit into Hume shrugging.


    "Is that so ... finally convincing?"


    "����What do you mean?"


    Hume looked into my face with a suspicious face. For a moment I was wondering if it would be a demon, but I decided to say the truth that I could negotiate as it is.


    "How did Hume come to the territory with his Highness when Rafilia was kidnapped?"


    "... what?"


    Hume watched out here.


    "While hitting ... Isn''t your mother feeling bad?"


    Hume opened his eyes to the words I cut straight.


    "It didn''t go away with the rumored medicine ..."


    "Why do you know that!"


    The fume suddenly started rising, and I almost fluttered, but laughed to show room.


    "Because that Majesty can''t stop by you."


    "����What do you mean"


    "Your Majesty is a perfectionist. No matter how promising you are, your experience is inferior to anyone. You can''t choose such a person to accompany your Highness."


    "..."


    "I can only think of one thing. Her Majesty chose your potential over the details of the Van Craift medicine."


    "why����"


    With Hume''s open-minded attitude, I was convinced that my reasoning was right.


    "You have negotiated with your Majesty to save your mother because you want to know more about the medicine in Van Craig, and you''re in a position to be asked by the dean to shield her and tell her what to say. ���� I saw it. ��


    "Why Why����"


    "Once you make the hypothesis, you''re convinced of all of Hume''s actions. You already have the title of a court healer. `` Even if you look at it from the end, you can see it immediately. ''''


    In my words, Hume had a frowning face, as if he had bitten a worm. I said sorry for that.


    "What if your mother''s disease can be cured?"


    "... Stop the lie. Even your medicine did not heal."


    Hume may have been under the direction of the Dean to get my medicine.


    "My only drugs are antipyretic analgesics and antibiotics."


    "... isn''t it a medicine that works for everything?"


    "That''s right. Temporarily removing pain and fever will only work for infectious diseases such as colds."


    "... isn''t that your mother''s disease?"


    "I can think of" genes "or" psychogenics "... there are many other factors, but if you divide them simply, are they around here?"


    "Well ...?"


    In my words, not only Hume but also my father and Kai leaned.


    "Do you have a family that is more susceptible to illness? At a certain age, your parents and siblings suffer from such illness, or they are caused by being overtaken by the environment."


    "Catch up ..."


    Probably. To the stunned Hume, I brought out negotiations, sorry.


    "Probably, I think you need to change the environment to cure your mother''s disease."


    "Is my mother cured?"


    "... How about keeping a distance from your father-in-law?"


    "What is that ...?"


    Eyes that glow for a moment when hopes are healed will look as if they have sank at once. As he wondered, he was a little hesitant, but he thought he should talk, and Hume opened his mouth little by little.


    "Mother was remarried, but the man had a real wife. She often became sick and sick because of her."


    "..."


    "That man didn''t like his bedridden mother, and this man hit her again. Then she was getting worse. But she can''t even see her anymore ... even get to meet her I don''t have it. "


    "... Is that the director of the academy was compliant to see your mother?"


    ������������


    Hume remained silent, but this should be affirmative. It was because he was determined that he couldn''t do what the dean said, and so he gave up his resignation.


    "Hume. Where is your house?"


    "... what?"


    "Mom, let''s get drunk right now!"


    "Yeah yeah!?"


    "... Hey, Ellen. What are you talking about?"


    My father squeezed his mouth as if he could not collect. I turned around and told my father.


    "This is a deal. We can do it."


    "No, certainly."


    "����transaction?"


    "Hume. My territory is understaffed, especially by healers."


    "Eh ... I work for the court ..."


    "It''s okay. I''m going to make the same decision to tell your Majesty."


    "What do you mean����?"


    I smiled at the confused Hume.


    "Your Majesty wants to sell you to us. Tell me that if you bring in Hume, you''ll double the drug deal. He will probably leave you as the court healer to Van Craig. You will be sent to me as an assignment. ''''


    "It''s the same as reconnaissance!"


    "Yeah, but we don''t hurt or itch. Oh, I''m okay to tell you that I understand that."


    "... I''m messed up."


    "We''re driving this exchange normally, so Hume. In our territory, we''re using" company housing. "


    "Fat ...?"


    "If you work, you will have a house."


    In my words Hume opened his eyes.


    In a world where it is not even easy to find a place to work because of migrant workers, my territory has begun to work on employment soon after the increasing number of migrants.


    "In my territory, patients come in search of medicines. Beds are not enough, and healers are not enough. I decided to fix it. ''''


    Hume, who is stunned by my words, listens silently to my deal.


    "The company house has a certain size. It is possible to live with a family."


    "Is that ... real?"


    "Yes, people around me know that this home is the home of a healer, and of course security is on. The home of the healer is respected in our territory. There are also people who came from Japan and we have been discussing well if there is a part that we want to improve ... "


    "Can I live with my mother?"


    "You can even talk to your Majesty and put pressure on the Dean. The Dean is trying to get me out of the way to make the drug. not"


    To put it simply, Hume was crying and trying to open his mouth with a trap, but upset that he couldn''t speak anything.


    "But I think it''s okay to report after the fact. We have a way to save Hume''s mother right away."


    "How? Right now?"


    "Hume, you know we''re spirits. Forget? We can transfer."


    As he smiled and glanced open, Hume opened his eyes as he remembered. It''s as if you follow God.


    "... I''ll ask you! Please! Please help my mother!"


    "Okay."


    I smiled at the negotiations, and my father and Kai were bitter smiles behind.


    "Never come to Gakuin and recruit a court healer before visiting the healing tower ..."


    My father shrugged that my daughter didn''t really know what to do.


    ***


    He asked his father to fly and set up a company house in Sauvell, and asked him to lend a room in the mansion until he prepared it. He also asked for a message to His Majesty. One shot if my father asks. Your Majesty will be ready to prepare the documents for you soon.


    Call Van and plan to rescue Hume''s mother. Fortunately, the directors seem to live in a mansion that is immediately out of the way. I and Hume, Van and Kai moved to a place where I could see the whole house and confirmed it.


    When it came to scouting from the sky, Kai and Hume were so eye-catching that they couldn''t believe it, so we decided to climb a bit to the sky. By the way, Hume and Van are holding hands.


    "Ick!"


    As they float together, Kai and Hume become stiff and get used to it little by little. In accordance with that, move up to the mansion while slowly rising. Kai and Hume managed to keep their eyes open while hardening.


    "Hume, where is your mother''s room?"


    "Oh, it''s that west corner room on the third floor ..."


    "Does that mean that window is that?"


    Before checking the entire picture of the mansion, concentrate only on reclaiming the mother.


    Ask Van to confirm who is in that room before transferring. Then there seems to be only one sign. She nodded with Van, looking at her face, probably her mother.


    We move into the room in an instant. Then there was a beautiful woman with a coughing, sickly pale face.


    "Geho ..."


    "mother!!"


    "e����?"


    The son''s voice might have been suddenly surprised from the room. I was choking severely. Hume hurriedly rubbing her mother''s back, saying sorry.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt you suddenly"


    When I bowed down, my mother''s eyes were round and who was it? "I was confused. And Hume, where are you from? I was confused by moving my face around.


    "I''m Ellen Vanclift"


    "Vanclift ... Are you making medicine ...?"


    For those who are sick, the name of the Vanclift family has become more famous in the sense that it makes medicine rather than a hero''s home.


    "Yes, Hume''s mother, would you like to recuperate on my territory?"


    "e����?"


    "Mom, don''t rely on that guy anymore?"


    Hume grabbed his mother''s hand, crying.


    "I know I''m remarried for me. But I don''t want this. I''m glad I could stay with my mother alone and stay together ... I didn''t want to ... I don''t want that guy to see her. I asked her to see her many times ... "


    "Hume ..."


    "If this is the case, my mother will die ... Please do not leave me alone ..."


    The mother reached out to Fume, who began to weep, and hugged her.


    "I''m sorry ... I''m just weak ..."


    "No. No, that guy is all bad. Taking advantage of his mother''s weakness, this is ..."


    Hume bite her lips, as she realized she was the weakness.


    "The princess of the Van Craift family is looking for a healer, and I''m going to be sent as a court healer ... Well, if you go there, You can live with your mother! "


    Her mother was even more confused because of Hume''s rush.


    "Would you like to relocate anyway? Is your only thing in this room?"


    My mother is confused by my words, is that so ...? I affirmed.


    "Then, the contents of this room will be transferred at a stretch! Uncle Sauvell has asked you to leave a room in the mansion temporarily!"


    Forcibly add a sleigh and turn around with Van. Van was nervous about sending so much luggage to Van Craift, but said he was OK.


    My power is the mother of the world.


    When power was wasted, he held his hand with Van and closed his eyes together.

 57 The busyer gets addicted.

    When I concentrated my attention on the Vanclift House, I saw Sauvell and Loren in a corner of the cabin rushing to give instructions to maids and servants. I knew that my father had told me in advance. Tell Van that it''s okay and release your strength.


    The transition is instantaneous. When I opened my eyes, I could hear the surprise and screams of Sauvell and the maids from below.


    We moved the furniture in that room, including the people. Sauvell and others are stunned by us and their beds and chests floating in the air.


    "Uncle!"


    As he spread his hands and hugged him from the air, Sauvell hugged him, confused.


    "Eh, Ellen ... stop this because I''m surprised ..."


    Chests and beds are slowly lowered to the floor. Hume and his mother on the bed were stunned, hugging each other.


    "I''m sorry. By the way, hurry and send a healer to see Hume''s mother."


    "Oh, oh ..."


    Although still surprised, Sauvell lowered me to the floor and greeted her mother in bed.


    "They seem to have been astonished at each other. I''m sorry for my niece. I''m Sauvell, the head of the Vanclift family."


    "Oh, that ..."


    "Oh, don''t worry. I just heard a little from my brother, but I''ve heard he''s a healer who works for me."


    "Yes, yes ..."


    Despite being puzzled, Hume''s mother greeted him.


    "I''m late. I''m Liliana Berndour ..."


    "Berndur? Countess?"


    Sauvell was surprised. And slide your eyes to the surrounding furniture. The furniture there is just general furniture used by employees. I guess I couldn''t think of an Earl.


    "... What about Ellen?"


    "I will tell you the details at night, but in a nutshell, we have rescued the princess trapped by the Countess of Vice!"


    "rescue����?"


    "Oh, that''s it! I asked!"


    Hume rushed to Sauvell.


    "Are you somewhere ..."


    "Oh, it''s been a long time ... My name is court healer Hume, who was accompanying her when she was drowned."


    ������������


    Sauvell is now solidified. The moment he thought he was in such a place, he heard that he was finally coming to his territory and realized that he was this court healer.


    "E ~ re ~ n ~ ...?"


    "Hi!"


    "Why go to the institution and bring back the court healer ... or rather, Berndour is the name of the family that has been managing the institution for generations ..."


    Yes, it was a house where I kept sending letters to send me to school. I went to the representative there and brought back the house, so Sauvel may have hurt her head.


    "Everything Ellen does is unpredictable ..."


    "����sorry?"


    If you read your actions, I think it''s a problem. With that in mind, he apologized, and Sauvel sighed, giving up his thoughts that it had not started.


    "Oh, for the time being ... Lauren. Call your mother. It''s better to leave it to a woman. The healer will also call a woman."


    "Understood"


    "Did you tell us more at night?"


    "Yes. We will return to the institute to prove the alibi."


    "Are you ...? Well, it always comes at night. With my older brother."


    "Yes. Hume, let''s go back to school!"


    Hume and Liliana were much more bloated among us, all of a sudden.


    "Huh? Huh?"


    "Please return to the institution and guide the institution as originally planned. It was with us all the time. So to explain to the academy president."


    "Oh, oh ... I see."


    "Liliana, let''s talk slowly with you later. I came here for recuperation. Please feel free to think so. Don''t worry about the Countess. I''ll explain it here!"


    "Eh, yeah ...?"


    "It''s okay. I''ll get better soon!"


    Takes Van''s hand and transfers Kai and Hume in an instant. The remaining Sauvells were only exhaling tired sighs.


    ***


    Transferred to its original location. And waving his hand in front of the frightened Hume, he calls out. It seemed that he hadn''t returned from the exiled state yet.


    "Are you okay?"


    ������������


    "Hume?"


    When I move my eyes around, it''s where I was. It''s been less than 20 minutes since I moved from here. The difference is that my father has not returned yet.


    "����dream?"


    "It''s not a dream. Liliana is in my mansion."


    "Lie ... this is so easy ..."


    "I think the dean is going to go bad, but I''m going to hit it further, so it may go even worse, but she''s okay because she evacuated?"


    "........."


    Hume suddenly laughed, and I bowed to what happened.


    "Really, what a princess!"


    "e����"


    "That''s true ... I hope my wish will come true so soon ... I''m so worried ... I''m so worried ..."


    Gradually, my words shrank, and I gently presented a handkerchief to Hume, who started crying and crying.


    Hume''s hand reaches out to get a handkerchief and an arm is taken. He was hugged in an instant, stiffened and his eyes rounded, and Hume cried, thank you, thank you and thank you many times.


    "Thank you! Get away from the princess!"


    The next moment he was torn off by a very high van. I remained stunned during that time, but I was not noticed by Kai''s eyes behind him, who immediately concealed me behind me.


    "Not at all! There was no need to be careful!"


    Van was grabbing anger and grabbing Hume''s neck, but he was crying and laughing that he was crazy.


    "Oh ... I''m really happy to tear you down ..."


    Hume says like a dream, but for the time being I acted as if nothing had happened.


    "For the time being, Hume. If you ask the Dean, don''t let him know. I''ll keep it secret when it''s gone. Make time to make sure you''re ready and help Liliana. "


    "... Yeah, of course. It''s for my mother."


    "So, please continue to guide the treatment tower!"


    Hume smiled bitingly at me, behaving as if nothing had happened.


    "Really, a princess ..."


    "what is it?"


    "... Why did you help me? I was once on the royal side or on the school side, right?


    "Is the enemy of the enemy an ally?"


    "e����"


    "Remember that I helped Hume in exchange terms? We did a deal. Thank you, thank you for your sincerity!"


    When I said that with a smile, Hume shrugged and lost. Some people, like Alberto, take it for granted and take care of it for good and evil. There are also people in the world, such as deans who take it up and take a high-pressure attitude.


    Rather than leaving seeds that could be driven by suspicion, he said that they respected each other, did not rot, and only sought profit.


    "Oh ... I see. I think I understand why the princess crosses her Majesty ..."


    "... Why? I don''t feel like being praised."


    Following Hume''s words, laughing and praising, I followed her along with Kai, leaning forward. But I didn''t realize that Hume was sneaking and that His Highness would have a hard time ...


    The road gradually changes to stone pavement. Immediately there was a small channel. It resembles that little waterway next to the fields.


    "I''m drawing water from the lake. The lake''s water is also used in the gardens."


    "Hou ..."


    Maybe this is quite well equipped. Like the art of channeling, the standard in the world is basic well water. Since it is common to pump water from there, it seems difficult to see the idea from the waterway in this way. Further interest has emerged in the medicinal herb growing areas that are ahead.


    ***


    The guards instantly set their hands on the handle of the sword, with Lover appearing suddenly in Lavisuel''s office.


    "Rovel. If they come without any warning, will they be cut one by one?"


    "It''s been a long time. Your Majesty. It will only appear where your Majesty is, so if your Majesty stops it is okay."


    "I often say"


    Lavisuel laughs and lowers the guard, but his face and hands remain facing the papers. Then, to Lavisuel, who cut out what it was for, Lovel cut out straight.


    "Ellen wants a court healer at His Majesty''s place."


    "... Huh? It''s unusual for Ellen''s request"


    "I tell you that you can double the drug you''re trading if you come over. My name is Hume."


    "Ahhhh!"


    Lovel sighed to Lavisuel, who suddenly began to laugh.


    "I''m looking at him. It would be nice to send him."


    "I thought so, but I''m scared because Ellen talks exactly as expected."


    "... Your daughter is really hard to do. You''ve come and thought you''d be rather good. The extra medicine might have been less than twice as much ..."


    "Ah. If you''re a daughter, you''re going to go up and cut prices."


    "Okay. Should I give Hume a resignation?"


    "Oh, and the mother of the healer wants to take it with me."


    Lavisuel, who had been writing documents, stopped working.


    "... I think that house is Berndour."


    Lovel shrugged at Lavisuel, who looked at what he was doing.


    "If the Dean wants to get Ellen into the school, it''s been a constant contact. It looks like she''s trying to find a way to make the drug, if she finds out what she''s going to do. She seems to be connected to other countries. "


    "Did you send me and Ellen to the enemy? That''s it."


    Lavisuel immediately grabs a blank piece of paper and writes something without hesitation, with a black smile. I signed it, put it in an envelope, and stamped it with wax.


    "This is Berndour"


    "That helps a lot"


    "Because the fear of turning Ellen into an enemy has permeated."


    Lavisuel, bitter, stopped trying to return to her job and called Lovell again.


    "If possible, it''s the ratio of drugs, but give me more painkillers."


    "How did you do?"


    "That works well."


    "Oh, is that something wrong?"


    "I don''t have a headache. I can sleep well if I drink before going to bed."


    "... Isn''t it drinking with sake?"


    ������������


    In response to Lovell''s words, Lavisuel turned around and tried to return to work.


    "If you don''t want to die early, never drink with alcohol. If you use it regularly, your stomach will get rough and it will not work."


    "����Is that so?"


    "Ellen says it seems to be tolerant. The body will get used to the drug."


    "����Really"


    Lovell blinks at Lavisuel''s disappointing attitude. I couldn''t help wondering if my character was so obedient. Lovell was terrified of her daughter, saying that Ellen had corrected her Majesty so far.


    "Oh yeah, how about that Sauvell too?"


    "that?"


    "My daughter suggested that when wiping my body, would I use a cloth dipped in hot water and squeeze it tightly? Heat the hot water a little and cover my eyes with it."


    "����Eyes?"


    "Lie down on the bed, cover your eyes with that cloth, it feels good. I can''t sleep, and even if I sleep, my younger brother who sleeps a little can fall asleep instantly. It has become "


    Why not try it? Lovel disappeared. Lavisuel, who had heard it, thought for a while, but when it was time for a break, he rang the bell and called the servant to prepare him for a break.


    He lay down on the sofa and covered his eyes with a cloth. Your Majesty! ? Lavisuel was surprised enough not to want to reply.


    "����this is"


    I suddenly get up and look at the hot cloth that was covering my eyes. He left it for a while and left the cloth on his eyes again.


    There is no memory after that.


    I was surprised at my sleep. Sleeping a bit further eased headaches and relieved eye fatigue. Maybe this is good for stiff shoulders too? Contemplates Lavisuel.


    Like Sauvell, it was the moment the addicted one appeared.

 58 Tiger ears.

    It was a time when I was excited and overlooking the surroundings. Suddenly my feet fell.


    "Princess!"


    He immediately held up where he could lose his balance and fall to the ground.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Oh, thank you ..."


    Kai laughed and brought me down to the ground.


    "If you''re too dizzy, you can get your feet on the ground."


    It was unusual to see a giggling Kai, and I was surprised and looked seriously.


    "Oh, sorry, laughing."


    "Eh? I''m sorry ..."


    If you keep seeing Kai while apologizing, why is Kai gradually turning his cheeks red? Asked me.


    "It''s unusual for Kai to laugh ..."


    "Oh ..., um, it''s an escort. I need to be tight."


    The escort seems to train to be less emotional.


    "Is that so����"


    "Oh, that, Ellen? Even if you see it with that brilliant eye, you won''t laugh anymore."


    "Well?"


    Laughing at her smile, Van, who was numb, peeled off Kai and groaned.


    "Praise me for saving the princess, the crisis of the princess, but stay closer than necessary."


    Pushed behind a van who seems to hear a groaning voice as I go around, I can not see Kai! I was screaming.


    "... you guys are that always?"


    I hear the voice of a frightened Hume. Are we always looking at our faces? When he returned, Hume laughed that he was really close.


    "I''m sorry to stop my feet. I''ll be careful not to fall next."


    When I apologized and moved my legs again, I felt a little strange.


    (...?)


    I was touched by a little fluffy sensation, but I thought it was a distraction.


    Further into the hinterland, a place suddenly opened from a forest path. There is a large lake in the back, and a fence is provided to keep out students. There was also an artificial pond in front of it, like a small reservoir. From there, the waterway above was extending.


    "This is pretty ..."


    It was a field that was made by calculation. There are also huts like barns. In the equally spaced fields, some strangely planted plants were found.


    "This is why ... why are you planting around the field?"


    "It''s a plant with a strong smell, called Karen. Avoid insects."


    "Do you have such a plant?"


    I have smelled this smell. The unique strong smell rounded my eyes to see if there was such a use. Although the name is different, it is definitely geranium. I didn''t know that geranium would do that. Having the same plants as the earth reminds me of old days and is nostalgic. I was a little lonely as I fell into a feeling that my fading memories came back.


    "Princess?"


    Van noticed me quickly. He smiled and shook his head, and suddenly, between the trees being planted beside the fountain, a plant I had seen somehow had covered the ground. The ground is covered with leaves and stretches out thin brown stems, where a lot of white flowers bloom.


    that? As I approached him, Hume told me.


    "It''s snowy leaves. I like water and shade. I can use anything. I squeeze the leaves and paint on the affected area. It also works on inflammation and colds and when drunk it works. Therapists'' disciples can learn from raising it, because it is also a medicine. ''''


    I was told that it was a basic plant in the foundation, but I cried out of nostalgia.


    "Tiger ear grass!"


    "Koji?"


    I sit down and watch it without thinking that it is nostalgic. The grandparents of Kyushu were raising them carefully. It seems to be used as a folk medicine, and when I was little, when I rubbed my knees, I remembered that the leaves were rubbed by hand and painted as it was. It was like mugwort. Yes, mugwort is good, isn''t it? And search around around. Tiger ear grass can be eaten even if the leaves are tempura. What can be eaten and used as medicine is wonderful.


    "Is the princess familiar with it?"


    "I know a little because my friend raised me!"


    "If you were in Van Craig territory, you''d have a lot of healers, so you''ve planted a lot?"


    "Ah ... I''m trying to be hardly involved with people. I''ve been rumored to give me drugs ..."


    "Oh ... I was so sorry."


    "Yeah, but nostalgic. He said," I can eat and make medicine. The meaning of tiger ear grass is in the ear of the tiger ... "


    The moment you try to say that the leaves are similar, you see a scream from behind, and you see it. Van was putting his hands on his head and trying to hide something.


    "Van ...?"


    "Hi, princess! You can''t eat my ears !?"


    Van''s face is blue as he shakes his head. At first glance, he was too surprised to see that Van''s head had two prominent ears and a tail that was wary.


    When I laughed unintentionally, Van saw that, and Himeshama! ! And screaming in reverse. I couldn''t stand the imitation of Asht and laughed out loud.


    "It''s a joke. The tiger ear grass means the shape of the leaf resembles the ear of a tiger.


    He touched the large leaf with his finger, and Hume picked two leaves of the same size randomly. And stick it to my head.


    "Oh, really, like an ear."


    Next to the smiling face of Hume, Van shows joy, "Isn''t it the same as me?", But Kai sees me seriously and gradually smiles. He said, "It''s cute," like a bomb.


    What was this? It wasn''t a cosplay and I tried to get the leaf stuck in my head and immediately grabbed my hands with Hume.


    "Dame. Princess"


    "Hi ah ah!


    Desperately quit, Hume smiled forever with a black smile. Van is delighted and has a strangely good smile at Kai. I knew my cheeks were getting redder. I feel red to my ears. I realized later that I should have shaken my head, but when I was too embarrassed to be stiff, I suddenly noticed immediately beside me.


    "What are you doing to my princess?"


    Hume releases his hand after being surprised by his strangely intimidating father. Now he tried to take the leaves of his head with his free hands and this time his father grabbed his hand.


    "Is my daughter supposed to be even more cute?"


    To your father smiling with a smiling face, you too! ! I rushed without thinking. However, my father seemed to have noticed something unusual and soon released my hand. And I''ll tear off the leaf from my head, and I''m done! I tried to scold Hume and my body was leaning again.


    "Oops"


    This time my father will support me quickly. What''s wrong? Said my father''s hand on my forehead and said that it was hot.


    "����e?"


    "Ellen, did you do something?


    When my father hugged me and squeezed each other''s forehead, his father''s forehead certainly felt cold.


    "Hah! No way!"


    Van hurriedly reported. Then my father raised his eyebrows and asked again, "Everything in the room?"


    "Ellen, if you use that much power, that''s what will happen ... Why do you do that crazy?"


    My father sighed when I looked away.


    "I''m sorry ..."


    I seemed to overuse my power. He was always stopped by his father when he was making medicines, and he completely forgot that he was warned that this was the only day.


    "Let''s round up today. Kai, let''s inform the Dean of renting Hume for a while."


    "Understood"


    "Bo, me too?"


    "Would you be a healer? Not surprisingly because some of you are getting sick ... but you have to take care that Ellen is back here right now. Time to hide your mother I have to make a reason that there was nothing. ''''


    Sorry Hume bows down. In order to fulfill their wishes, I fell and looked apologetic.


    "Elen, let''s sleep a little bit, because at night he will take you to Sauvell."


    "Yes����"


    He weakened and deposited his head on his father''s shoulder. Then the body seemed to push the limits. I fell asleep suddenly.


    Kai and his fellow fell asleep suddenly.


    "You guys ... learn to stop Ellen a little more."


    "I''m sorry"


    "While I am ..."


    "You''ve said it over and over again. If Ellen unconsciously overdoes. Ellen will always get bigger. If you use your power, you will always bear the proportionate price. When I use this, I don''t want to be too involved in the human world ... "


    Lovell''s voice stroking Ellen''s head was full of compassion for her daughter.


    "Hume. When you return to the castle, your Majesty will give you a resignation, and your mother."


    "Yes, yes."


    "Proclaim that divorce is better immediately"


    "Is it right? I want to be able to do it, but why? ...?"


    "I told my Majesty what he was doing behind the scenes. Her Majesty told me that he had turned himself and Ellen on with his enemies. Your father-in-law was judged."


    "eh!!"


    "You are looking at your Majesty. You''ll wait a bit for the harm, but you''d better hurry. I''ll be talking to you tonight tonight."


    "Yes, yes ..."


    I''m so surprised I can''t say more than a reply. His father-in-law, who wanted to hear the recipe, seemed to be doing something ridiculous behind the scenes. When your Majesty moves in an instant, the meaning of rebellion is rich.


    "It''s like this when you reach out to Ellen. Remember."


    Lovell moved and said he would return to his room.


    Those who are left look at each other.


    "I''m going to the dean"


    "Then I''ll procure a medicinal herb here .... Ah, does it work for princesses or spirits?"


    "It will work because the princess draws human blood."


    "Yes, then ..."


    Hume said he would look into the tiger eargrass and make this one.


    "I''m going back. Come later."


    Van vanishes by saying so. The remaining two looked at each other and separated afterwards.


    Hume, who was alone, picked up a tiger ear-grass being hung out to the barn. And spill and spill.


    "If you reach out to Ellen, this will happen ..."


    My stepfather wanted a recipe for Ellen''s medicine. Ellen said that it was true that the royal family was not silent. But I moved my head to the point where I could be judged immediately, and finally realized the size of the thing.


    "No way, princess medicine to other countries ...?"


    Ellen''s medicine benefits the country. I had heard that letters were coming to the royal family in large numbers from other countries asking them to exchange for various things. As a healer, I know that Ellen''s medicine is kept in a very safe place. The formulas for Ellen''s medicine have not been deciphered by court therapists, and have been lifted. When my father-in-law ordered me, I was told only that it was impossible. He tells such a man that the royal family did not teach him, and Ellen has no benefit.


    "But what? ... I''m glad he was judged ..."


    That guy certainly helped me. But after that, he would have continued to look at the oppressed mother and grudged with resentment, but why would he not be so happy? I worked hard with that intent to help my mother independence early. In preparation for graduation, I was planning to rent a small room in the royal capital. If you leave that man then ...


    "If you leave, that''s fine ..."


    I didn''t know what that guy would do afterwards. He wanted to kill him, but he did. That''s why I thought it would be a springboard.


    "Mom looks like a complicated face ..."


    Hume smiles. After all, they realized they were indeed saved by that father-in-law.

 59 Underground great spirit.

    I was in a fluttering sensation in the waves. I felt like I slept in my father''s arm earlier, but there is a whole blue sea in view.


    You can''t get out of the fluffy feeling of dreaming. He had a stationary head that was peculiar to waking up, but blinked his eyes to get up where he was.


    (���� in the sky?)


    At the foot of the school was the building. When I got up, it seemed to me that the sea was clear sky. When I looked down at what was going on, my body was translucent and transparent.


    (����dream?)


    Look at your hands and tilt your head. My head remains fluffy. I muttered about my dream, and saw the castle under my feet. After all, I was vaguely convinced that it was a wide castle, and suddenly I noticed thin, red grains spewing out of the air all over the castle.


    (����What''s this?)


    When I wanted to go to the side, I could act as if I was floating in the sky, so I approach the side without any particular confusion. Small grains were blowing out from everywhere in the castle. The grain disappears when you try to touch it. Following the grain to get closer to the spout, it was that space that had hit the castle.


    (Wait, this ...)


    I had a bad feeling and looked down at the castle from above to check. Then I found that the most grains were blowing out from the center of the castle.


    This is the sign of the spirit that I felt at that time. But this is too weak. These grains are magic. It was a grain of magic, the body of the spirit.


    The grain in front of me turned into a scary thing in an instant. Whatever you do, you''re going to be crazy. I don''t even know why I''m floating in the sky as a translucent entity. I didn''t know what was going on, so I called my mother ... and stopped.


    (What you did not see is now visible ... if you follow this, you may know where the spirits are.)


    He swallowed his saliva and snapped his cheeks. I didn''t feel any pain, but ok! And rush to the center of the castle.


    It seems that it was just at noon, and the crowds of people were approaching. When he was not there, he never approached a human, so he was surprised and moved behind to hide behind and avoid contact.


    I thought I found it because I met my eyes, but because I was translucent, it seemed invisible to humans. Breathe a good deal of relief on it.


    When I got down to the center of the castle, there was a building like a chapel. Apparently this is the center of the castle. The door was open, so I sneaked in and looked around.


    It''s not much different from the church we saw on earth during his lifetime. The ceiling was high, red carpets were laid in the central nave, and chairs were evenly lined up toward the altar at the back.


    And I saw the statue at the back of the altar. Although not alike, the benevolent goddess appears to have been modeled after her mother, Origin. He was pointing his right hand to the ceiling to offer something. From that hand, that red grain is blowing out.


    (That statue ...?)


    While looking at my brows for any connection with the Great Spirit, I suddenly realized that there was something strange about the structure of this church. I was worried about a part of the nave in front of the altar.


    (Maybe ...)


    I move there while floating fluffy. When I tried to touch the chair, I noticed that my hand slipped through. If you try to stand directly on the ground, you will rebound for some reason and your body will rise to the sky. I was wondering what this was, but I reached out to a place I was worried about and noticed that it was slipping through.


    (Hidden stairs ...?)


    The stairs seem to be hidden under the carpet in the nave. I swallowed my saliva again. If you withdraw here, you may not get any information.


    A warning bell has been sounding from a while ago. I had a vague understanding that I wouldn''t have much time to do this.


    (I have to go ...! Go!)


    As he inspired himself and jumped in his plunge, his body slipped through the hallway and danced to a dark place in an instant.


    (���� !!)


    He almost screams, but he swallows up and looks at the stairs under his feet. I thought it was dark, but it seemed that reddish red particles were luminous in the room, and I could see it in dim light. It looks like you''re traveling alone in a haunted house. I rushed and inspired myself, never wanting to experience this kind of experience again.


    When I went down the stairs I felt long, there was a space there. It''s like a little big square, with some terrible letters on the ground, and red bricks flowing from everywhere from the brick grooves. While moving through the red grains, it goes on steadily.


    And I found it.


    A spirit attached to the wall and connected by chains in a gang-like manner, pierced by pipes everywhere, and bleeding blood.


    A scream from the throat. But that voice is not a voice. I saw this figure at that time. The magic that the royal family had attached a spirit to open the door.


    Hurry and approach the spirit. In trying to pull out the tube and unravel the chain, everything slipped through and despaired.


    (No! No no no !!!!)


    The loose large spirit was a male figure. It was a gorgeous outfit, but it was dyed in the blood that blew and red in places. The hair that stretched out is the same platinum as my mother. If I do not help, if I do not help, I will rush. I was desperate for a hand that spilled tears, but slipped through.


    (How can I get back to my body?)


    Only tears are spilling. Then the head of the spirit moved.


    The face that moved slowly and raised his head was pale. With my eyes open slowly, I inhale. Red eyes, like my mother''s eyes. He was a very beautiful man, a bit like his mother.


    "... Megano, huh ..."


    There is no ambition in the voice muttered. I was crying how I could help.


    "... me, gag ...?"


    A spirit who seemed to notice me was looking at me with a depressed face.


    "Small, glasses ...?"


    The great male spirit looked at me with an innocent face. And she asked why she was crying.


    (Help! Absolutely help! Wait!)


    I''m in a hurry to return to my body in a hurry. But I don''t know how to return. No transfer. Neither my mother nor my father can hear me.


    (What should I do ...?!?)


    In a panic, I repeatedly tried to touch and slip through the man.


    "... Small, eyeglasses ... I''m going to wear it ..."


    (... is it disappearing?)


    "No, no ... return, no, no ..."


    A man with a pale face and laughing softly gushed power. I was blown away and found that I returned to my body as it was. The spirit used force.


    (Be sure to help! Wait !!!!)


    Screaming as much as I could, my tears did not stop.


    ***


    "...! Ellen !!"


    I knew it was shaking. He suddenly raised his consciousness, and his father looked at him with a worried face.


    "Ellen, you''ve been hooked. Are you okay?"


    Looking at my father''s face, I noticed that I was back. The fear of the last moment bursts. When I started crying, my father gently hugged me and rubbed my back.


    "Did you even have a scary dream? It''s okay because there''s To-sama."


    "..."


    I couldn''t say anything in a sob, and if I was different, I could only shake my head. That spirit remains trapped while weeping. I was running out of hurry and my body leaned a little.


    "No! It''s still hot!"


    My father is scolded. And when I burst into tears, my father apologized and hugged me again.


    "Elen calm down, what happened?"


    "Dream ... of the castle ... chi, or ..."


    Try to convey the word somehow while hiccuping. My father was waiting all the time. He calmed down his back and calmed him down.


    "In the middle ... under the castle ... there was a great spirit ..."


    My eyes opened my eyes to my words.


    "I saw ... a man was stuck, blood was drawn, blood was drawn ..."


    That red grain was walking around this castle. I knew what space was scattered all over that place now.


    "I was so weak ... trying to help me ..."


    I start crying again. I repeatedly asked that I had to help and I had to help my father, calm down, and so on.


    "Ellen, the face is still red with no fever, and it''s already night. You promised to take him to Sauvell, right?"


    It was. But the big spirits are worried and nervous.


    "Let''s see what Ellen saw tomorrow? So stay calm today. You still don''t know if it was a dream or you really saw it?"


    My father slowly calms me as if to instruct. I still couldn''t stop tearing, and I tried to complain that I couldn''t believe what I saw, but was true somewhere.


    "Let''s go to the grandmother and grandfather?


    "����Yes"


    He was hugged while his father patted his head. Tears spill out of the loose lacrimal glands and do not stop. Van and Kai, who realized I had happened, looked surprised as I was crying for some reason.


    "What did you do?"


    "It looks like you''ve had a terrible dream. But it may be a dream of foresight. You have to make sure what Ellen said tomorrow."


    "Yes, yes ..."


    "I''m going to Sauvell anyway. Come with you."


    "Understood"


    Watching the two drop their heads at the same time, Lovell took Ellen to the mansion.

 60 The identity of a large underground spirit.

    My father and me suddenly appeared in Sauvell''s study, and Sauvell and Loren were astonished at their eyes. It usually appears at the entrance of the mansion, so she seemed very surprised.


    "Up to my brother ... I''m surprised so please stop it ..."


    Immediately after recognizing something unusual, Sauvell looked into me crying, hiking in her father''s arm.


    "My brother? What happened to Ellen?"


    "Ellen ...?"


    I was sorry to say Sauer and Lauren''s words that seemed worrisome, and asked Lauren to prepare a blanket.


    "Ellen made a fever with too much power. He slept a little while ago, but he had a nightmare and was sick."


    "Heat? Are you alright?"


    "No, it''s still hot. Sauvell, call on my mother."


    "No way! Are you going to talk about Ellen in this state !?"


    "I hate me, but things got worse."


    Sauvell swallowed his words, worried about his father. Certainly, the orders from His Majesty have already flown. The mountains wanted to ask Ellen the situation.


    "I see. I won''t overdo it."


    "Oh"


    Lovell, with Ellen lying on the sofa, cried, "Oli!"


    ����������?��


    I can''t wait to see how much of my mother''s appearance that would normally appear immediately. With a doubt, Lovell called his mother''s name again. After a short pause, my mother appeared panicked.


    "You! Ellen ..."


    My mother, who noticed me lying on the sofa, sighed a great deal of relief.


    "I''m back safely ... good."


    "... returned? What is it?"


    "I''ll talk later. Lend Ellen."


    My mother changed places with my father and came close to me and tied my forehead.


    ������ Kah-sama ������


    My mother smiled at me, who was too crying and the voice was faint.


    "It''s okay. Don''t overuse it."


    My mother''s reassuring voice makes me want to sleep. Power came from the forehead with my mother. Leave yourself to the flow. The fluffy, shaking sensation of floating in the sky shook me like a cradle. I''m sullen, calm down as if the impatience and anxiety I had just been flowing away. And when I noticed, I was drawn to sleep.


    After a while, Origin moves away from Ellen. At that moment, Lovell called out.


    "What the hell is it? What are you looking for? I''ve always been with Ellen."


    "No, you. It''s Ellen''s soul that got lost."


    "����soul?"


    "Essentially, it''s like a nucleus. The body is just a container."


    "... that Ellen''s got lost?"


    "I used too much power, and my strength to keep it in my body weakened and left."


    "It ... if it disappears ..."


    "... It was dangerous, so the spirit world is in chaos."


    Origin then disappeared, saying that he would contact the searchers that he had been found. Remaining Lovell looks at Ellen stunned. Ellen was dying before she knew. With her knees on the floor, Lovell gently strokes Ellen''s gentle face, unlike before. There was much to say and hear, but Lovell swallowed up with patience. And he sighed big from the bottom of his belly.


    ***


    The people gathered in Sauvell''s study were Sauvell, Isabella, Loren, Lovel and Origin, and Ellen. Ellen is still asleep, wrapped in a blanket received from Lauren. Ellen appalled Isabella, who was panicking over what happened, and Lovell asked Origin.


    "Elen was lost, is that true?"


    "It''s around noon that I noticed that my strength had weakened. I was in a hurry because I was away from my eyes a little bit ..."


    "Lost ...?"


    Sauvell and Isabella were leaning on what they were talking about. And Lovell started from scratch until Ellen got up.


    "Don''t you remember that Auri was weird before going to school?"


    "Oh, it looks like something is likely ..."


    "Ellen said from the academy that there was a sign of a great spirit. But he was too weak to know where he was. So Ellen was trying to hit a place where his power was faint ...


    "Are there great spirits at the institute?"


    Sauvell''s surprise seemed to recall the past. You couldn''t imagine that there was a spirit in that place. However, Origin''s eyebrows heard of it. It seems that they are thinking silently.


    "... Ori?"


    "I''m alone, I''ve been missing for about 300 years. I''ve been looking for it, but I couldn''t find it ..."


    "Ellen jumped up when there was a great spirit under the academy. He said he was helped ..."


    "I''ve returned Ellen. That child shouldn''t have been able to return on her own."


    I understand that Origin was in a hurry looking for Ellen. But Isabella and others remain tilted.


    "Ellen collapsed due to excessive use of power. He fell asleep ... apparently seen something like a dream of foresight."


    I tell you that I was dying. There is no way to worry about no more need.


    "It seems that a spirit that was at the school helped me where I could not wake up from sleep on my own."


    "Oh dear����"


    Isabella nodded in a mysterious manner, but seemed to have noticed that Ellen was in danger from Lovell and Origin''s attitude. However, Origin revives Ellen and calms down. Ellen just woke up.


    "Let''s ask Ellen directly around that later. Let''s listen to it first. Did he die from his life?"


    "Yes.


    "Let''s get on the same day. It''s no harm even if the kids become wild horses."


    "So is it the last day of your stay?"


    "Oh, the disturbance is in the van."


    "Are you a spirit? Oh, that day is certain ..."


    At that time, Ellen moaned. The conversation was interrupted, and everyone saw Ellen lying on the sofa all at once.


    ***


    Open your eyes slightly with the consciousness that emerged. I couldn''t feel the heat and sluggishness before falling asleep. For a moment, I looked around and why I was here. With my hand on my forehead, my father laughs that he is no longer hot. His face seemed too worried and a little tired.


    "To-sama ..."


    "Oh, good ..."


    I can be hugged tightly. I realized that I was worried and sorry. If you apologize for being sorry, you will poke your forehead in such a way that you must not overdo it. When I looked around while holding down my forehead, my mother, Isabella, Sauvell and Loren were all relieved.


    "I''m just awake and bad, can you talk?"


    "Yes, it''s fine"


    As I tried to sit down on the couch from my lying position, I suddenly remembered a large spirit that remained tethered. The surroundings are surprised at me, who has a tight face in an instant. But I was impatient to report to my mother.


    "Settle down, Ellen. Did you find it?"


    "Castle ... I was in the basement of the castle church! Like at that time, I was chained and bleeding! I need to help soon!"


    "Calm down, Ellen. That child''s blood is okay."


    "����What do you mean?"


    What is it all right to keep bleeding? My mother gently stroked her confused head.


    "When I rule this world, there is a child who created it for the first time. The name is Ark. The spirit that controls the power of this world and controls the flow of the essence."


    "... Ark. What resembled Kasama ..."


    "He is my first child. Oh, only Ellen hurt her stomach !?"


    I turned my head to my mother, who added the explanation in a hurry to her father''s silent intimidation.


    "So ... my niece?"


    "Yes, I guess it''s Licht''s brother in line."


    If I remember well, it was similar to Richt. If I mutter with Ark, I remember that time. I wanted to help as soon as possible, and my thoughts overflowed as tears.


    "Don''t cry, Ellen. You said that Ark was bleeding."


    "It seems that the tube was stabbed and was made to flow all the time ..."


    "That''s the cause ... I''m finally convinced."


    When she leaned her head, she was smiling.


    "Arc is, in a nutshell, a genie that controls the magic. 200 years and 14 years ago ... the reason the monster tempest occurred here was because the arc was captured."


    This fact also makes Sauvell breathe. I asked my mother what it was.


    "Arc is always circulating the elements of this world. Elements are simply water-like substances, but they stop moving without the power of the outside world. In order to do that we need to go around the magic. ''''


    Everyone was listening silently. And the origin continues.


    "Ark must always use power for the world, so if he gets more power ... then he has to replenish what he has taken away. I can''t turn it into the world''s circulation. "


    "... it means that if a blood clot is formed by an impact, the magic that can no longer circulate will remain in one place and eventually act on the animals there."


    "Yes, the monster tempest is ready."


    To my muttering, my mother smiled with just the right answer. The Sauvells were confused because the story was too large. However, it seemed only recognizable that the spirits that played that important role were confined to the school.


    "Can such a large spirit be captured by humans?"


    Sauvell''s question was legitimate. Those who could be great spirits did not seem to be easily caught.


    "Ark is a bit ... not quite, isn''t it? It''s a leisurely shop. You probably took a nap in the grasslands of the human world."


    "eh"


    "Once you sleep, it''s hard to wake up. You''ll sleep for decades ... If a human finds it, you''ll be able to get away with whatever spirit is it?"


    "Yeah, sure ..."


    "I was wondering how the royal family could create a magic that could hold the spirits back then, but now I know."


    "Wait, wait. If you can manipulate magic elements, can''t you control your own magic elements?"


    If you can stop releasing magic elements, you should be able to control the flowing element.


    "Ellen-chan. You know we can and cannot do what we do, right?"


    "Yes����"


    I am an elemental spirit. This force, which seems to be capable of even increasing or decreasing the material in this world, is actually subject to various restrictions. You can''t do anything. Even if you use it, the amplitude of the force depends on your own power. If you use too much power, you will fall like me.


    "The arc that controls the circulation of magic can not stop the flow. This is to prevent the arc from being stopped by the existence of the arc. If the circulation is stopped, this world will die. This restriction has been made for the world. ''''


    We had no choice but to talk to my mother with a troubled face.

 61 Sad uncle Sauvel.

    Now that he knows how the Arc has been unable to escape, he is even more likely to have been detained for nearly 300 years in this state. The fact that there is not enough power to circulate may mean that you are almost asleep.


    I remember that arc at that time. I looked at me and didn''t say a word to help. Rather I was concerned about why I was crying. How can you say that, despite being in the same situation as the royal curse? When I noticed the haze of the royal curse, I cried out to reach out and help. She cried and was hugged by her mother. Stroking my head and back, I said I wanted to help.


    "K-sama, I''m asking Van to check the location of the surrounding gimmicks. Can you help him with the arc if you break it?"


    "Hmm ..."


    I couldn''t help asking my mother tilting her if I had any problems.


    "Elen-chan, can you break it?"


    "Eh ... but ..."


    "Rather it may not help if broken."


    "����Why?"


    "If you''re pulling out magical elements from the arc, the area around the arc is a place for magical elements."


    "Ah����"


    If you break the emitting device, the magic elements that have no exit will collect at once in the basement of the church. If you call your mother and try to break the constraints connecting the arcs, you won''t know what happens because of your mother''s power and the high concentration of magic. A big explosion if you do poorly. Gakuin students will also be companions.


    "The device shouldn''t be broken down. Tell Van too."


    "I understand����"


    "Ellen-chan. What are you looking down on? Really good credit! Will you go to the basement with Tosama? And call me. Everyone will rush all at once."


    "Yes!"


    It will be a fuss if a lot of spirits appear on the table. You have no choice but to sneak into the castle church. But unlike that dream, now I have fathers and mothers. With that in mind, the courage came when I could absolutely help.


    "I''ll talk more about that tomorrow morning, and about Ellen and Hume''s mother."


    At my father''s prompt, I switched my head.


    "The dean wanted to get me to the school because he wanted to know how to make my medicine."


    Sauvell''s head was in my words. I sighed that I shouldn''t give up if I refused on the street.


    "In order to find out the recipe, the dean sent Hume to him. Hume was in a situation where he had to listen to her with her shield."


    "Is the school director his father ..."


    "Oh, Hume and the Dean are not connected."


    "... Is she not connected, is she a rear wife?"


    "Is it the one who hits the concubine ..."


    "����Is that so"


    As I answered Sauvell''s questions one after another, I was gradually caught in a somewhat mysterious sensation. It is similar to "Tell me the information of the child I am worried about and attack". I leaned my head at Sauvell, thinking about it, and cut it out.


    "... Uncle? Are you sure you want to move on to Hume, not Liliana?"


    Sauvel, who was afraid of me, said she would ask her to cough to switch.


    "Return to the story, Hume was under the direction of the dean of the academy in order to save his mother who was being treated cold. So ..."


    "You brought her here."


    I nodded as my father took over the words and spoke.


    "Hume is so good that he already has a court healing qualification, but the dean is convicted of the royal family as it is, and both Hume and Liliana are involved. So I made a deal with Hume. If I work in my territory, I''ll help her mother. "


    "Is that so����"


    "I told Hume about this, but His Majesty also said he was looking at him. We may wait a bit for his conviction, but it would be better to have her divorce done as soon as possible. Make sure you mention the ceremony with that guy, because in some cases mediation is needed. "


    "I understand����"


    That is to help pull the fume out of that house. Leaving that she had to explain to her, Sauvel held his head. I''m wondering how to start talking to Liliana.


    The people watching it had cold eyes. Only Sauvell does not notice it. However, he seems to have noticed that his eyes are different at first glance.


    "����something?"


    "You Sauvell ..."


    "What is your brother?"


    "Are you not aware of your condition?"


    "... What are you talking about?"


    "Why do you have to explain to your wife directly? Is there a mother?"


    ������������


    It seems that my father finally noticed me. But Sauvell twisted his neck, as it did.


    (Kaama, are you not aware of that?)


    (I''m not aware)


    As for Isabella, she looked at Sauvell with brilliant eyes. Let me know what you think! ! It is strangely overwhelmed.


    (Kama, this is ...)


    (This is a feeling of a storm here ...)


    My mother was crazy, but I was sighing again.


    Speaking of which, once I met four years ago, I haven''t seen Aria. Because he always acted with his father. Aria, pondering her father, was condemned for touching the goddesses. My father hates Aria, seeing him as the same as Aria. Ever since I declared I would never meet, I''ve never met.


    My father once dislikes the other person and dislikes it with the very roots. Agiel and Alberto. Aria was added there.


    In addition, Aria, convicted of the goddess, is not involved in the business of the Van Craift family. For Aria''s guilty testimony was stopped. The testimony also meant that the area around Aria was going to get rough. You can''t get such a person involved in a business. Especially now, the territory is turning around for medicine. It concerns human life. Sauvell strictly ordered Loren to never involve Aria.


    (But you don''t see this far?)


    I suppose they are in the same residence, but they are not going to pass each other for several years. And Isabella''s attitude is caught strangely, as Sauvell notices a favor toward Liliana.


    (Maybe ...)


    The answer in my head sighed me again.


    ***


    Then, move to the cabin and join Kai, Van, and Hume who are waiting in another room. She headed to the room used by Liliana and told her what she was talking about in the room.


    "Is that so����"


    �� Sauvell insists on Liliana''s spilled words.


    "If you loved that man ..."


    "No, it''s not ... I love Hume''s only father."


    Liliana smiles, and Sauvell looks insane. It also looks like sadness of a broken heart. The two were embraced happily in Liliana''s words that Hume was a mother. Sauvell was distracted by the fact that it was hard to see.


    "... Sauvel"


    Sauvell was surprised at the call, including his father''s wonder.


    "what is it?"


    "You ... I don''t really know your condition?"


    ����������?��


    My father shook his shoulders, as Sauvell''s attitude eccentrically leaned. This time my father talks to Liliana just as good.


    "I would like to mediate divorce as soon as possible. Do you mention that man and the ceremony?"


    "No, I didn''t list the ceremony ... That one seemed to want to, but he hated his wife ..."


    "I see. Documents alone are convenient. Let''s arrange immediately. Lauren."


    "Understood"


    Liliana raises her voice as she is confused as the story goes on. And while everyone was watching, Liliana said incomprehensibly.


    "That person is ..."


    "Give up your life plea. Give him the royal family, and the spirits."


    "spirit����?"


    "All the Berndour clan will be convicted"


    Liliana and Hume were stunned by his father''s words. What the dean was doing was just that important.


    ***


    Liliana, unfamiliar with the luxurious rooms, was stroking the cheeks of Hume, who was beside her, while trying to keep her away. After that discussion, the Van Craifts will take care of everything. While stunned, things went from one to the next. Liliana can''t pinch their mouth. It turned out to be an act that would save their lives.


    "... It''s kind of complicated."


    "Is your mother so too? Actually me too ..."


    The two mothers and the child look at each other. The past, which had been struggling for two years, comes back to life. That man picked it up. Certainly there was a way to endure it, but it disappeared in an instant. Thanks for helping me and the way I used to work alternately changed to something that I could not digest in the two.


    "It''s the same as when I heard that he died .... Things change in an instant."


    Hume listened to Liliana''s words.


    "I didn''t love it, but it''s such an instant change in relation to people ..."


    "mother����"


    I understand what Liliana wants to say. Hume was so stunning, too fast.


    "... I''m already bound by the past, why don''t we stop?"


    "Hume ...?"


    "I can restart with my mother here. I think so. I stand alone, so my mother ..."


    Hume took Liliana''s hand and smiled.


    "Mom also finds a new person. I want to support her happiness."


    "Hume ...?"


    "I must be tied up, and I can''t help but forget my father. But I think it''s good. Even if my mom finds a new way, she''ll definitely support it."


    ������������


    "I''m sorry for tying up my mother''s freedom ..."


    "What are you talking about? You''re my precious son with that person. I can''t help but feel tied up!"


    "Yeah ... thank you mom"


    Hume was crying in Liliana''s chest.


    Liliana cried, noticing that she had hunted her beloved son so far.

 62 Rafilia who noticed.

    When I noticed, I was sleeping with my father in the bed of the institution accommodation. After that discussion, the memory had become awkward around the breakup, so he apparently fell asleep.


    Looking at my father''s face sleeping in front of me, I suddenly remembered yesterday. My body became translucent and I couldn''t reach my voice when I called my father and mother. I couldn''t return to my body. The fear of that time came again and shook.


    As the memory of reincarnation became thinner, I noticed that adults could no longer cope with them. Is it a feeling of being pulled by the age of the body? You get emotional and you''re terribly mindful if you don''t have your parents. That sensation of hitting each little one. The flow of time is slow, and every day is like an adventure.


    As the day goes by, my memories gradually become dim. There is a fear that old memories will disappear so that they can be repainted in this way. The fear of closing the lid all the time because no one can talk.


    I wanted to show everyone the beautiful water scooped up with both hands, and when I ran up and outstretched my hands, I was impatient when I noticed that there was almost no residue left and spilled from the gap between my fingers. Why is it gone? And the child thinks. Past me who answers it. Such a lonely feeling that the memory of the other person who answered me is gradually getting farther away.


    Emotionally unstable, another important self disappears. You cannot escape from such fear.


    I wanted to be reassured, so I approached my father''s chest, and stuck together. He was working, and when he heard the sound of his father''s heart, he thought he would calm down. When I listened and listened to my father''s heart sound, it was like a bell.


    "...?"


    He looked up at his father''s face with suspicion, and found that he had a strange face, as if desperately enduring the face that was slightly reddish and seemingly glowing. When I try to leave silently, my father notices the sign and detains me.


    "My daughter is too cute ...!"


    "... Good morning, mean-hearted"


    "Good morning, my cute princess. The mean isn''t bad. Cute Ellen is bad."


    He was kissed by the top of his head and was tightly restrained again. He was in the same position for a while, but when he asked if he would get up soon, his father said no to him.


    "... Didn''t we talk again?"


    "Then it''s over. Today, Ellen and I are waiting all day long."


    "... Huh? But stay until tomorrow?"


    "Yes, but it''s okay. Ellen worked hard. So the game is tomorrow. I''ll be in good shape today for tomorrow."


    "... is that because I overdoed it?"


    "It''s there. But, if you don''t, you said you wouldn''t know where the great spirits were. So I''m complicated ..."


    I noticed that my father''s hand was shaking. She knew she was worried and muttered sorry.


    "I know Ellen wants to help a great spirit underground quickly, but it also involves the lives of the Hume. It''s almost simultaneous. Let''s rest together until that time ? "


    "... Is it okay tomorrow?"


    "It''s okay. There''s an event tomorrow."


    "Event ...?"


    "Yeah. It''s a special event that will be held every year when you turn 14 in this country."


    My father smiled.


    ***


    Around the same time


    Rafilia was called into the backyard and was indignant at what he was doing. I was frustrated that I couldn''t see my uncle coming to this institution for a few days.


    I was prepared for it because my mother lamented that he would not meet, but I understand that if I could not meet so far I was avoided. Rafilia does not know why it must be avoided. That''s why Rafilia was frustrated.


    "What are you guys doing for me!"


    In front of Rafilia were the boys who were on a school meal a few days ago. My eyes are completely different from when I first talked. The boys talked secretly, and one of them, at the center, never said to Rafilia.


    "You''re a Van Clift family, right?"


    "Yes. So what? Are you glad you do this?"


    The boys were well off. Although he was in knight studies, he is still a commoner. The boys falter at Rafilia''s words, but they approached Rafilia to say something more.


    "You''re out of the common people."


    "����that''s right"


    Are you going to say it to the common people again? But Rafilia thought they should be the same and was hit with an unexpected word.


    "It''s annoying!"


    "����e?"


    "You''re really annoying because of you!"


    "What, my fault !?"


    Rafilia is a lady''s study. He was even more frustrated when he had no idea how to interact with a boy of knight science, but didn''t know why he was being claimed to be annoying.


    "You''re stupid because of your nobles! You''re a commoner! Every time you stupid!"


    "Now ..."


    "The Van Craift family is the house that discharges the commander of the Knights, and we yearn for it! But why are you like it!"


    "e����"


    "Amiel said that you were a commoner and you didn''t know your position as a noble, but you were a noble face to your Kai-senpai. Ran, you''re out of that house! "


    ������������


    "Even if you''re a commoner, if you''re here as a noble, you''re a noble! Be a noble! Don''t bother us!"


    "Well ... because I ..."


    "Well? Oh ... I don''t know what to say anyway. It''s famous, you"


    "Famous?"


    "As soon as I enter the house of the aristocrat, my daughter is a selfish daughter with her mother. Is she also studying and throwing her tutor around?


    "What''s that!


    "While watching your attitude to Kai-senpai, we thought the rumors were true?"


    "..."


    "Well, what the hell are you? Responsible for your actions. Is that the noble who stands on top?"


    "Aristocrat ..."


    "I wouldn''t know if the aristocrat wouldn''t know if I was studying a bit. You didn''t get angry with you."


    Rafilia remembers in the words of men. I was being scolded by my father all the time. But I did not hear anything to say back. Because my mother said that this was all right.


    "Mom ... I''m fine ..."


    "Hello! Why do you know what your bag is of a noble. Your bag, it''s the same as us. Hear what your father says!"


    "Such ... because ..."


    "Oh, yeah! Because you can only say that !?"


    Rafilia was about to cry at the boy who started to rise. I didn''t know why I had to blame so much. I was just doing what my mother said.


    "Ah shit !! Anyway! Don''t bother us!"


    The boys left after saying just that.


    ***


    Rafilia, who was left alone, was stunned. The boys were saying. You''re bothering yourself. If you are here as a noble, behave as a noble. What is the behavior as a nobleman? The boys said they were being ridiculed as commoners for their actions. My self is said to be stupid by the nobles. In spite of the common people, after all the common people ...


    "I was an aristocrat, but she was an aristocrat ... because she was an aristocrat? I ..."


    When I was asking myself myself, there was a sign that someone was approaching from behind. Looking back, Amiel was there. He doesn''t seem to have any surroundings today. Rafilia rounded up her thoughts and stared at Amiel.


    "Is the end of the meeting with multiple masters finished?"


    "... what?"


    "You should be learning ladies in ladies'' studies, but your head doesn''t really learn anything."


    "..."


    I was told so much and remembered the sight. She was alone in the backyard, surrounded by a few boys. Rafilia finally turned blue when she remembered that.


    "I thought you were stupid, but you''re really stupid. Don''t worry. Rumors are running around."


    I thought Rafilia had fallen for Amiel, who smiled slickly. This is extra isolation. As a woman who does not do. Perhaps it will evolve into a call from the teacher.


    "I''ll tell you the answer I just gave you."


    Rafilia bowed to Amiel, who continued to smolder and laugh. What is the answer?


    "You may have noble blood, but your attitude is not noble. You''re a savage commoner who is oppressing the commoners. That''s you."


    "The people on the tone ...?"


    "You say that you are noble even if you don''t even remember the noblemanship. Nobody is arrogant. Do you know that both the common people and the nobleman seem to be annoying?"


    "..."


    "Your attitude is that the common people are talking about the nobles and bullying the commoners. From the point of view of the nobles, such an infamous noble will only drop the name of the entire noble. Really annoying."


    ������������


    "Will it disappear quickly? There''s no place here for you."


    ������������


    "Oh, by the way, do you have no place in your territory?


    As Amiel smiles, Raffilia feels like she''s dark before her eyes.


    I never thought I would stand in this position because I didn''t listen to my father. So my father was strictly trying to teach as a noble.


    But my mother said this was OK. Then my mother?


    At last I felt like I could see the whole picture. And why is my mother and myself isolated in the mansion?


    "Such ... such ..."


    Stunned Rafilia arrives on the knee. Amiel looked at it and smiled happily again.

 63 The royal family in the quiet talk / school.

    In the lounge dedicated to the royal family, the four members of the royal family who are currently enrolled at the institute spent their time freely drinking tea, reading books and organizing documents. Among them, the appearance of older Gadiel is strange in the last few days. Rasuel and Amiel looked amazed and looked sideways at Gaddiel, who had missed several attempts.


    "What did you do, Gadiel?"


    Amiel anxiously talked to Gaddiel, a restless person who could not be imagined from his usual form. Although they were cousins, the four who grew up together in the castle grew up like siblings. With that familiarity, Amiel, at the bottom, calls everyone brothers and sisters.


    "My brother can''t help but worry about the hero''s daughter who is coming to school now."


    Amiel looked surprised at Ciel, who smiled slickly.


    "Well, if Gadiel''s older brother ..."


    "Che, no! Ciel, what do you say!"


    Rasuel, watching the dismayed Gadiel with cold eyes, told him to vomit.


    "Yes, I may meet my older brother."


    Gadiel looked awkward at her younger brother who stabbed him.


    "That Rasuel ..."


    "Even if I''m with you, Miss Ellen doesn''t know me. Yes, I''m enviable."


    ������������


    Rasuel had at the root. Earlier, when he traveled to Van Craift on His Majesty''s life, he was told to meet Ellen and talk to him. Until then, he went to the Van Craift family and acted in front of the monument, so he thinks he was betrayed. I was fortunate to have met by chance on the mission. That sounds like, but now it''s more like a needle.


    "Rasuel is strange too ..."


    "Amiel and Rasuel also want to see the hero''s daughter, but I''m sorry because only my brother met."


    Ciel laughs and laughs. And Rasuel seemed to be a star, and his sister bitten to be silent.


    "But maybe I can''t see you?"


    Ciel, who takes it for granted, has solidified the rest. The eyes say why he knows that.


    "Daughter of a hero ... Is it Ellen-sama? He seems to be sick all the time because he is not in good shape. He wants to show only the rituals of tomorrow''s spirits. You''re here. ''''


    Gadiel and Rasuel stood up with Ciel spilling such information without stopping his embroidered hands. And Ciel laughs laughing, with Amiel surprised.


    "Oh my sister! Is it true that Miss Ellen is lying down?"


    "Why don''t you say that information first?"


    Ciel is embroidered slowly, stitching the two without biting.


    "Because it wasn''t too much information, wasn''t it that Lovel was supposed to go around each tower one day at a time? ... I was sorry. "


    The last word was so low that it was really funny. Gadiel looked as if she had bitten a worm.


    "My sister, where did you hear that story?"


    "Oh, everyone is worried. Everybody wants information and they''re running around? You have to put that much together."


    The 14-year-old princess, Ciel, has been listening to a lot of rumors at her institution because of her intelligence gathering abilities. His ability has already been acknowledged by His Majesty, and he occasionally reminds others.


    Amiel listened silently. The emotion cannot be read from the face.


    "Oh, my older brother, I can''t do this. Something to visit ...


    "Yes! Let''s do it!"


    Ciel was laughing crazy looking at the runaway brothers, but she also wrote something more worrisome.


    "I knew Ellen was worried, but ... are your brothers good for that woman?"


    "����woman?"


    "They used to go together a long time ago, a woman from the Van Clifs family. I''m in a reflection nowadays."


    "Retrospective?"


    This time, both of them had to look like Ciel''s words. By that time, Raffilia was recognized as a problem child on a daily basis.


    "What did you do this time, that stupid woman?"


    Gaziel sighs, as Rasuel exhales harsh words. When they were young, they were playing with Rafilia. But it was only in the first year that I could really get along. Gradually her domineering distanced her eyes and kept her correspondence only. However, his duties during that time stopped his correspondence. When he was in correspondence with the royal family, he heard himself and was kidnapped. Gadiel and others were discussing what might happen. I''ve noticed Rafilia. But she had no ear to say, "I''m fine."


    "Elen is a great cousin, but the temperature difference is amazing! It''s a secret meeting with the gentlemen. In fact, she''s not without rumor."


    "A secret meeting with the Lords ...?"


    Radwell said to Gadiel, wonderingly, "Isn''t he even fighting?"


    "Fighting ...? There''s more than one person?"


    "I''ll do that, if she''s a girl. She''s a stupid guy.


    "Oh, oh ..."


    Rasuel prompted them to leave. Ciel and Amiel left in the common room remained silent. It was Ciel who broke it.


    "... Do you care?"


    "What is it, sister?"


    "It''s okay, you can''t get close with the spirit''s curse anyway."


    The hand that stabs slowly with each stitch is elegant, but Amiel feels scared.


    "You should be moderate too?"


    Ciel, who smiles clingingly, had the illusion of being stuck with a needle.


    Later, Gadiel and Rasuel rushed to the room where the Rovels were staying with a visitor, and had the smiling hero pay the gate in front of the door.

 64 Spirit rituals and rescue operations.

    On the last day of the stay, this day was a major annual event in the institute.


    `` Ritual of contract with spirits ''''


    At the age of 14, spirits and adequacy are tested and ceremonies are held to communicate. During this huge event, I and my father break into a church in the center of the castle and go underground. Hume and Liliana are already protected in the Vanclift House.


    "Van, I asked you."


    "On your will"


    There is no Kai here. Kai was 14 years old and was busy preparing for this ritual from the morning. The strategy for the final day had been communicated to Kai in advance, but it was dropped here if we addressed it. Kai told his father to focus on the ceremony. A once-in-a-lifetime communication. My father laughs at Kai if he must not miss it.


    Although Kai was said to have been with him, the rescue of the spirits while everyone was concentrating on this ceremony is nothing less than an explicit operation. He told me that he was afraid.


    "To-sama, did you tell Kai?"


    "Oh, that? Not telling me."


    "e����"


    "Well, is that more surprising? First of all, if you deceive it, start with your friend."


    I apologized to Kai for being so sorry for his father who clicked and winked.


    ***


    Barfa was frustrated by Hume who has been blind since last night. From yesterday, when Liliana could not be seen, a man from the mansion sent his messenger. I wondered if Hume hid Liliana, but no one in the mansion looked at him. Furthermore, not only Liliana''s figure, but everything in the room was gone. I can''t imagine a chest or bed disappearing without being noticed. Balfa was confused what was going on.


    Looking at Hume, he was accompanied by a hero''s daughter lying down yesterday to yesterday. You probably won''t have that much time, and if you turn your suspicion you won''t be able to tell if your mother had something. Balfa bites his nails frustrated when things go wrong.


    "But why is Hume no longer visible?"


    Teachers have reported that they have not seen him since last night. He asked the hero if there was a fume there, but he was returned in front of the door without knowing. The daughter of a hero has been alerted after finding a hidden room in the director''s office. Furthermore, today is the annual spiritual ceremony day. I asked the hero to watch the ceremony together, and my relatives took part.


    Four years ago, the royal family was discovered by the curse of spirits, and it has been customary to watch the ceremony with teachers in distant curls. The Vanclift family may have been refused by the royal family because of their connection to the royal family.


    In the first place, if you are so busy, you will not be able to search for Hume. The mansion was being searched, but the search was difficult because they could not enter the school.


    "Shit! Damn!"


    The paper hits the paper or ink bottle that was on the desk, and the paper falls off. If everything went wrong, the director was scratching his head.


    The lid of the ink bottle came off due to the impact, the contents spilled out, and the surrounding area was gradually dyed black.


    ***


    Kai exhaled, sighing, watching his classmates waiting for the ritual turn. Originally, at such times, I wanted to be on the side of Ellen as an escort, but the spirit entanglement was removed from the escort when the spirit dealt with it. However, if this event is said to be turbulent to help the spirit, Kai has no choice but to follow.


    Is the feeling of alienation felt because I am human? Van will be attached as Ellen''s escort. I''m a human, so I can''t get in that circle


    (I swore to protect Ellen ...)


    This is just useless. If I could sign a spirit with this ceremony, wouldn''t it help me a little?


    Kai kept silent and looking ahead until his turn came.


    ***


    At the center of the playground-like square were ten magic circles. It seems that each person stands at the center and communicates with the spirits with the assistance of the teacher.


    The event seemed to be an amusement for graduate students, and all students were watching. Meanwhile, my father and I were observing from a distance with Muskel, an instructor of knight science. The royal family seemed to be on the side of the academy as a tour, and his father judged that he should not approach.


    At the beginning of the ceremony, I noticed that the invisible red magic particles had become visible. The school used the power of ARK to supplement the power of this vast ritual.


    "����terrible"


    My father immediately responded to my muttering words. Do you see anything? Said my father, soothing me.


    "The power of Ark is used in the ceremony ... To replenish this enormous power ..."


    "That kind of thing ..."


    A ceremony that is performed many times. Occasionally, small spirits appear in voices where they react. Every time there was such a reaction, cheers were heard from the surroundings.


    My eyes were moistened by the sacrifice behind the scenes, which was performed like a festival.


    "Ellen, it''s almost time."


    To my father''s whisper, I raise my face buried in my father''s shoulder without being watched. He headed for one magic circle in the hall, which he knew.


    "... Kai-kun"


    "It''s going to be a fuss.


    "Yes"


    I wiped my tears wildly and looked ahead.


    ***


    The turn has come. Stand in the center of one of the magic circles drawn in the hall. A teacher helping sideways said he was praying to calm down and reach out to the spirits.


    (Voice to the spirit ...)


    Will you hear me? Will you help me? The power to protect those who want to protect.


    The magic circle glows. Could you help me?


    I want to protect that person ...! !


    The surroundings were noisy due to the sudden wave of power. A gust of wind blows and everyone around Kai is blown away. In the same gust of wind, Kai stepped on. What the hell was that ... A big white tiger slowly came to this place, looking forward while thinning. I''ve seen that figure. Kai opened his eyes to see why he was here.


    "I''m a kid ... I called you."


    The body trembles with intimidation like a howling beast. Kai is confused as to what she should have met before.


    "����What does it mean"


    "Do you want power? ��


    "..."


    "I heard the boy''s voice. It''s a monk''s wish. "


    "... can you lend me? To protect that person"


    "The purpose is consistent from the beginning. And ... what? Even if a kid contracts with another spirit and a guy like that little chick comes out ...


    Kai became asexually laughing at the beast that sniffed.


    "Let''s do the little boy"


    "It''s determined. Lend me your help !!"


    "The contract has been made. My name is Van, the child of the great spirit, Vint! ! ��


    The beast howls calls a storm around. The people around me were watching over the events that began at the school.


    ***


    When Van came out, he and his father moved into the church. Lock it from the inside and work on it so that no one comes in.


    "Tosama, this is it!"


    Wait for my father, who locks from behind, running in the middle nave! Shouted. At the same time as the shout, a roar of shouts came from outside. The diversion seems to be working.


    I burn the carpet of the excitement in front of the altar. And there, a hinged door appeared, just like a dream. The shape of the hinge is changed by changing the structural arrangement of the metal. The hinges that snapped off popped off.


    Furthermore, he left the door with momentum and spelled it off with magic. Unable to control the power, the popped door knocks down the surrounding chair.


    "Ellen! Calm down!"


    She shook with a rebuke of her father. My father gently reminds me that I''m going to go with me with tears.


    I nodded and hugged my father. My father holds me and goes down the long, dark stairs.


    The further down the road, the stronger the sign. When I arrive in the hall, I rampage up in my father''s arms without any help.


    "Arc Nissan !!"


    Tears spill. The stuck arc was loose.


    "Kama-sama! Help Ark-Nama!"


    My father was desperately calling out to me to keep me in a rush. But I can''t hear anything like that. I shouted for help, just to help.


    Called by my voice, my mother appeared. The figure was shrouded in light and laughed at me.


    "Well done, Ellen!"


    The moment the mother''s arm was lifted up, the surroundings burst with light.

 65 Outoooooooooooooooooooooooooooo !

    A chain that fluttered with light. At the moment when it is unwrapped, the sound of the earth is transmitted around. They evolved into earthquakes, and even those on the ground shook.


    Kai on the ground is also surprised. However, Van''s attitude was illusioning that Van''s power caused the ground to sound.


    "... you seem to have worked fine"


    "! Then safely ..."


    "It must have been rescued. I will go. I''ll meet you later "


    Van then transferred and disappeared. Only Kai stands in the square. The people around me couldn''t stand the earthquake and looked at me stunned.


    "Suh ... Soooooooo !!!"


    When one screams, it starts to make a fuss. Knight classmates rushed around and surrounded Kai.


    "Wow, cho ..."


    It is a festive mess while being confused. I want to rush to Ellen, but if I move, everyone will follow. Kai was crushed to endure. Van realized that he might have escaped in anticipation of this, and felt a bit remorseful.


    The royal family and teachers, who had seen them from afar, could not believe what had happened in front of them, and were uttering words. It''s a great achievement since the beginning of the school. What happened in front of you will be recorded in history.


    "Oh, that spirit ...?"


    I have never seen such a large spirit. In the square, there was a fuss and it was getting out of control. Gadiel all looked enviable. Without the spirit''s curse, they would have participated in that ceremony. Sadness gradually spreads in my heart as if in proportion to the uplifting noise in the square. Despite what happened to the ancestors of the royal family, he could not abandon his unreasonable feelings.


    (If you are with the spirit like that ...)


    Ellen, the spirit, comes to mind. I''ve talked a few times, but from Ellen''s complexion, I''ve only seen him talking with caution. You can escape if you get closer. I was refused to touch. The only thing I was happy about was watching Gadiel, who was hooked by heat, worried. If there was no feud with the royal family, I could not help thinking that there was no curse of spirits.


    (Isn''t he who is missing ...)


    Gadiel sighed depressedly.


    ***


    What happened in front of him was the illusion that Balfa had blown away the problem that had occurred until this morning. The excitement comes out of your mouth as a laughter.


    "Kuku ... Hakuhaha ... !!"


    One of the heritage that the ancestors left was the "miracle of the spirit." It is a technique that is applied to the castle of this institute that inherited it, to help communication with the spirits and to raise the power of magic. Schools with a high probability of contracting with spirits often study abroad from other countries.


    This will be a cool topic to raise the name of the institute. It may be earned for the achievement of the institute. It will surely receive attention from neighboring countries. Balfa was laughing.


    One applause was heard from behind, as if the strange laughter had disappeared. The applause somehow dominates the ears and feels intimidating. Unintentionally, those who were there looked back, and when they were there, there was a line of guards in black cloaks who report directly to the royal family, as well as the commanders of the Knights of the Kingdom. Stood quietly.


    The highest red cloak, dressed in armor and marked with a kingdom, is meant to protect the king, even when wet with blood. The king''s cloak is white. Red was a color that was permitted only to the leader, Sauvell, which meant that he could protect the color that was easy to dye even if he was wearing it.


    The royal family and the teachers who were present at the time of the king''s appearance turned blue somehow and took the ministry''s thanks all at once. Ravisuel laughed, waving his hand to make it easier.


    "Will he be the next hero after Lovell?


    The cheers of the people in the square were even more intense without stopping. The graduate students who do not notice this state are so excited that they will not notice.


    Balfa was confused by the rush of fear and a rush of sweat. I don''t know why your Majesty is here. It is unknown when he came. I glanced at the people around me if there had been no such precedent, but everyone was equally surprised.


    "Berndour, we have a story.


    Balfa has no choice but to bow down to obey his Majesty''s attitude. The knight commander walking next to his Majesty''s step is staring at this. Balfa was taken to be surrounded by knights.


    Those who were left were just stunned by the sudden.


    ***


    "Arc!"


    He reached for the arc slowly falling to the floor, but his father stopped him. My mother holds the arc before hitting the floor. He was surrounded by spirits that appeared one after another. Healing the arc, led by Levene of Life and Crelen of Healing. Treating this place without being taken to the spirit world immediately means that it is urgent. Arcs that have been consumed further by spirit rituals may have been judged dangerous.


    When I looked up at my father who wanted to go to the side, I got my father''s permission not to disturb the treatment. He ran to Ark on her knee pillow and stroked her hair, and she beckoned her.


    "This girl was saved thanks to Ellen. Thank you."


    My mother''s smile overflowed with tears. This time is tears of joy. When I was helped, the real feeling gradually came up and my chest was tightened.


    "Was good����"


    My overflowing tears did not stop and I was wiping them with both hands, and my mother was holding me. I stare at the arc with my eyes closed with my mother.


    I remember the moment when I was connected to a chain. It was very similar to the sight of the royal curse. The voice of a spirit shouting for help sticks in my ear and keeps it. Even though Ark was not shouting for help, I was struggling to stand and help. My mother said that the spirit of the fallen spirit could not be helped by me. I knew that, but I couldn''t help but do something. All events seem to overlap. I couldn''t do this, I wiped my tears again.


    "Arc ni ..."


    Gently stroke Ark''s cheek. Ark''s cheek, which was in time for treatment, had become paler in color from a pale face. Open your eyes. I couldn''t help thinking that I was safe.


    "........."


    The arc''s eyelids shook at such a timing as to give the illusion of feeling. And the surroundings are filled with joy. Ark''s eyes opened slightly, reflecting the spirits surrounding him.


    "Me ... gami ...?"


    "Sleeping over .... I looked for it."


    My mother also spilled tears. If I can not bear it, I will spill tears.


    "Small ... Mega, see ... and crying again ..."


    Ark''s hand lifted and wiped my tears. I couldn''t stand it and cried on Ark''s chest and wept. Arc slowly lifted his body and hugged me. He whispered, crying with a troubled face.


    "Ark, you helped my daughter, thank you."


    "... mother, me?"


    "Yes, I got married to Lovell."


    Lovell was called by a smiling Origin and thanked him for helping her daughter.


    "... Kon, kon"


    "The crying kid is my daughter and Lovell''s daughter, isn''t she cute? You''ve been desperate to help you."


    Lovell smiles at the smiling origin. He urged him to return to the spirit world once because he was talking here.


    ��Eyes ���� Eyes, Eyes ������


    Ark kissed my forehead across my cheeks where tears could not stop.


    I was surprised and shook, and my tears stopped. He blinked his eyes and smiled, smiling.


    "OK, sir, u. My little glasses."


    When Ark said, the surroundings were open.


    I opened my eyes and involuntarily shouted reflexively.


    "Outoooooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh !!!


    ***


    My tears stopped at once, and I was preaching Ark.


    "Are you good? Me and Ark are almost brothers and sisters! I can''t get married!"


    "����why?"


    There was one who thought that the arc that tilted his head was a little cute. Shake your head. Ark cannot safely return to the spirit world as it is. Mainly due to father.


    "Hana, hey!"


    Other spirits desperately appeased and held down the rampaging father.


    "Don''t get close to my Ellen !!"


    A sigh spills on a very angry father. My mother is laughing with her belly.


    What''s going on in this situation.


    "My daughter is my wife!"


    The scream of his father was a wooden spirit in the hall.


    "Ark is my niece!"


    "Nii-sama? I am N-sama?"


    "Yes! I am my sister!"


    "Really����"


    "That''s right!!"


    "Then, if the little glasses get bigger, let''s go."


    "So I am my sister!"


    The exchange of parallel lines had become impossible to collect. My mother is laughing too much and tearing eyes, and my father''s expression of anger is scary and I do not know what to do. However, the spirits were laughing at once when the air of joy was filled from sadness.


    Meanwhile, the spirits stared at the stairs at the entrance of the hall with a certain sign.


    Tension runs at a stretch to the spirits. I knew this sign. Why are you here?


    "... Your Majesty"


    When I muttered unintentionally at the person coming down the stairs, my Majesty looked at me and smiled.

 66 The belly black has fallen.

    Surrounding spirits notice the curse of your Majesty and emit gas. Konoe and his colleagues responded at once. In the rush of air, Sauvell and His Majesty lowered the guards. The mother who saw it exhaled only one sigh and said to the great spirits around.


    "You guys go home with Arc"


    "But the Queen ...!"


    "It''s good. I wanted to talk to the human king once."


    The mother laughing gently stepped down beside her father and looked at Her Majesty in the arms of her father. The great spirits give priority to the arc while staring at His Majesty. The situation that does not allow arc prediction has disappeared. If you can recover to this point, you will be able to take it back to the spirit world and resume treatment. I also leave Ark and rush to my father. He set up on the opposite side of his mother and confronted His Majesty.


    When the signs of the spirits that disappeared from the transfer disappeared, His Majesty said that he was fishing.


    "I can''t see so many humanoid spirits ..."


    "Is it unusual because there is no connection with the spirit?"


    He smiled bitterly when his father hated him.


    "I saw a graduate student who contracted with a spirit on the table. I''m a little lonely if we thought we could have contracted without a curse."


    "Is that so"


    I saw Konoe frustrated by his simple father''s attitude. Sauvell is sighing again and again. Meanwhile, a person appearing from behind screamed at the hall.


    "No !? There is no spirit in my home !?"


    There is no longer a connected arc in the hall that has become a shell. The next moment I saw my father and me why I was here, and the dean was shaking with a trap. It seems that we have released the arc. On the other hand, my father returns with harsh words. The spirit that your house has captured has been returned.


    "What ?! Do you know what that spirit is bringing to this institution !?"


    "I don''t know you. Even though you had captured that spirit, the monster tempest broke out."


    His Majesty responded to his father''s words. My mother will explain what your Majesty says.


    "That girl is a spirit that circulates the power of this world. If power is stagnant, it accumulates in one place and acts on animals, producing distortion. I let it go. "


    "Produce distortion ...?"


    "Monster Tempest!"


    "Well ..."


    I saw for the first time the face of the Astonishing Majesty. His Majesty was instantly blank and looked down on the Dean. The dean who saw the face turned pale and screamed. She pulled her back and crawled on the floor trying to escape.


    Sauvel drew his sword in an instant and stabbed it on the floor in front of the Dean. The school director suddenly stabbed a sword on the floor in front of him and was unable to escape. The school director, who lost his escape, turned pale and shouted that I didn''t know.


    "I don''t know! This spirit was found by my ancestors! I don''t know anything!"


    "What are you saying, you cried out earlier in your mouth? What did the captive spirit bring to this institution, there was no spirit in my home?"


    "......!"


    In the words of his father, the director further removes his complexion. Apparently it was a star.


    "I''ve played with my child for almost 300 years. What should I do ..."


    Mother leans neck with hand on chin. The face is not particularly angry or smiling. It was like throwing away a toy that was in trouble. How do you throw it away? Such words are likely to appear.


    My mother floats next to her father and you can easily tell she is a spirit. And the dean seemed to be surprised by the words of his mother. Yes, my mother said. "My child".


    "If you''re a parent ...?! No way ...!"


    I felt the immense power of the benefits of the child Ark alone. That''s why, looking at his mother, the Dean, distorted his face. Such a spirit looks at the dean and leans on what to do.


    "I want you to wait. Queen."


    His Majesty called out, as if he was afraid of this situation. And my mother laughs. However, upon seeing the smile, His Majesty hung a little, perhaps because of his nervous face.


    "I can''t give that man. It''s an important man for my country."


    "����Oh"


    The face of the dean was distorted by the words of His Majesty. He seems to be helping him, crawling under His Majesty''s feet and begging for his life. His Majesty ignored it and looked at his mother. And he gave a heavier word than the death sentence.


    "This man is in communication with the enemy. He has to wash and vomit. Your daughter is being targeted."


    My mother''s eyes blinked at her Majesty''s words. I''m staring at her Majesty while saying oh.


    "Do you think I''m convinced if I bring out my daughter? Even though you guys are only insignificant."


    I was quite depressed by the words of my mother provoking her Majesty. Certainly, from the spirit''s point of view, humans are nothing but trivial. But I inherited that blood. There were memories of my life as a human. As a genie, from the point of view of all who govern, humans are certainly small.


    He glanced at his father and was calm even after receiving his words. She understood that her words were just provocations. When I was about to show my feelings, I hid behind my father. He buried his head on his waist and noticed that he sneaked his head secretly.


    Surrounded by the provocation of my laughing mother, the people around me become displeased. He controlled it by hand and the Majesty continued.


    "Sure, for you, we''re little things that have no hands or feet, but aren''t the things that the man''s ancestors brought to you a wonder? ... Not to mention the tragedy of that time As if you got up. ''''


    My mother, who responded to her Majesty''s words, silenced. My father and I react to this. Alas, your Majesty is still black.


    I was aware. I was noticed.


    ������������


    Looking at what happened to her trembling mother, she suddenly hugged me, saying, "Ellen!"


    "I tried my best, but after all I''m not good at Mr. Abiko!"


    I am terrified at my mother''s cry. Sure enough, your Majesty repeats "Hungry black ...?"


    "Kama-sama!


    "I tried imitating Ellen but it didn''t work. What should I do?"


    I sighed to my mother who fell down. My head hurts when I think this is the queen of the world. Speaking of which, I remember recalling that I wanted to throw a block of fire for Agier. Perhaps my mother is quite straightforward.


    Her Majesty smiled as he appeared from behind his father.


    "It''s been a long time, Ellen. Speaking of which, I''ve heard a request from Lovell. It was bad because I could only make a compromise."


    "It''s been a long time, Your Majesty. I knew there would be no compromise, so I''m okay. Thank you for asking me."


    When you smile and smile at the lady''s thank you, is your Majesty so too? Replying with a laugh. The air of each other was different from the previous one and became instantly peaceful, but Konoe and others, who seemed to notice that his father and Sauvell had turned a little pale, were confused. My mother even cheers on "Ellen, do your best!" The head of the school was black and white about what was going on.


    I got hungry and turned to the director and threw it.


    "Mr. Gakuin. Let''s answer why this is happening."


    The director blinked in my words.


    "You tried to force me to go to Rigakuin when I knew how to make my medicine."


    "Now ..."


    "You didn''t know that I didn''t even know how to make my medicine."


    "what����"


    "You left the king and tried to use Hume to find out how to make the medicine. Did you know why the king came out?"


    "No way! He''s ...!"


    "I''m sorry I misunderstand, but Hume isn''t talking about anything. I just guessed the situation."


    "Reasoning?"


    "Yes, because your actions were all too suspicious."


    In my words, the Dean was opening his mouth open. They seem confused and have no idea what to say. His Majesty is smiling as he sees it.


    "Ellen has made me aware of your plan. Ellen, thank you."


    "No, your Majesty. I''ve been asked to do this too, so I don''t mind the report,"


    "Really"


    The head of the academy was desperate for her majestic smile. He finally realized that he had been trying to monopolize the drug recipe.


    "In addition, your clan has used their spirits to sin. The price is immeasurable."


    "The monster tempest was caused by the Kotani clan ..."


    "Are you noble in your country?"


    "Oh ... sure."


    I remember getting caught up in His Majesty''s attitude to nod without refuting my words. I could not help wondering why I was so obedient.


    "... So this man''s personality."


    "It can''t be beaten. Ellen knows, too. The act of allowing others to invade and endanger this country."


    "Yes. Your Majesty has already shown you the card and you have to do it."


    "Oh, I showed you right.


    "Then, here are the magical objects of this man''s clan, their records, all here."


    "It''s good.


    "What ... what are you saying? Your Majesty!"


    "What? Just to say that you give Ellen all your clan''s research records."


    "And I entrusted you and your clan to the Majesty."


    The director was stunned by the words of me and His Majesty''s breath. And I look again at His Majesty. Do not forget.


    "And then His Majesty"


    "Hmm? Is it still there?"


    "I will remember the spirits of this person''s clan."


    Her words opened her eyes to my words. I muttered stunningly whether I could do that.


    "Please give me everything"


    "Good"


    Surprisingly, I can no longer endure my immediate answer. He looked back at his Majesty, looking at his Majesty with a suspicious look. He looked at me with such an attitude and looked slightly hurt.


    "... What happened, Ellen"


    "Ah ... no ... that"


    The father who noticed said clearly that he was still standing.


    "It''s better to say that His Majesty is too honest and uncomfortable, Ellen"


    "... To-san is too honest."


    I laugh at whether my Majesty was aware of the interaction between me and my father. Your Majesty replied honestly that he was not in a position to ask.


    "And I don''t think that should be repeated anymore."


    It was the word because I knew how he was cursed. She tells me that she would have pushed her if she didn''t know. I was a little surprised to know that the process of negotiations proceeding so far had changed in His Majesty''s heart. However, this negotiation is not guaranteed by word of mouth. When he was worried about what to do, he seemed to have noticed that already.


    His Majesty placed his hand on his chest and lowered his head. And your guards are surprised and your Majesty! ? Shouting. The act of breaking the king was equivalent to defeat.


    "I swear, to the Queen, and to her treasure, Ellen. To keep my promises to the Spirit. And to protect Ellen with Lovell nationwide."


    The eyes of those around me opened astonishingly. My mother shouted with happiness. It was a proof that my mother was convinced.


    "... My mother seems convinced."


    "I see. Thank you."


    "But the curse is different?"


    "Even Ellen is tough."


    Lastly, His Majesty said that the exchange between me and His Majesty was going on in a dash.


    "By the way, what does it mean?"


    Mr. Aburo, who says so with a black smile, never forgot.

 67 Belly black is very belly black.

    Please imagine.


    His Majesty''s face when he knew the meaning of "belly black".


    "Huh?"


    He seems to have a black smile and want to think that it is because of the height difference, but he looks down. But I got hungry and asked my Majesty.


    "Your Majesty"


    "what?"


    "I''ll call you Her Majesty, Mr. Angukuro!"


    "... Ellen, is that a report?"


    "I''m sorry for the ex post report."


    "... I''ve known what I''ve been calling so far."


    "Acha"


    "Do you read sticks?"


    After all, your Majesty is black. I am discouraged that permission was not granted without being swept away. His magnifying smile seemed really fun, but his father, who was silently watching him sideways, asked his question.


    "Hey Ellen. I have only one question."


    "What?"


    "Are royals 200 years ago indirectly using Ark to perform a tragedy? Did the royal family at the time know the existence of Ark?"


    "Do you know?"


    "... Why can you say that?"


    "That tragedy has taken place."


    "...?"


    "If the royal family knew the existence of Nyama, wouldn''t the royal family try to ask Nyama directly instead of Nyama? It''s faster and requires less effort."


    "!!"


    "In a nutshell, you''ll immediately notice that the circulation has been disrupted. If you''re a monster, the Monster Tempest should be easy to solve."


    The ancestor of the academy found the arc and repeated experiments. Even if the royal capital was in danger with the monster tempest, he concealed the existence of Ark and reported only the experimental results obtained with Ark.


    In addition, we can guess that the large-scale magical trial would be a more advanced experiment. He took advantage of what the royal family did for the people, and sought only his own personal interests, and even used the royal family.


    "In other words, everything was brought by the Berndours ..."


    His Majesty, who was listening silently, glanced at the Dean. If the royal family were all cursed and they knew that they were all involved, it would be inevitable that even a little emotion would leak out.


    The dean trying to escape was captured by Konoe and tied up with rope and rolled on the floor. The dean, listening to the story trembling, shouted, skipping bubbles.


    "It''s bullshit! Can you tell about 200 years ago !!"


    "Isn''t that a record of your house''s noble title?"


    The Majesty were solidified in my words. His Majesty, thinking, seemed to have come up with the answer immediately.


    "I see. If you announce a large-scale magic, will it be considered an achievement and you will be raised?


    His Majesty nodded to investigate.


    The story went so far and I sighed. The thread that was nervous for a few days without helping the arc may have loosened. He seems to have fallen asleep yesterday, and his body was still not in good shape. A little fluffy again.


    You noticed that my father stroked my head. The director, standing on the guard, shouted at him as he was left.


    "What a guess! What a guess! You have to take care of it! Do you know that Hume who was worried about you lying down is treated like this?"


    You may have found that the entire clan was convicted. The director of the school laughed with bleeding eyes as if even Hume, who had guided me to the school, could encounter such an eye.


    And I''ll just tilt my head and say what''s wrong.


    "Isn''t there a child named" Hume "in your clan?"


    I didn''t know that the dean was irresistible in one word, and when I saw the dean who was laughing at me, it was my child.


    "Why don''t you know Berndour? ... Lovell, did you give my letter?"


    "Ah"


    I just say that my father has told her Majesty''s words. His Majesty sighed. Her Majesty muttered that she was trying to earn time anyway, and seemed to be reading her father''s actions.


    "Sauvel"


    "My brother, why do you explain me?"


    "Do you do that?"


    "... I don''t know, but it''s okay."


    Sauvell knelt open the letter in front of the Dean.


    "A divorce certificate for you and Liliana. It has already been accepted by the church. In addition, your Majesty''s letter mentions the move of Hume. Hume has been granted independence from his home .... Either way, you''re not your child already. ''''


    "Well ..."


    His majesty smiled at the Dean, who opened his eyes and mouth openly and was amazed.


    "I love those who are loyal and talented at work. I look at Hume."


    The Konoe was proud to be proud of His words. These people may be purely royal supremacists.


    "I was fortunate that Hume had no blood from your clan."


    With the words of His Majesty, the Dean seemed to realize everything and dropped his shoulders. Konoe takes the dean out of the school.


    Is this over? The moment I thought, His Majesty turned around and laughed. It was ruthless for the Dean, but I realized that His Majesty''s face was very good when I looked at me. And I realized why I was in a good mood.


    I also inadvertently stepped back from His Majesty and unconsciously kept a distance.


    "Why run away?"


    ������ just because of that, I am ������


    "Oh, have you noticed already? I''ve done a sad thing, but it''s true.


    "..."


    "What about Ellen?"


    Looking sideways at her mother tilting her head, I said plainly. And sometimes this is unwilling.


    "I didn''t defend my Majesty separately. The result was ... just that ..."


    I denied the connection between the royal family and the dean. Everything was done by the dean. That proved that.


    The spirit side may be reluctant. He knew that the root of the evil that captured the arc and the cursed royal family were not connected.


    "The royal family has made it a spirit. Even if they can make excuses ..."


    I told myself so far, something got stuck. Immediate thinking traces the history. I suddenly shut up, and my Majesty called out.


    ...... I have noticed.


    Yes, Your Majesty hasn''t said a word. A word saying, "I want you to release the curse."


    I looked at her Majesty with no wonder. Looking at my face, which tells me incredible, Her Majesty looked surprised. And said. Did you notice it already?


    "Why, why!?"


    Why don''t you want me to break the curse? Only that turned around and hit my head. And noticed the answer.


    What is that?


    "Such ..."


    "After all, Ellen is smart .... No, should he be too smart?"


    I shake my head at the grinning Majesty. I was confused because I had no idea what to say.


    "I''m a little lonely that I can''t be by my side."


    His Majesty smiled and went up the stairs with his guards.


    ***


    Her Majesty''s appearance has disappeared, and there is only me, my father and my mother in the hall. Still, I was stunned for a while. And it terrifies and trembles. Goose bumps stood up. When I jumped into my father''s chest, my father and mother looked anxiously at me.


    "What happened to Ellen-chan? You seemed to have talked to Mr. Abiko in the end ..."


    "Kama-sama ..."


    The father who noticed me who was in tears was surprised. Prompted what had happened, I finally said.


    "The Majesty has no intention of breaking the curse."


    "... what?"


    The voices of my father and mother hum. He didn''t think he would say that suddenly.


    "Kursama, the curse is meaningless to your Majesty. You cannot be a commandment."


    "... how do you know that?"


    "Hey, the curse of the spirits is poisonous to us. That curse can lead us to go crazy."


    "... Yes, that''s right."


    "The Majesty used it as a weapon for the wrong hand. What happens if a royal man assaults a spirit wizard?"


    After all, my father was astonished.


    "The spirits run away ..."


    "The curse of the royal family is a weapon that can neutralize spirit magic. So His Majesty has no desire to remove the curse."


    I fully understood His Majesty''s blackness. He would turn it into a weapon in any situation.


    When my mother heard this, she cried.


    "That''s why I''m not good at Mr. Aburo!"


    When.


    We sighed when we were tired and decided to go home.

 68 Notice of condemnation.

    My exhaustion seemed to have reached a climax due to sudden relaxation and confrontation with His Majesty at the end. When I returned to the spirit world, I was worried that I had fallen asleep with my fever. There was a reason that I originally did it, so I can not help it.


    "Ellen, how are you?"


    He greeted his father, who came to check every other hour, on his bed, halfway into enlightenment, and saw a man sneaking in behind him. Ark and Van were sneaking and listening to this. His face looks worried about this.


    When I noticed it, I waved to them, and Van visibly smiled as if the flowers had collapsed. Ark is smiling. The next moment, however, my father noticed and closed the door with a bang.


    "Never. There''s no need to be alert."


    Ark was wary of Ark from Ark''s bomb remarks. After receiving treatment, Ark was so active that he had an impression far from his mother''s personality. My mother says she''s busy with freedom after a long absence.


    This time, I thought she would be able to meet me if she followed her van, an escort. Ark appears to me using that trick. Van, who had been shut down by this time, was sorry that he thought his ears and tail were hanging.


    "Tosama ... too much."


    "That''s not the case. It''s natural to get rid of the pests trying to rob Ellen from me, right?"


    A sigh spills on his father who declares horrible things with a refreshing smile. My father doesn''t tolerate his mother and me.


    Alberto tried to send me to the royal family. Agiel tries to take us away from us with his own thoughts. Aria looks further into the scale.


    If we try to take away my father too, we will respond accordingly, but watching the father was too thorough and often surprised.


    "Ellen doesn''t have to be a bride. Rather, can she be my bride?"


    "��������Hmm?"


    I lean to my father''s words. Looking at what he meant, he looked at him with hope for something and smiled at him.


    ...... Is this what it is?


    "I''m Toto''s bride ..."


    As I talked so far, my father was excited and excited to wait. Its shoulders are restless and shaking.


    "I won''t"


    After all, my father dropped his shoulder with Gaku.


    After all, it is a man who says "I will be my father''s bride" in the ranking of words that my little daughter wants to say.


    I also looked at my father''s romance with cold eyes, and he lamented.


    "Funny ... she breaks her romance with her ..."


    "I think it''s better to see the reality"


    "I refuse"


    My father rubs me if he refuses with an immediate answer and hugs me. I was squinting and left undisguised.


    Meanwhile, my mother and my father suddenly appeared in the room, and I and my father stopped.


    "Elen-chan. What about the heat?"


    When she gently touched my forehead, she felt her warm body temperature.


    "It looks okay already"


    My mother smiles. As soon as my forgiveness came, my father was firmly caught trying to get out of bed.


    "Still dame!"


    "I''m tired of sleeping all the time!"


    If you whine just to go get a book, your father will bring you a smile.


    "You, that''s what I''ll take. You''re going to Sauvell."


    My mother and my father knew me. However, my father asks with a serious expression whether something had happened immediately.


    "I wake up rather than have it. That idiot was sneaking, but this time she''s my daughter. So Sauvell''s endurance pouch cut off."


    My father and I were so surprised that Sauvell was cut and looked at each other.


    ***


    Sauvell was holding his head in front of a letter informing him that he would pick up the school.


    The letter contained a detailed description of Rafilia''s everyday problems. It is said that there is not only the problem that has occurred in the school until now, but also the movement of taking out the name of the house, looking down at others and trying to dispel.


    Lauren offered a cup of tea to Sauvell spilling a sigh of tiredness. But Sauvell wasn''t willing to take any action, just sighing all the time.


    Next to the letter on Rafilia''s question was a pile of documents. That''s Aria''s report. Looking at the two papers, Sauvell spilled.


    "I guess so far ..."


    "Husband ..."


    "Rafilia doesn''t have noble qualifications. She doesn''t want to keep her teaching because she intends to do so ... she didn''t fit her."


    With their selfishness, they brought them home and noble. I always thought it would support me. But what if nobles upset them?


    Sauvell could only sigh.


    "Sauvel"


    Sauvel is surprised at the appearance of Lovell suddenly appearing from the air.


    "What did you do, brother?"


    Ellen should have fallen asleep now. Child-loving Lovell had declared that he would not come here for a while to care for Ellen.


    "Ori was worried about you"


    "My sister-in-law ...?"


    "Don''t hold it. What happened?"


    My sister-in-law is a goddess. I guess they are all looking forward. Sauvell first presented Rafilia''s letter to explain the matter.


    Looking at it, Lovel''s eyebrows were increasingly wrinkled and asked Sauvell as soon as he said that it was inexplicable to end up.


    "Why does your daughter want Kai?"


    "... Kai contracted with a spirit? It seems he wanted it."


    The incident began when Rafilia was in a quarrel with a student of knights, and was in a reflection. That day was strangely a day of communication with the spirit. It was a day when all the graduate students had a festival. On that day, Rafilia, who had been alone in her reflection, had no idea what had happened outside.


    However, when he went outside, he was in a fuss that his servant had signed a contract with a great spirit. In an attempt to ask her what she was, Rafilia went to Kai, who was surrounded by knightly students, and told her to brag.


    "Please follow me, I''ll tell you my father. I''m honored because I''m more of a Duke than Ellen?"


    When.


    Until then, Rafilia didn''t even know that Kai was on Ellen. Rafilia''s attitude, which treats Kai like an accessory, has frustrated Rafilia with the surrounding knights students.


    Lovel and Sauvell shook their heads, saying they could not help.


    "This is no longer good."


    "Yes, we are in the process of being discharged."


    Rafilia was a student of ladies'' studies. If it had been put into a reflection and immediately had another dispute, it would have been natural that the house would be deceased. However, the discretion of ladies'' school at home was equivalent to an order to drop out. Rafilia has been branded not a lady.


    "So what?"


    "... I''m going to return to Ichii with my mother."


    "With my mother?"


    Sauvell then offered another bundle of paper to Lovell. It was a detailed report of what Aria was doing so far.


    Lovell read this and was furious.


    "My brother! Please wait!"


    "After all this was the same as Agiel!


    Lovel shouts out of the house, but Loren and Sauvel stop Lovel.


    "I know! So I divorce Aria!"


    Lovell stopped at Sauvell''s cry.


    "... Is it true?"


    "Yes. I can''t believe Aria anymore. Aria will want it too. I''ll talk with Rafilia."


    Lovell made Sauvell look ill at Sauvell''s decision.


    "... Is it the beginning?"


    "No. Aria just used her older brother who happened to be there for the reason of her unfaithfulness. She knew I could forgive her attitude of selling her flirts, forgetting to be next to me."


    "..."


    "Aria said at that time that she was going to like her because she would be a family. But she only took that attitude before her older brother. I don''t want to be greeted. I''m not going to greet me when I come home.


    "Sauvel ..."


    "The goddess knew. She warned her of her nature. That''s why she warned, but she even ignored that warning."


    "����Really"


    "... It''s strange. I should have loved that much. I should be betrayed and sad, but I don''t think she''s sad at all ...."


    "Oh ... that''s ..."


    Lovell scratches his head. It seems that Sauvell is unaware of the presence of a woman in her heart. Rather, he was just looking forward.


    "I''m sad, but I hate my daughter. Rafilia will follow her mother ..."


    Sauvell really loved his daughter. With all this in mind, Lovel holds Sauvell''s shoulder.


    On the day Rafilia returned, Sauvell said it would settle.


    Lovell offers to encourage Sauvell that the family will come by. And Sauvell smiled happily with enthusiasm.

 69 The little goddess was furious.

    My father reported me the situation and I was cursed. Like Raffilia, what did Aria do behind the scenes? It is said that Isabella and Loren were managing the house on behalf of Sauvell, who was busy in managing the territory, and it was discovered that unnatural expenditures were discovered in the process. Isabella compiled a report and persuaded Sauvell. Divorce.


    My father''s report was the content of the report, but my mother told me about it, but she reported in detail Aria''s work, and the temperature of my anger increased further and I was really scared.


    "Auri, can you tell Sauvell later?"


    "... Isn''t it okay?


    "No, it''s okay. He said he wasn''t sad. I want him to crush him thoroughly. I can''t get any sweet words like restoration."


    "Oh dear"


    The mother, whose eyes fluttered, was amazed that his father was so angry. And I was furious to hear Aria''s work. My mother was talking to her father, so I noticed my expression that I was silently listening to under it and turned pale.


    "Eh ... Ellen ...?"


    "Ellen ...?"


    The father, surprised at his pale face, also looks into my face. And my father turned blue.


    "Ellen! Wait, wait!"


    My father hurried and held me up. My mother covered my cheeks with both hands and tried to unravel it.


    ������������


    No matter how much I try to solve, my expression does not change. I looked down and declared in a low voice, "I will crush."


    "Eh, Ellen-chan! No physics !?"


    "Yeah Yeah Ellen !! Leave it to Tosama! Hey !?"


    "I don''t like it. I''ll see my uncle."


    When I saw my father, they were sighing pale. My father has even apologized, Sauvell.


    "That idiot angered the goddess of the goddess who must be angry ..."


    When I heard Rafilia return to her house, I decided to crush it thoroughly.


    ***


    Rafilia returned to the mansion and noticed that the air in the mansion was very tingling. He was no longer able to repair anything he had woken up, and he couldn''t say anything to the teacher as he sighed with his sigh.


    Rafilia has no idea why she must be so angry that she just wanted to tell Kai that she would be better off her escort. Furthermore, the words told to Amiel stuck in my mind.


    "It is you who speaks noblely even though you do not even remember the noblemanship"


    (The aristocracy''s arrival ...)


    That''s what my father and tutor were trying to teach. But my mother said. "It''s okay if you don''t do that because you''re a duke. You''re too high and no one can scold you."


    (In terms of status, Amiel is a royal family ... I''m in a position to tell me a bunch. So you''re stuck on me?)


    The surroundings cannot pay attention to the duke''s daughter. So did he ask Amiel, a high-ranking man?


    (That means Amiel ...)


    Rafilia finally turned his attention to what might have been asked by everyone, but sighed that it would soon be wasted.


    Rafilia, who had been waiting in her room until she came to school, was told by a teacher to pack all her luggage. Rafilia was surprised to see several servants picking up and carrying all her personal belongings out of her room.


    "Why are you putting everything out ...?"


    The servant who saw this replied, "Please ask your husband," with no words, saying that it would be good to come back again if your home was unpaid. I reluctantly took a carriage and returned to the mansion, but the air in the mansion was terrible and I could not keep it. Raffilia, who was dissatisfied with what she had to do to get angry at all, had only rebellious feelings. Rafilia is urged to meet Lauren when her husband is waiting in the living room. I reluctantly obeyed that my parents were already waiting in the room. However, they notice a strange situation.


    "����I''m home"


    "Sit down. I have a story."


    Rafilia, seeing through Sauvell''s anger, sat down next to Aria, albeit a bit frightened.


    "Are you aware of what you did at the institution?"


    Rafilia is disgusted by Sauvell''s words cut straight out.


    "Because ... isn''t Kai the better I escort than Ellen? Just said that."


    And Sauvell pounded the table. The two, who had never seen such a violent figure, shook their shoulders.


    "I told you two when you came to this mansion. What is a knight? What kind of house is my house? And the servants working in the mansion are not servants."


    They try to remember Sauvell''s words. Speaking of which, I feel like I was saying something, but I had completely forgotten that my life had changed as if it had reversed.


    "You have insulted the knight. I despised the pride of those who guard this house. All your actions have been reported. The servants, maids and stewards of this mansion are all knights, My subordinates. "


    They are surprised by Sauvell''s words. They recall what they were doing to the maids. Sauvell vomited that he was finally aware of the attitude of the two people who gradually turned pale.


    "Now this territory is being watched around in many ways. Just like Rafilia was kidnapped four years ago, you two were targeted and dangerous."


    However, Aria turned pale in an instant with Sauvell''s continued words.


    "You were confidential and escorted to you. You worried about you and escorted ... what did you report? Aria, you will know."


    "����Mom?"


    Aria was pale and shaking. Mom, what happened? She did not seem to hear Rafilia''s words.


    "And Raffilia, you''re not a noble qualifier."


    In Sauvell''s words, this time Rafilia was solidified.


    "����e?"


    "You said you were in the school clinging to you that you were a duke. I thought I had been disciplined in that abduction, but I didn''t learn anything."


    "But ... yeah! I''m not my dad''s child!"


    "... Yes, but do you understand what it will do to the other person?"


    "����What do you mean?"


    "I''m up, my respect and you''re intimidating me."


    "Such ..."


    "If you do that, no one will be able to approach you. Most of the academy is noble, but knight studies are also attended by many common people. Especially this house is a house that leads to a knight. It wouldn''t be. It eventually became dissatisfied, and it was your evaluation of this house .... You degraded your name at the institute. "


    Raffilia finally understood that the knights students had come to complain to her.


    Before I became a noble, it was strange how many friends could be made as soon as I became a noble, even though there were many friends in town. He knew somehow that the aristocrat would make him fool, but he didn''t really know why the common people would make it. Knowing that he was intimidating the opponent without realizing it, Rafilia was depressed.


    "You have left the institution. From now on, we will arrange to return to Ichii."


    "Oh father !?"


    When he opened his eyes to what it would be like to return to Ichii, Sauvell said cold.


    "I divorce Aria"


    Aria is upset by the words. why! ? Cried Aria, telling Sauvell to vomit.


    "Why do you want to say this one? Why betray me before marriage? Why don''t you know the best?"


    "... mother? What does betraying ...?"


    Having said that, Ruffilia looked at her father as if she had remembered something.


    "Your father has betrayed your mother, right?"


    "����What did you say?"


    "It''s not cold since my mom came to this house! Mom was sad for it! Then it''s not my father!"


    In response to Rafilia''s statement, Sauvell twisted his neck and said, "What is it?"


    Just then, the door is beaten. He told Sauvell that Loren had taken him across the door.


    "Oh, come in."


    Sauvell prompted her cousin and grandmother to enter. Rafilia was wondering why, and Ellen approached her. This raises Rafilia''s anger further. What the hell is it for? Shouted Rafilia, Ellen said without expression.


    "Aunt Aria. I must have given my advice. Rather than making Too soup stock, Uncle Sauvell ..."


    Ellen did not see Rafilia, but said to Aria.


    "Crush"


    Aria hears that and shouts frightened. Rafilia was swallowed instantly by Ellen, whom she had never seen. There is an illusion that the whole body has become goosebumps. I felt like I was offending something that should not be offended. I don''t realize it''s awe, but the feelings seem to be the same for the Sauvells, and the surrounding adults are pale.


    "Sauvel Sorry ... Ellen knew Aria''s knowledge of the facts."


    In Lovell''s words, Sauvell is yeah! ? I had a sad voice.

 70 Aria's business.

    I have previously retaliations against the royal family who went to Rafilia. The consequences were enough to make the fathers pale. I''m even more furious than that time. That is why my fathers turned pale.


    "Well, Ellen ... please ask me to stop physics? Because the territory will blow away."


    In his father''s words, Sauvells become paler. I don''t do physics, but I didn''t want to crush Aria thoroughly.


    The only reason is that Aria was aiming for Sauvell''s life.


    "I heard you in the corridor. Rafilia, what did you mean that your uncle was betrayed?"


    Suddenly, I asked Rafilia a question, and she squinted. However, perhaps because of my strange atmosphere, Raffilia spoke out loud.


    "Because he said he betrayed his mother. But he betrayed him. He was always sad."


    "Are you sad? Did you hear why you were betrayed?"


    "����Reason?"


    "If your aunt was betrayed, what did your uncle do?"


    "... Not only my dad. Everybody in this mansion! I ignored my mother!"


    "When is it?"


    "When did you come this way ?!"


    ������������


    It may have been since Aria came to this mansion. So I know why everybody in the mansion was chilling Aria.


    "Aunt Aria, what if I told Rafilia the truth? Why would you be treated to everyone in the house?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Rafilia, your lady betrayed her before coming to this mansion."


    "����e?"


    "Everyone in the mansion was furious at it. This house did something similar before and some of the mansions hated it. The aunt tried to do the same."


    "... Are you hated? Is that ... Amiel''s mother?"


    "A guy!"


    Rafilia must have remembered in my words. He remembered that he was bothering his parents when he was young.


    "That''s ... what''s the relationship with my mom?"


    "I swear to the goddess at the wedding. Remember? Uncle and Aunt''s wedding?"


    Rafilia was surprised at the sudden conversation. I remember the wedding. I continued, looking at Rafilia, who nodded that Aria was very beautiful and she was very proud.


    "I will walk hand in hand with this man, I swear. Even so, my aunt wasn''t willing to walk with her, so she was warned to the goddess. Look at her."


    "Well to the goddess ...? Mother?"


    "Yes. We were angry with the aunt. Did he not love him?"


    "Mom����?"


    Aria is different from Rafilia who sees Aria if she cannot believe it! Shouted.


    "I didn''t say I didn''t !!!! Why do you steam that and always treat me ...?!"


    "That''s right! Mom isn''t bad!"


    "not bad����?"


    Rafilia and Aria shook in my low voice. And return with no expression.


    "What do you think of Rafilia if your uncle is watching a woman who is not an aunt at the wedding?"


    "Eh ... what a sickness ..."


    "It sounds bad, aunt"


    In my words, Rafilia seems to have finally understood the meaning. Like that! ? Eyes looking at Aria shouting, "I could not believe it."


    "Rafilia, didn''t your aunt say this?" I''m not bad. "" I''m just trying to like it because I''m a family. "


    "Why is that ...?"


    "Rafilia had heard this and was illusioned that she was being bullied by her uncle.


    Sauvell''s eyes were wide open in my words. Raffilia, who had the illusion that she was doing something terrible, simply resisted with a rebellious attitude.


    "No way ... so you were rebelling against everything I say ...?"


    Rafilia looks sick at Sauvell, holding her head. Certainly, if you were to think so, your child''s actions would be limited.


    "And ... my mom said it''s okay, so I don''t have to study anything ..."


    "Aria !?"


    "Che is different! I haven''t said that!"


    "Eh ... mom, you didn''t say that ... so I ..."


    "Don''t lie! I''m not saying anything!"


    Rafilia was shocked by Aria''s words. She was just staring at her mother, stunned by her betrayal.


    "Don''t hit Rafilia. Believing in your words, Rafilia was isolated at the school."


    Aria shouted out that she couldn''t stand Sauvell''s words.


    "Why don''t you believe me?!?"


    "What do you believe?


    Spread the lumps and documents on the table. Aria through one of the pieces turned visibly dark blue. Isabella slowly walks from behind. Standing behind Sauvell, Isabella said.


    "You spent the money in the house without permission. There was a report that the furniture in the house was gone. What did you do and sell it yourself?"


    Isabella further said to Aria, whose tremors could not stop.


    "I told you I was going to like you because you are a family. What did you do on a regular basis? I didn''t meet Sauvell, and I didn''t want to be educated as a wife .... I just want Lovell? "


    Rafilia glanced at Isabella''s words.


    "Mother ...? No way ..."


    Girls of this age are precocious. It is probably because he was so excited about the story of love that he clearly understood the meaning.


    "The men who received your money were on alert here. What do you think they were asking you to do?"


    "Lie! I don''t ask anything!"


    "Oh, I don''t deny giving you money."


    Aria stares at Isabella, who speaks sharply, and shuts her eyes down.


    "You have tried to kill Sauvell, and you have the right resolution."


    Raffilia mutters inscrutable Isabella''s words that she cannot believe Aria.


    "Mom ...? That''s a lie ...? I''ll kill my dad ..."


    "I don''t say I don''t remember that!"


    Mother cried out behind Aria''s cry, and her mother uttered words.


    "Certainly you didn''t say that."


    The words were just as if they knew that time. She smiled at Aria, who was confused about what she was doing.


    "You can see all of your sister. What did you think and what you thought. You know everything."


    "What the hell ..."


    Mother smiled at Aria who was upset.


    "Did you have a relationship with the four at the same time during the wedding with Sauvell?"


    "Now ..."


    Mother continued, releasing Sauvels who opened their eyes and mouth.


    "I was comforted by pretending to be worried about his relationship with Sauvell, but two of them abandoned you being betrayed that you were going to get married. But one of them was determined to kill Sauvell. ''''


    "What is it ?? You weren''t two !?"


    My mother apologized for Sauvell''s cry.


    "What Lovell says. I''ll reveal everything."


    Sauvell''s words were exquisite to her mother''s words, which she began to expose because of her father. It would also be so. Aria approached the man with Sauvell as soup stock, buying sympathy for comfort.


    As if to replenish the lost man, she flirts with the appearance of her father in the mansion and sells it. When it didn''t work out and was criticized by others, he took it off and played a poor woman.


    The situation is a woman who is treated cold from a new house. By involving her daughter, she tried to increase the credibility of the surroundings. But it does not work as expected. The reputation of the Vanclift family exceeded Aria''s expectations. The truth was that the other side of the bitches believed in Aria and tried to kill Sauvell.


    "A woman called you ..."


    Not only in my anger, but now the whole room was full of anger. Aria, who has been fully exposed, keeps down and does not talk.


    "Oh, mom ..."


    I pulled Rafilia, who started crying stunned. Rafilia, who was quite different in height but noticed me, suddenly cried at me. Ruffilia whispers her back and whispers that she''s okay, she holds me tight.


    Anger rages at the attitude of treating the man with his father as a soup stock. Furthermore, I cannot forgive that I used Rafilia to buy my sympathy.


    "Aunt, please be prepared"


    The air oscillates in my anger, causing friction of energy. Sparks began to splatter around and my father stopped me in a hurry.


    "Ellen! Physical is useless!"


    "Eren-chan! You can''t blow this mansion!"


    Surrounded by my parents, I worked hard to suppress my feelings. Rafilia, who was watching it up close, cried with tears.


    "����what is that����"


    Sauvell embraces to come here in a hurry to save Rafilia who cannot keep up with the situation. Unexpectedly, Rafilia was embraced by Sauvell, and was surprised to see Sauvell. When they notice it, they stare silently. Then Raffilia spilled tears.


    "Oh, dad ... go, I''m sorry, uh ..."


    "... Oh, it''s okay. It''s okay.


    Sauvell hugged Rafilia with great care. In a hug full of the desire to do so, Rafilia began to weep as if she had cut off the weir.

 71 Proof of existence.

    Raffilia''s cry was in the room. And the screaming noisy suddenly rises.


    "Why to Rafilia? Can''t believe me?"


    "... you tell me to believe, but where do you trust me? You''re not removing your gloves from the goddess'' conviction."


    "Th-This is����"


    "Isn''t the evidence of the goddess'' guilty ever gone? Even if I''m guilty of the goddess, I tried to believe in you ... you didn''t respond to it."


    "..."


    "You have trampled on my credit ... it seems that you were trampled before that."


    Aria bites her lips, as Sauvell laughs at her nose, snorting. And Isabella said to help Sauvell.


    "Aria, take off those gloves."


    Isabella''s words were natural. If you want to trust them, you''re telling them to prove it. Alia, as you''ve noticed, dislikes this! ! Shouted.


    "You guys!"


    As Isabella claps her hands, three female maids seize Aria and remove her gloves. The skill was reminiscent of a knight. After all they are knights. Watching the situation, my mother seemed to break the art. He had used a technique to hide the bruises he had given to Aria before, and he would have solved it. When I glanced at my mother, she was laughing.


    Immediately after disallowing the resistance, the gloves came off immediately, and the bruises spread as if thorns had been tightly wrapped around the upper arm. The fingertips and even the nails are dyed black, and Rafilia and Isabella scream in their strange appearance. Aria tries to hide her arm as if holding her arm. However, the spread and color of the bruises proved Aria''s betrayal in reverse.


    "Sauvell believed in you!"


    Isabella was angry and full of tears. But Aria''s claim is different.


    "If you love me, believe me! Someone who believes in the goddess'' condemnation is out of luck!"


    "you����"


    "That''s right! I believe in the goddess more than me in front of me! Where are you, who are you!"


    Aria argued that she could not bear her, and she began to laugh. People around me look at my mother. From the point of view of those who know the identity of her mother, Aria is doing her most profane in front of the goddess.


    "Hey, you''re right in front of me."


    Aria cries out to her giggle mother and screams. I''m going to say that her beauty is a goddess! ? Aria sneering at it, creating a strange atmosphere.


    "I''m called every mother in this world. It''s my sister who condemned you."


    My mother released the goddess''s wave that had been hidden until now. Aria is stunned when she sees her mother floating in the sky and emitting light.


    "I will not forgive you if you reach out to my Lovell. It''s the same with Sauvell. It''s Lover''s precious family. You''ve turned the goddess into an enemy."


    Those who see their mother laughing sickly can''t help but kneeling on the floor. Those who were afraid of their mother were sweating on their knees one after another. I called out to the surroundings as it became more and more pale.


    "Kama, the surroundings are being affected."


    "Oh no, I''m sorry."


    The surrounding air changes instantly. My mother was still floating in the sky and snuggled up to my father''s arm. Dad takes care of his mother''s waist.


    Aria, who looked at it stunningly without blinking, seemed to be trembling and unable to speak anything. My mother said she knew all why Aria was doing this.


    "You think that if you love yourself, you can do whatever you want. I loved it and asked for the love of another man. Sauvell loved you all. He used to be ridiculed as a noble concubine and played a poor person to collect the sympathy of a man. ''''


    ������������


    "My sister knew this would happen, so I warned you, stupid. Even so, you stupided even the goddess."


    Aria shouted at her mother''s words. He finally understood what he did.


    "In addition, you angered the goddess of the goddess who was the most angry. You aimed at the life of your beloved uncle.


    Aria looks at me astounding. My anger was unlikely to be suppressed. But be careful not to take away only life, release your power.


    "Ellen !?"


    My father''s surprise cry resounds in the room to release my power. I am the goddess. I, the person who controls the elements, can also act on the elements that make up things. The micro world is based on all information. Manipulate and modify that information.


    The thorns wrapped around Aria''s arm crawled around Aria''s body. Aria screams in a movement that resembles that of an insect crawling.


    The thorns swelled one after another, and were found to crawl through Aria''s body, which had spread her chest. Finally stops where the thorns undulate around the neck. The whole body was dyed black, leaving only Aria''s face.


    "No, oh, oh!"


    Aria''s frantic cry shook others. The surroundings are stunned what happened.


    "Elen-chan ... Did you interfere with your sister''s conviction?"


    My mother was stunned that she didn''t expect this to happen, and I ran into his nose.


    "I am the one who manages the elements. Please be grateful for just being homogenized and not being made into microsomes!"


    "Homoji ...?"


    Father leans at his head. Oh, I restate that I''ve just used jargon.


    "Thank you for just being mashed and agitated!"


    When Aria hears it, she blows bubbles and faints. I understand the meaning of my "crush".


    "Ellen, can''t physics?"


    "... I didn''t. I put up."


    "I''m sorry"


    My head is stroking my head with my mother. Next to him, I heard my father muttering, "I''m afraid of Ellen''s physics ..."


    ***


    Isolating the stunned Aria, Sauvell embraced Raffilia, who was crying. I''m sorry to see Rafilia clinging to her lovingly embracing arm. Aria does what she does, but she does not replace Rafilia''s mother.


    "... La, Raffilia ..."


    When I never called Raffilia, she shook her shoulders. Aria''s appearance will be strange to everyone who sees it. Sauvell said that he did not intend to pursue it any more. It pitied Aria in another sense.


    My call revealed that Raffilia was trying to stop the tears while wiping them many times.


    "Oh, that ..."


    Raffilia spins clearer words for me.


    "... I''m sorry, Ellen ... I was arrogant about Ellen ..."


    "e?"


    Raffilia''s words made me confidently revealed in her heart.


    "... I was always loved by a man with my mom. Because I often had no dad, I often played ..."


    Sauvell makes a sad face to Rafilia''s words. There may have been a background that was running under the management of the impending territory swayed by Agiel.


    "If you think about it now, you know my mother is weird. I finally found out ... Mom, it''s natural to be hated ... I did the same thing ..."


    Rafilia remembered what was being said at the school. What the perception of the surroundings meant to see what we did.


    "I was reluctant to study against my dad. But I thought that I was loved. I was jealous of everyone saying Ellen Ellen. I don''t have the right to be jealous."


    Rafilia continued, sipping her nose.


    "Everything Ellen is bad, all I can''t afford, and all my friends can''t ... I''m all bad ..."


    I asked Rafilia, who was hiccups, that I was all right.


    "It''s alright, Rafilia. She just noticed it. She has the courage to apologize. Rafilia has the courage."


    "... Ellen?"


    I was disappointed by my words, but the next moment, tears fell from Raffilia''s eyes again.


    "But ... but! I was hated by everyone already! One of my friends was gone ...!"


    To Rafilia, who cried wow, I laughed with her hands.


    "Oh, if you apologize properly, you''ll be new from there. So we''re friends now, right?"


    "It''s like ..."


    "Before that, your uncle''s blood was connected. You''re stronger than your friends!"


    What''s your cousin! Laughing with a smile, Rafilia embraced me and cried. When I looked around while stroking the back, people around me were showing tears whether my heart was struck.


    "Rafilia, it was good"


    Sauvell smiles. But he apologized to Rafilia for his apology.


    "Ellen ...?"


    "Aunt Aria is a lady of Rafilia ... I ..."


    "Ellen"


    Sauvell obstructed my words. Sauvell smiled at me and thanked me.


    "Ellen, who thought I was going to be killed, was angry at me. Ellen was able to kill Aria too. Thank you for keeping Aria''s life. "


    "Uncle Sauvell ..."


    I also overflow with tears. I and Rafilia hugged me together and began to weep.


    "Oh yeah. Sauvell is a mote."


    My mother laughed and said that his father was the only one to lend Ellen next to him.


    "But Sauvell ... was that stupid good at that?"


    Sauvell nodded while holding us both in her mother''s words.


    "Yes. I and Rafilia ... I don''t want any more unless I interfere with the house."


    Aria is returned to Ichii. It seems that those who were aiming for Sauvell''s life were in the prison of the Knights, but Aria was determined not to want to kill Sauvell. However, the skin other than the face will not be exposed again. It is wrapped in black by a condemned thorn. From now on, you have to spend your time paying attention. In addition, the goddesses seem to be watching this scene, and before passing through the Justice Department, Aria is condemned by the goddess and is no longer accessible to men. This seems to be the cleanest for Sauvell.


    "That''s fine ..."


    My mother laughed and smiled at me.


    "So, Ellen-chan! Let''s celebrate!


    Surprisingly, my mother suddenly said something. What happened, suddenly my father asked, and she was glad.


    "Ellen has awakened to her power as a goddess!


    Be terrified of my mother''s words, including me.


    "����Goddess?"


    "Ellen is an elemental spirit. It''s just the power that governs it. It has more power as a goddess."


    "Power as a goddess ...?"


    "Ellen controls matter. It''s a necessary element to exist. Ellen, you control" existence. "It''s my daughter."


    "Are there ...?"


    "To recognize, you need something visible. You also need to feel it ... you know it already?"


    That''s it. I can even manipulate electronic signals. Being able to interfere with human memory and matter means that it is easy to erase its "existence."


    "����I"


    "Ellen, that''s the" goddess "


    My mother told me stunned.


    Mother is the creator of all things.


    This means that as a daughter I can prove everything that exists and deny it.


    In other words, it was a goddess that means "proof" of proof of existence.

 72 Chapter 2 final story, truth and determination.

    The words told by my mother ruminate in my head. The fear grew swelling inside me just because I was recognized as a person and dead. And my mother noticed it quickly and took me from Sauvell and held it up.


    "Eren, you''re scared because you have a human sense."


    "����Yes"


    "Do you understand that the concept is different for the same words in humans and spirits?"


    When I nodded at her words, she laughed as if nothing was fine.


    "I was a direct child of me. I thought I would be the child who would do the opposite of me. So I chose Ellen."


    My head rejected my mother''s words for a moment. What does that mean?


    "Kama, know ..."


    "Fufufu. Is it because I was born to me? Ellen chose me."


    I was stunned. My mother knew I was reincarnated and had memory. No, she probably did. When he remodeled his father''s body, he even manipulated his soul freely.


    "why����"


    "Ellen''s proof is her own proof. She controls her power because she shares it with her before. It may be scary because of the human sense, but the meaning as a spirit is completely different. It will be "


    ������������


    "Your thing is" purification. "I can only grow, but I can only watch its growth. In the process of growth, it can be distorted or transformed into something that has other negative effects. I can''t do that. ''''


    The spirit cannot do anything. An entity that controls one characteristic cannot do another.


    "So Ellen was born. Yours is what makes this world a lubrication. It''s what you need."


    "����purification����?"


    "Yes. What you need to help others. You are my daughter. The administrator of this world, it is the goddess."


    My mother''s words swirled in my head. I thought it was a spirit with the opposite meaning to my mother, but the concept of that meaning was different. Certainly, from the purified side, that would mean "death." But from the point of view of the administrator goddess, it was something that could be called "purification."


    "Kama-sama ..."


    "I know I''m confused. I suppose it''s better to wake up if I was originally. During this time, I went to a dangerous place, so my instinct awakened my power ..."


    My mother smiled, stroking my head, saying it was okay. I leave myself in a wrapped up envelope. I never thought that what I had been holding for so long and couldn''t be told was actually an element of a goddess.


    I was always wondering why I was reincarnated. Why do you have memories of the past? I thought that memory was related to the element that governed it, but that was necessary as a goddess.


    I felt that the bank in my chest was getting lighter. She was so surprised that her tears had stopped, but the illusion of a new goddess hanging on her shoulders occurred, and she left herself to her mother.


    My father who watched it silently worried me.


    "Auri! Is Ellen OK?"


    "It''s okay. I can''t keep my mind awakening as a goddess. It''s time to solve it."


    My mother squeezed me and my father kissed my head. Worried about my condition, my father once told Sauvell that he would return to the spirit world.


    "I see. If they calm down, they''ll come again."


    "Oh ... let''s not let go of that hand anymore."


    In his father''s words, Sauvell takes care of what he has hugged in his arm and nods.


    The turbulence finally ended.


    ***


    A few days later, when each other calmed down, I came back to the mansion. Hold hands with Rafilia and play in the garden. Behind him were Kai, Van and several maids. My tension was strange because I had never had a friend of the same name in the same year. Rafilia''s body is bigger than me, so I have the illusion of having a little sister.


    Rafilia was good at playing outside. I used to play in Ichii from the beginning, so it seems that playing outside is more suitable for sex than playing in the room as a noble.


    From the yard to the entrance, sitting on the edge of the fountain and taking a break, I suddenly noticed Rafilia''s face was shading.


    "... Rafilia?"


    "Oh ... no. Nothing."


    Lafilia smiled, but still seemed unreasonable. Occasionally, I remember Aria.


    "... Do you care about your aunt?"


    "Huh ?? ... Yeah."


    I laughed at Rafilia, nodding herself, as if she was worried.


    "Aunt Aria is still the captain of Rafilia. It will never change."


    "����Yup"


    Maybe you want to meet. Did you talk to your uncle? When he asked, he returned a reply.


    "I want to see you ... I''m scared to see you"


    "����Yup"


    "Dad will not forgive me ..."


    "But Rafilia''s cass still."


    "Yup����"


    "Then I''ll go with you!"


    "����e?"


    "Would you like to see me? Let''s go see him! I''m worried, so you have to say that.


    I was told to go to see Aria and urged Raffilia by verbalizing her hurried fathers. Have a carriage ready and board with my fathers. I saw Rafilia "Ellen terrible!" And his flashy eyes, watching the fathers defeated by me see his heart loose.


    My fathers were watching over the carriage in a distance. We will have Kai and Van. Upon arriving in front of Aria''s parents'' house, she handed down with Raffilia and got off the carriage. Rafilia is swallowing up saliva as determined.


    Yes, this is what Rafilia needs to move forward.


    "����that?"


    But he immediately notices something unusual. The house, which was supposed to be a dining room, calmed down, and no one could see anyone.


    "Mom����?"


    When I opened the door terribly, it was empty. Things are left unattended. The chair was knocked down as if someone had rampaged inside.


    "Mom !?"


    Rafilia opened the doors one after another and looked into the room looking for Aria, but not only her, but also her parents who owned the cafeteria.


    "why����?"


    When she called out to her stunned Rafilia, she looked at her with tears and hugged me. Rubbing Raffilia''s back and looking around with a soothing feeling, it was apparent that she had apparently escaped at night.


    This persuades Rafilia to report to her father for examination and suggests returning. Rafilia nodded while crying. Kai, standing behind him, seemed to notice things gradually, and was silently raising her eyebrows. He doesn''t seem to be interested in what''s going on at the van, he just looks around the surroundings. However, Van instantly watches his surroundings. When someone opened the door at the entrance, a hooded girl stood there.


    "... Why are you here?"


    The girl looks at Raffilia just as she says she is uncomfortable. Someone noticed the voice, and Rafilia glanced at him.


    "Why are you here ?! This is your mother''s house!"


    "I know, I just came to confirm."


    When I wondered what it was, Kai seemed to be aware of him and hid me behind. Kai and Van stand in front of me. It seemed to be noticed over there, but he laughed at Rafilia, not to worry.


    "Oh, after all ... your mother ran away."


    Ruffilia looked shocked at the girl who seemed crazy and muttered, "Run away ...?"


    "Why are you still here? ... Isn''t it left because of the heir? Yes, I don''t want to. I wish you had fallen with your mother together."


    The girl threw himself at Rafilia in a heartfelt manner. When Rafilia said what, she laughed and told me.


    "I''m really stupid because you''re stupid and I''m really saved. When I entered the institution, it was me who was the strangest to see in rumors. I replaced it with you. I''ve been! "


    Rafilia was stunned by the girl who laughed at her.


    "Every time you stupid, the rumors spread in a flash, thanks to me. Hehehe. Oh, everyone in the town already knows what your mother was doing. Your mother couldn''t stand it. ''''


    "Oh, you ...!"


    "If you gather everyone''s eyes, it''s natural to compare it to me who had the same rumor. If I''m grown up, I''m going to be more criticized. If you''re crazy!"


    The girl laughs hummingly and continues, saying that if you are an aristocrat, manipulating information and fighting is the basics, but you didn''t try to learn it, so it was easy. Rafilia finally knew the isolated whole picture at the school. The girl said to Rafilia, who was half amazed.


    "You''ve just left the school and you''re clean, but ... I''m going to study abroad, so I came to see me. This is the town where I was born and raised. thing"


    The girl, who had a little distant eyes, immediately hid her face. And he left with a laugh, saying he would never see him again.


    Stunned Rafilia gradually began to weep and cry. Who am I in Rafilia? He answered, "... Amiel."


    (Amiel?)


    Is that, indeed, the daughter of Agieel? That''s why I remember Amiel''s words.


    "When I entered the institution, it was myself that I saw strange and strange rumors. I replaced it with you. ''


    Certainly said: Did you manipulate the rumors at the institute to take over Rafilia? I worried about Raffilia and shouted, she wiped her tears wildly and stared at Amiel''s door. And he said.


    "This is ... this is a noble ..."


    "... Rafilia?"


    "Dad was trying to teach this ... so that we would not be deceived, but I rejected it and refused ..."


    Rafilia continued, wiping his tears.


    "I''m frustrated ...! I''ll definitely look back!"


    Raffilia, crying but determined, had been staring in the direction of Amiel''s disappearance.


    ***


    Amiel, who has all been separated and clean, gets into the waiting carriage. There is no companion in the carriage. Although she came with her escort to a remote location, she was alone in this carriage. I''m going to my neighbor. Although the bank was very clean, it was a miscalculation that Rafilia remained with him. I can''t help thinking I should have been betrayed and hopeless.


    "Well ... I''ll use everything I can use, right?


    Amiel laughs and laughs.


    "Wait, mother, I can live with my father soon ... because he is a hero."


    Amiel kept laughing, swaying in the carriage.


    Chapter 2 End

 73 Introduction of characters up to Chapter 2 (including slightly behind setting)

    Character introduction (Please be careful as it will be spoiler.) The end of age is at the end of Chapter 2.


    Ellen (Element) woman 8 years old �� 12 years old


    hero. 28 years old, reincarnated with the memory of a researcher. Born as a quarter spirit that controls the elements. The ability blooms and becomes a goddess at the age of 12. Similar to my father''s straight silver hair, the hair on both sides jumping out is my father''s blood. The eyes are purple, but they have strange eyes that change to various colors at angles like mystic topaz. Because of this, some humans reach their eyes to see if they are jewels, and there are sections that are afraid to approach humans. In everyday life, memories of life are thin, and children are themselves. The child''s body is complex with a baby face. Occasionally, emotions explode when stimulated. The memory of reincarnation seems to be getting thinner every year. In that background, I want my father to value the family in the human world.


    Lovell (Rovel Vanclift) male 17 years old �� 27 years old �� 31 years old (Ellen was born when he was 18 years old)


    Ellen''s father. A very beautiful model resembling an exquisite beauty and a famous mother. Originally had blue eyes with chestnut hair, it became semi-spirited and turned into silver and purple eyes. (Eyes are a mixture of red of the origin and original blue eyes.) Hair is basically straight, but only the hair tips are curly and curly. This is my mother''s blood. Encountered Monster Tempest at the age of 17. Settle this with the contracted spirit origin. Later he was called a hero, but he hated that. After the Monster Tempest, I had been patient from the aristocrat''s fence. The people around him are surprised that their personalities are different after returning to the human world, but this is the character of Lovell. He died and recuperated in the spirit world for about 10 years. Origin would have died here, but Origin did not allow it and moved his soul to a mixture of Lovell''s body and the elementary body of a spirit, making Lovell a semi-spirit. He does not know this.


    Ori (Origin / Original King) A spirit king and goddess, called the mother of all women. Ellen''s mother. There is a sister named Vale and Vare, who manage the world in three. Blonde with red eyes and big tits. He creates human beings called killing time, and is interested in Lovell, nurtures love and gives birth to Ellen. He has a quiet personality and a motherhood that encompasses everything, but also has a very emotional side when he wants to throw a lump of fire at Agiel.


    Sauvel Vanclift Male 15 years old 25 years old 29 years old Lovell''s brother. He loses his father in Monster Tempest and becomes the head of his brother instead of returning to the spirit world. Her luck is so bad that she is treated as good by Agiel, but she loves Aria and gives her a Raffilia. He does not resemble his brother but his father resembles his physique. Serious, hard and clumsy. But only swordsman is a master. He is the leader of the Knights. And he is very insensitive about romance.


    Rafilia Vanclift Female 8 years old �� 12 years old Sauvell''s daughter. The same age as Ellen. In response to his mother''s words, he grudges his father and runs rebellious. He refuses to teach as an aristocrat and talks about the aristocrat and gains a feeling of opposition. Although he entered the school, he was dissatisfied with the aristocrats and the commoners, and was discharged many times after disputes. Afterwards, she learns the facts that her mother has raised and converts. Knowing that Amiel was working behind the scenes, he decided to change himself to look back.


    Aria Vancraft Female 24 years old �� 28 years old (I was born 16 years old when Rafilia was born) Rafilia''s mother. The parents run a restaurant for the Order of the Knights, cultivate love with Sauvell who came there for meals, and produce Rafilia. However, Sauvell has already married Agier. Although not readily recognized by others, he bought many compassions from Aguiel''s business and worked a lot of infidelity in favor of the gentleness of the men around him. Later, she finally married Sauvell, but she was warned that her goddess was unfaithful, but she ignored her and continued to be unfaithful and divorced four years after her marriage. He was returned to the city, but his business was diverted by Amiel''s scheme and was abandoned by others. I can not stand it and disappear.


    Isabella Vanclift Woman (Grandma) The mother of Lovell and Sauvell. The hero''s grandmother. There is a past called a miraculous beauty. It is this person''s blood that the hero''s hair is jumping. Blonde blue eyes. He loves Ellen and often competes with Lovell. Lover and personality are very similar. An anecdote with her husband is an activist who has become a legend from the surrounding nobles.


    Lauren Man The steward of the Van Craift family. Occasionally, Sauvell is represented on behalf of the family business. Very knight and ex-knight. He was also involved in the stewardship of the royal family, and fell in love with Lovell''s father and became the steward of the Vanclift family. She loves Ellen like her grandson. It seems that they make legends in the back.


    Alberto man 24 years old �� 34 years old �� 38 years old Escorts of Vanclift family. He was an escort for Knight Lovell, but he was killed by the Lord during Monster Tempest. At that time, he had just married and had children. "Let my child show her father''s face" was my last word, and I was always concerned about it. Aguiel becomes Lavisuel''s piece in an attempt to protect the Vanclift family, who is falling down. On the way, Ellen saves a place where Lovel knows it and is sorry.


    Kai man 14 years old �� 16 years old Alberto''s son. He grew up hearing about how his father saved him from the Vanclift family. Thanks to the Vanclift family, he has his own family, and sincerely wishes to protect Ellen who saved his father, he swears loyalty to Ellen. Become a time person with a contract with Van.


    Royal family (Tember Kingdom)


    Lavisuel Lal Tembal is a male blonde with blue eyes. Long hair that has been put together is flowing sideways. Black. Thoroughly black. Mr. Hachiguro who prioritizes the country above all else.


    Gadiel Lal Tembal Male 12 years old �� 16 years old first prince. Blonde blue eyes. The face is very similar to his father. The first time she meets Ellen, she reaches out to Ellen with a pale complexion, and the curse of the spirit is activated. The royal family is known to be cursed by this process, but Gadiel is sympathetic to the spirit and tries to apologize, but Ellen is told that the royal family should not apologize. He is struggling with the dilemma of wanting to get close to Ellen.


    Ciel Lal Tembal Female 10 years old �� 14 years old First Princess. Blonde blue eyes. Queen and two melons. The queen and her Majesty''s favorite are very capable of gathering information. Special skill is embroidery. A girl with a hawk''s eye from the meaning of "sky" in the name.


    Rasuel Lal Tenbar Male 9 years old �� 13 years old Second Prince. Blonde blue eyes. Queen resemblance. Meets Ellen with her brother, but is cursed and fainted. Then she wants to meet Ellen with her older brother, but she is reluctant to see Ellen first.


    Agiel Lil Tembal (Agui): 15 years old to 25 years old (when convicted of Chapter 1) Former Agier Van Claift. Lavisuel''s sister. Former princess. As a child, she fell in love with Lovell at first sight. Believing that anything is possible in the process of being loved, he will do his utmost in violence. On the way to Monster Tempest, Lovell was abandoned because he did not know if he could come back alive, but he took root in it and ran for retaliation. If Lovel finds out that she has not gone back to the spirit world, she marries herself with an eye on her younger brother, Sauvell, for the justification that she will be late and to retaliate. He always looks down on Sauvell and runs out of money at home. Divorced 9 years after marriage. He gives birth to Amiel, but does not know who his father is.


    Amiel Lil Tembal Female 8 years old �� 12 years old Amiel Vanclift. She has Agiel on her mother and looks very similar to her. She commits violence with her mother, but she is convicted and has a grudge against the Vanclift family. He manipulated and enjoyed Rufilia''s rumors behind the scenes to rub his rumors. The father is unknown.


    Gadiel''s escorts


    Rabe man 21 years old guard knight


    Vogel man 22 years old guard knight very smart and silent


    Toruk Man 18-year-old Guard Knight Stealth The master of the sword, Toruk is a child who is the grandson of Lauren''s brother. He is in love with the legendary Lauren.


    Hume Berndour Male 12 years old �� 16 years old, becomes the court healer. Has a contract with Asht. Her mother was taken hostage and under Barfa''s thumbs.


    Liliana Berndour Mother of Hume. Hume loses her husband as a child. Later, he was seen by Barfa and entered the Earl House, but was sullied by the Countess, breaking his body and falling asleep. There seems to be a background that the son was taken hostage behind.


    Barfa Berndour Male (Director of the school) Head of the Earl family who manages the school for generations. She plans to force Ellen into Rigakuin to look at her medicine and learn the recipe. However, Ellen''s plot is immediately exposed and she is washed away. She is so persistent that she is willing to take measures for her purpose.


    Malst man therapeutics teacher


    Muskel Baigald Male Knights teacher Lovel and Kai instructor. A person who knows the five names of Lovell.


    spirit


    Vale (Goddess) Origin''s older sister. Goddess who sees everything.


    Var Woman (goddess) Origin''s older sister. Goddess of condemnation. The two sister goddesses are called twin goddesses together.


    Vint Man (Large Spirit / Wind) Plays a leading role in the spirit world. We call Ellen a young lady. The child is Van.


    Van Man (Large Spirit / Wind) Child of Wind. In the beast, it is a silver tiger cub. But the physique is three times that of a normal tiger. The hair at the neck is long. I like getting Ellen brushed and fluffy. Soon after humanization (large spirit), power is unstable. Later contract with Kai.


    Asht male (real name / fairstand / spirit / wisdom) A spirit contracted by Hume. It is a very rare spirit because it is not the spirit that controls the natural world, but it has not been noticed at all. It is called Asht because its original name is long. The figure is a rabbit. He calls Ellen "Himeshama" and jumps happily. Because it is a spirit of wisdom, you can usually see what is in the human and spirit worlds. But what Ellen created was too complicated to see. I like having Ellen and Hume stroke my head.


    Leven Woman (Large Spirit / Life)


    Creelen Man (Large Spirit / Treatment)


    Hose man (large spirit, wind)


    Stu Man (Large Spirit / Wind)


    Vilbel Woman (Large Spirit / Wind)


    Nizel (Sister) and Regen (Brother) (Twin spirits, rain)


    Borden Man (Large Spirit / Soil)


    Fran Woman (Large Spirit / Plant)


    Opened woman (large spirit / plant)


    Richt man (large spirit / light) Ark''s younger brother. Not directly, but Ellen''s brother. Ellen calls her "Onii-chan." Later it will be called "Nisama".


    Ark man (Large spirit / circulation of magic) Licht''s brother. Origin''s first child. If you take a nap in the human world at a leisurely shop, you will be caught by humans and made into an experimental body. Ellen is helped by Ellen 300 years later, but she falls in love with Ellen at first sight and applies for marriage. If there is a chance, he will go out in front of Ellen and try to attack, but it is difficult for him to be alerted by Lovell. Ellen calls it "Ark ni Sama."


    (This will be added at any time)

 74 Quiet talk, brother and niece.

    After finding and rescuing Ark at the institute, the spirit world was booming with drinking and singing every day. Ark, including me, has not yet been taken out of the room for recuperation. I have a fever as to whether I am relaxed by a number of events, and I am also treating Ark in a separate room.


    It seems that Ark, who has been missing for nearly 300 years and controls the circulation of magic, has reached the stage where if the missing continues, he must hope for a new spirit under the surface. The 200-year-old monster tempest affects not only humans, but also spirits who have contracted with humans. The father and his father seemed to be taking countermeasures in consideration of the effects, but when they opened the lid, the spirits were angry that they were once again the work of humans.


    But now they have forgotten them, just rejoiced at Ark''s safety and happily made a noise.


    ***


    I rescued Ark and fell asleep immediately, and my father was helping me to spare my time on the bed. Occasionally other spirits will look into my face to see how I am. He was suffering from strange stress because his father was reluctant to rejoice.


    One day, Licht, the spirit of light, came.


    "Ellen, how are you?"


    "I''m alright, brother," laughed at Licht, stroking my head anxiously.


    "I was surprised to hear that Ellen saved her brother. Even though she''s still so small ... Thank you for saving her brother."


    I was happy to smile with a smile, and I smiled with a smile. Until then, my father was with me, but I was called out by another spirit and kissed the top of my head and left the room to leave.


    When I saw it off, Richt suddenly turned around and changed.


    "����brother?"


    "Ah ... Ellen, that''s ... my brother ..."


    To Licht''s crispness, I leaned sharply and coughed out and continued.


    "... Is it true that my brother has married Ellen?"


    "Guh ...! Geghgogh!"


    When I inadvertently blew out and coughed, Richt hurriedly rubbed his back.


    "I don''t do it! I''m Ark Nissan! I''m a brother and sister!"


    "eh?"


    "I can''t marry my brother and sister!"


    After all, Licht was crisp and crisp, and his mouth was muddy.


    "brother?"


    I looked away and looked at Licht, who thought about something, and saw the door behind it slowly opening. I looked over there to see if anyone had come, and there was an arc that came out of the gap through the open door. I was too surprised to open my eyes. But Licht does not notice.


    "Oh ... well, Ellen. That''s my brother ..."


    "eh?"


    Richt is unaware of the situation behind him. Ark noticed me and his face shook quickly, waving fluttering. But Richt went unnoticed.


    "I''m an older brother, but it''s like she''s getting out of the room and wandering around. I thought she wasn''t here, but she was okay.


    Licht, who seemed relieved and suggested that, seemed to be ...


    "What''s wrong?"


    I pointed to Licht, tilting her head, "Oh ...", and Licht caught it turned and shouted.


    "Brother !?"


    "Ere, N. I found it!"


    I flew to the side of my bed gently, and I and Licht were stunned by the arc that descended. And trying to hug me, Licht panicked over me and pushed the arc back.


    "Brother! Please stop approaching Ellen! He will be killed by Lovell!"


    "Mm"


    There was an arc frustratingly wrinkling between the eyebrows. I was surprised that the arc that was supposed to recuperate was moving around freely, and asked Richt, "I''m alright, are you okay with Ark?"


    "Older brother?"


    "Nii-sama?"


    Arc and Richt speak at the same time. And I was asked again, maybe.


    For some reason, I referred to Licht as "Onii-chan" and Ark as "Nii-sama". Speaking of that, I don''t even know myself and lean my head. When I was young, I was inspired to call Licht "Oni-chan", but I don''t know the memory. Ark pointed at himself just as he left it, and urged him, "Oh, chan. Onii, chan."


    "... Ark, brother?"


    When he returned, Ark gladly glad. Licht was watching it, but now it''s still! Will be prompted.


    ���������� Richt, Nisama ����?��


    Looking at the satisfying Richt, he squints his eyes, including the wonder. I wrinkled in my eyebrows as to whether it would react so far just by accident.


    "Leave it! Brother, get out of the room again! Leven and Kleelen were looking for it!"


    "Mum, sly, Richt, just, Ellen, Ah."


    An angry Arc who wants to see her is angry at Licht. Two people, who were interacting with each other over a conversation that did not engage with each other, were suddenly icy from the door when their ears were covered with noisy noise. The three fearfully turned to the door, and there was a father in the face of Hannya.


    "Ki-sa-ma-ra ...!"


    When Licht and Ark thought they looked at each other, they instantly transferred and disappeared. Looking at it up close, I flash my eyes. I suddenly blew out into a quiet room.


    "Ellen! Are you alright?"


    My dad looked into my face in a hurry, but I couldn''t stop laughing if it was funny.


    "What''s wrong? Ellen"


    "Ark, you''re really brothers."


    When I laughed and laughed at me as if I was taking the same action as my breath was just right, my sigh sighed, saying that this is what I did when I took my eyes off.


    It was later suggested that he would be glad if he called Rihichi anew.


    "Is Ellen calling her mother a mother? So I''m glad that you''re like a family."


    I thought so. When he nodded, he was delighted and glad. I decided not to see a slightly disappointing face while calling "A-sama" as usual for Ark.


    After that, Ark seemed to occupy the taste, appearing occasionally by other visitors and repeatedly being driven out by his father.

 75 Based on quiet talk and the past

    He raised his consciousness from his sleep, but lost his comfortable sheets and slept for a while. It has changed from the days of being treated as if it were not the mansion, and now he is taking care of him with his son in the Vanclift house.


    He is a 16-year-old healer in the Imperial City. A son who resembles the back of his deceased husband every day. He was able to survive this time thanks to his son''s wish when he was sent to the Duchess to buy his abilities.


    The son has not drawn the man''s blood. He also heard that he wanted to remember from the king. As a healer, there might have been some room for excuses, but if you had been married to that man, you would definitely not be here now.


    Shortly after waking up, the maid entered the room.


    "Good morning, Liliana. The weather is very good today."


    "Good morning"


    The maid who came to change the sheets was waiting for me after preparing to wash my face. The maid changes the sheets while thanking and heading there.


    When I come back, I change my clothes, but there is no corset at all, and they are preparing loose clothes. The first thing that surprised me when I came to this mansion was this outfit. I was surprised at the comfort of these clothes, which were designed not to tighten the body.


    "You and Hume are waiting in the dining room.


    Healed by a smiling maid smile. In the same way, thank you with a smile and headed for the dining room together.


    "Good morning. Sorry for being late."


    "Oh, good morning. Looks good today."


    Sauvell of the owner returns a smiling greeting. Then my son called her mother.


    "Good morning. I really like your complexion today."


    "Good morning, because you''re doing better. I can see my body getting lighter every day."


    "That''s good"


    Sauvell smiled at Liliana''s words. At the same time, Isabella and Rafilia also gather and have breakfast together. Since I came to this mansion, I had my family eat breakfast with my son. At first she was terrified that she was afraid, but she felt overwhelmed by Sauvell because she had an important son.


    Sauvell and Hume are eating while talking about work. Sauvell called Raffilia while he was slowly letting him go for breakfast.


    "Yes"


    "Ellen will come to play in the afternoon."


    "Really ?!"


    "If you want to play with us, do your hard work in the morning."


    "Yes"


    As soon as she heard that Ellen was coming to play, Sauvel''s daughter Rafilia resumed her meal with a happy face. When she was smiling and smiling unintentionally, she met Rafilia.


    ������������


    I dyed my cheeks a little and turned away. I don''t mean I''m not hated. Are you embarrassing?


    When I look at the girl, I think that I just wanted a daughter. Not only did she feel disappointed, she tried to grow up faster than others. There is a proud side, but there is also loneliness like a nest.


    That feeling may have been transmitted to Isabella as the same woman. When I noticed that I was looking at me, I smiled and smiled back.


    "Mr. Liliana. What''s the matter?"


    "Thanks to you, your body is light today."


    "Oh, how about tea later enough to not overdo it?"


    "Yes, glad"


    It''s fun, and I''m glad that Isabella is pleased. At that mansion, I was fighting my belly. The surrounding eyes that do not rest. It seems a lie that only the spines of words were being thrown. This house is calm and everyone is kind. Someone compared them to what wonderful people they were.


    ***


    My husband was a healer. My husband, who was summoned at the Monster Tempest 14 years ago, moved with us to Berndur, right next to the royal capital. This is because the family that manages the institution on the border with the royal city governs it, and has quickly released the institution as a shelter. My husband went to the site as it was, and I and my two-year-old son were to wait for my husband to return on this territory.


    However, you will need meals while you wait. I was waiting for my husband to return while working to eat. While cleaning and preparing meals at the inn where he was working, he met the man who stopped by the inn.


    He was persistently told, but he told him he had a husband and he had a son, and he refused forever. But the man never gave up. When I was afraid to get divorced from my husband, a letter came back from my husband.


    My husband returns safely. When I finally met him, the knight who came to the inn gave me a coin painted in blood with my husband''s hair and his name engraved. This coin was proof of a healer. On her return, her husband was hit by a thief, and all those on the carriage were killed. While her entire body had been peeled off, her husband was stubbornly grasping only this. It was said that there was a trace of an attempt to cut off a finger. In the meantime, the knights, who were also returning, happened to pass by and only the coins were protected.


    Feeling that the eyes are completely dark in an instant. I can''t think of anything. When he is stunned, his two-year-old son looks up at this and asks, "How about you?" The view was distorted by tears in the sobbing up. My cry would have been almost like a scream. The terrified son was stunned for a while, but he knew that she was sad and crying, and called out with a poor voice, "Oka-san-oka-san".


    Hugging my son, I kept crying all day that day.


    But I can''t stop crying. I have to live with my left son. He explained to the innkeeper who was taking care of him, and when he offered to take care in the future, he was sorry, "Would you please go out?"


    I asked many times but I couldn''t talk, and I was kicked out with my son. She finds a place to work with her son and moves around. If you are forced to leave this territory, the thief who killed your husband has not been caught and you will not be told that it is dangerous outside.


    That man was laughing at the place where he was at a loss ...


    "... Na, Liliana?"


    I was surprised by Isabella''s call. Now I was in a hurry that I was having tea with Isabella.


    "Don''t worry ... Is there anything you''re worried about?"


    Isabella listened gently, like her mother. I can speak now. I decided to speak little by little in my heart, which I couldn''t tell anyone.


    Fourteen years later, it seems that some sort of arrangement had been made in the heart. I was talking about myself and thought that I would be caught up in my thoughts, but said that I would say words unexpectedly.


    "Liliana, you are ..."


    She was embraced gently with tears. Neither myself nor my husband was close. If my mother was alive, would it be the same age as Isabella?


    "It''s an old story. But what is the reason? I''m sorry to remember strangely after coming here."


    "It''s good. Haven''t you finally begun to think that your mind will rest? That''s what time will settle, surely ..."


    Now that my body is in good shape, the next turn in my mind was a reaction to heal the wound. It was a proof that this warm place healed my heart.


    "Is it okay to be here? I wanted a daughter, but I could only have two sons.


    "Yes. Looking at the young lady, I want a daughter."


    "Oh, together."


    "Yes, true."


    They laugh when they find something in common.


    Spreading a table in the corner of the garden and drinking tea in warm weather. At that time, there was a hilarious laugh from Rafilia and another girl.


    "Oh, did Ellen come?"


    When I asked the maid to call them out, Isabella''s appearance fluttered. As I stepped down from my chair and leaned my neck, I heard a shout ��Grandmother!�� From a distance.


    A little cute girl jumps at Isabella and expresses joy with her whole body. This girl was a girl who helped us. The appearance of the two being happy to hug each other is really smiling.


    "Liliana is happy too."


    "Good morning, Ellen."


    The little girl bowing with the edge of the skirt is cute. Rafilia who ran out of breath later was Ellen! I was a little angry.


    "It''s terrible to leave!"


    "Oh, sorry. If you think you can meet your grandmother ..."


    The two girls heard that they were the same age, but their height was so different that they could be seen as sisters. The little girls'' exchanges trying to calm Rafilia''s inflated cheeks are pretty. If you laugh unintentionally, will your grandchildren be cute to Isabella? I was asked.


    "Yes.


    A very peaceful and smiling sight is spreading.


    This gentle air is trying to remove old pain. It may take some time to clean up my mind, but I''m sure.


    (Sorry for thinking about the old days, you have to stop ...)


    I guess my son told me. Stop being tied to the past.


    "... Liliana?"


    Isabella''s worried voice was thrown from the side. I blinked no matter what, and tears spilled out.


    "... Yada"


    He tried to wipe his tears in a hurry, but tears were spilling one after another.


    "Good! Let''s cry now? Your body wants to do that."


    Isabella holds her shoulder. Then, tears overflowed as if we had cut the weir.


    There were children laughing in the garden.


    I was embraced by the neighbor Isabella gently, and under a warm day I kept crying.

 76 Quiet talk, a feeling of a new beginning.

    Half a year after Liliana had been recuperating in the Vanclift family, she had less fever and was able to move to a level where she would not interfere with her life. Not long ago, my son told me to train my body.


    "The princess was saying," It''s said, "It''s important to exercise properly."


    From the movements that move the body slowly, learn what can be done in the room. The maids were also curious and acquainted with me, so I had the advantage of having fun while talking. This made me feel that my body movements gradually returned to the old days. When I was happy and told that, I was offered to start walking. At first, it was like taking a walk in the neighborhood. Still, at first, he doesn''t listen to what the body says enough to cause shortness of breath. However, as I continued, the walking distance gradually increased. Liliana was happy with that and began to work hard to rehabilitate.


    "As the princess said, this moderate exercise seems to be good for beauty too."


    Hume''s words ran around the house by the maids. It is a pity that more maids have offered to take a walk with Liliana. Gradually, Isabella, who hears rumors, also joins, and women are sighted around the mansion. For some reason, the men in the mansion were eye-catching.


    Liliana talked to her son that it would be okay if he recovered so far.


    "... Let''s move to a house near the clinic as planned."


    "Is there anything I can do to help?"


    "I think it''s okay for moms because the clinics are always short of staff."


    "Is it true?


    Liliana was delighted that she could work with her son. When her husband was alive, Liliana was taking care of her husband''s patients. There is a lot to do with cleaning the clinic and preparing meals. Liliana and Hume cut out at the breakfast table where everyone gathered.


    "����e?"


    Not only Sauvell, but Isabella, Rafilia, and the maids were also looking round with their eyes rounded. Liliana and Hume can''t help but be embarrassed by the Van Clifts who react somewhat unexpectedly.


    "Oh, that ..."


    "... are you dissatisfied?"


    Liliana blinks at Sauvell''s words.


    "No, no. So ..."


    "So why say you''re out? Tell me if you''re dissatisfied. Let me improve."


    "Yes, can I stay here without worrying?"


    Laughing, it would be a joke for Sauvell and Isabella to leave.


    "Ah, um ... I''m really grateful for the improvement so far. I''ve returned to my physical condition and talked with my son. I''m going to move to a house near the clinic ..."


    "So, are you going out ...?"


    In the face of Sauvell''s incredible face, Liliana and Hume looked into each other. But the one who was the most shocked didn''t realize that he had been different.


    "Oh, aunt, you''re leaving ...?"


    Rafilia was stunned. Liliana smiled at this and said she was not.


    "Is my son going to work in the clinic as it is? I moved home and from there I wanted to go to the clinic to help."


    "But you''re going out of the house ...?"


    "... Rafilia?"


    Sauvell and his colleagues noticed that Rafilia wasn''t looking right, and leaned his head. Tears spill out of Raffilia''s eyes, gradually thinking of what she thought. I declined to say sorry and put the cutlery. Liliana rises involuntarily to Rafilia, who leaves.


    "mother?"


    "I''m sorry, please let me talk."


    Liliana chased Raffilia, refusing to sorry. Follow Raffilia in a trot. The body is light thanks to the return of physical condition. Liliana catches up with Rafilia earlier than she thinks, and waits for him to stop.


    "Why don''t we go there?"


    Holding her crying shoulder, Liliana took her to a bench where she could view the garden. Encourage him to sit there and sit side by side, holding Rafilia''s shoulders. Liliana listened gently, holding Raffilia''s crying shoulder.


    "... Tell me why we''re sad if we get out of here?"


    ������������


    Rafilia had wiped her eyes many times to help her tears. Rafilia said when he was calmed down.


    "... My mother has gone out."


    "..."


    "Mom, you were doing terrible things to your dad. The dads got angry at it ..."


    "Was it so����"


    Speaking of which, I remember that when I came here, there must have been a wife. By the time I noticed, I couldn''t see him, I was suspicious, but nobody told me, and I couldn''t listen because I felt like I shouldn''t touch it.


    "Mom, I should have returned to town, but I''m gone to see him ..."


    Raffilia''s mother''s situation was very similar to that of Liliana. Perhaps she remembered Liliana''s appearance with her mother. I hear that Raffilia is still 12 years old. Lafilia''s mother was going to be missing, though she would still miss her.


    "I was supposed to be recuperating at the house next to the clinic if it was true."


    "e?"


    "Everyone was kind and just stayed long ... I''m sorry I had to go out and talk to my son."


    "That''s not true! An aunt comes and everyone in the mansion looks happy!"


    "����Is that so?"


    "Yes! Aunt, will you hug Hume often?"


    "e?"


    "When you say hello to go and go home"


    "Yes, I do."


    "... I never did that."


    "... with your parents?"


    "Yeah .... I saw it, and my dad noticed me ..."


    "Oh"


    "I was ashamed ... but I was happy"


    "Fufufu. Touching is important. I love you."


    "����love?"


    "that''s right"


    Liliana smiled gently, stroking Rafilia''s cheeks.


    "I''m gonna go and send me out, and when I come back I''ll make sure I''m fine."


    "... never done"


    "..."


    "When I was in town, my mother''s house was always busy because I was in a store. When I was little, I was always told that I would enter the store because it was in the way."


    "Is that so����"


    "I worked hard as if I would be happy if I could help ... but it would be in the way"


    "Yeah ... I was lonely."


    "����Yup"


    Lifiana gently embraced her, as she was leaving her to Liliana. While stroking his head, Rafilia begged again to cry and leave.


    "... I''ll have to ask you."


    "����e?"


    "Can I stay here?"


    "Is it true? Will you come?"


    "Yes ... actually, I wanted a daughter."


    "����Daughter?"


    "Is my son alone? If I had a daughter, I would do this, talk about secrets, sometimes cook together, ... I wanted to teach sewing and my daughter."


    "..."


    "I''m going to knit the lace little by little. I use it for my daughter''s bridegroom. It was my dream. But I have a child but I''m a son.


    Liliana proposes with a giggling smile. Would you like to knit the lace of Rafilia''s bridal gown?


    ������ !!!


    Clinging to Liliana''s neck and crying over Raffilia''s back, I noticed the Sauvels looking anxiously over the bushes. Apparently he was being asked all the details. Rafilia is unaware, but Sauvell''s mouth muttered later. Seeing Liliana smiling at her, Sauvell spills a sigh of relief. The fume next to him was gonna do it.


    After calming down Rafilia and resting in her room, Liliana headed to Sauvell with her son. Propose to my son on the way. I wonder if I can''t stay here.


    "After my mother chased her, she asked her to persuade her."


    "����e?"


    "My mother has helped me a lot."


    "... What do you mean?"


    "Well, why don''t you ask me?"


    Just arrived in front of the door of the study at Sauvell. Hume knocked on the door and claimed himself to enter. As they entered the room, Sauvell and Isabella were waiting.


    "... I''m sorry. Rafilia ..."


    "No. You said she was coming out, so she appeared with her mother. I''m sorry."


    "Oh dear����"


    She looked sad, saying Isabella was.


    "I have a request, you"


    "... what? I''ll hear anything other than going out."


    Having been told earlier, Liliana smiled unexpectedly.


    "I''m sorry."


    "No����"


    "I promised the young lady .... Would you please stay here with my son ..."


    "Really!!"


    Liliana blinked as she embraced herself and gladly grabbed Liliana''s hand.


    "Oh, I''m sorry ..."


    "No����"


    "Ah, of course, please do as much as you like. You''ve come to the mansion and the air in the mansion has been gentle and saved."


    "The air ...?"


    "Somehow ... there were so many things up to now and the air in the mansion was very heavy ..."


    You probably remember your ex-wife. What had been suffering was oozing on his face.


    "Looking at you, I feel like I learned what a family is .... Rafilia is originally from Ichii. I only know how to act as a noble, and I don''t know how to treat Rafilia T ... "


    "..."


    "I saw Rafilia looking enviable at you and her parents and tried to imitate them, and she was happy."


    I wondered if it was the greeting that Rafilia had said earlier.


    "... Would you please tell me my family?"


    Liliana was surprised at Sauvell''s sincerity. That sounds different, and Liliana is puzzled and doesn''t know how to respond. However, he seems to have noticed his son sooner. While sighing, does that mean you want to remarry your mother? He threw a straight ball into Sauvell.


    "��������e?"


    Sauvel would not have imagined it. At first I was confident, but my thoughts turned back to red.


    "Well ... oh, oh, that ..."


    In the upsetting Sauvell, not only his face, but all visible skin was dyed red. Looking at it, Isabella raises a happy voice.


    "Um ... do you want to know what Ichii''s family is like?"


    "Ah ... no, that ..."


    "It''s okay. I don''t think that''s so bad. Don''t worry."


    Looking directly at her smiling Liliana, Sauvel turned red again.


    "Oh, don''t think it''s grim!"


    "����e?"


    "Ah, no, that ..."


    Isabela shouted at Sauvell, who was desperate to try to make a word, as she turned red and sweated a lot.


    "I''m terrible !!!! If you are my son, please say clearly !!!!"


    "Is your mother !?"


    "I can''t leave Liliana to Sauvell anymore! Please leave it to me!"


    "Cho, mother!"


    "I''m sorry, Liliana. Why don''t you talk slowly over there?"


    Isabella, laughing at her, clenched Liliana''s hands as soon as she could not escape.


    "Oh, that ...?"


    "Let''s let go of this sick son, go there!


    Isabella came out of the room with Liliana. Hume pops on Sauvell''s shoulder, which now turns blue, against Isabella, who has begun to run away.


    "Hi, Hume ..."


    "Mother seems smart and very dull, so please do your best. Well, not as good as you."


    "e����?"


    "Did you think you didn''t notice? Well, it seems like you were just aware of it,


    "Oh, I ..."


    "Did you realize?"


    "Uh ... yes ..."


    Hume laughed at Sauvell, who shouted and turned red.


    "If you''re the owner, you can ask your mother. Oh, but don''t force yourself."


    "Oh, it''s natural! No, no, my son would be more remarried ..."


    "That''s right."


    Hume went out of the room with a laugh. Sauvell is muttered alone.


    "Son ... I have a son ...?"


    I imagined myself muttering, and there was Sauvell moaning again.


    Even in the afternoon, Sauvell was still bright red and pondering. Lovell comes over there. Sauvell jumped over when a good consultant came, but was disgusted to get away from it.

 77 Chapter 3 Prologue

    That was the day when Amiel, who was studying in neighboring Helgner, returned. Attempts to exchange royals from each other''s nations were so important that they were equivalent to marriages between royals.


    There are ceremonies to exchange royalties at each other''s borders. Orel, his brother, takes the royal family of Helgner and waits for his niece. However, no matter how long, the carriage carrying Amiel never came.


    "What''s going on?"


    Suddenly, the surrounding air turned blue in the disturbing air that could enter. The carriage carrying Amiel is also a welcome from Helgner. The royal Kraha was visibly blue. If Amiel did not return, Kraha would be held hostage by Tenbar. Oruel looked at Klaha, the same age as her niece, Amiel, and said with apologies.


    "... Kuraha"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "I''m sorry, but it doesn''t do any good. Let''s go back to the royal capital."


    "Yes ... yes ..."


    "I''m worried about my niece''s safety, but I''m also worried about your pick-up. Let''s first magically contact you. You''re a guest, so be dignified."


    Clapping his shoulders so softly that Klaha looked surprised.


    "Do you want to be restrained ...?"


    "My country is not so bad"


    Oruel smiles bitterly. But it will definitely be detained in Helgner. Recently, I knew that there was a bad smell in Helgner.


    The current royal brother, Kraha, was the youngest of his parents. As far as information can be gathered, it seems that his homeland was not being treated well, and Oruel had overlapped Kraha with a pitiful niece. The king of Helgner was also a constant black rumor. Oluel was worried about Klaha if he couldn''t help returning Klaha to such a place.


    "Okay. I want you to believe me."


    "����Yes"


    Kraha was in a deep and intricate feeling. The actual situation was completely different from the story I heard in my country of the Kingdom of Tenbar. The study abroad was a nuisance from my brother. I was prepared, but at that time I was confused because I was different from imagination and treatment.


    (The curse of the spirit was also ... to protect the people ...)


    Helgner is a country where spiritual religion is very strong. The Tambairs were famous for their spiritual wrath and cursed. If such a country had to be absent, the Helgner nation was extremely warlike and skirmishes often occurred at the borders of each other.


    But this situation is very disadvantageous for the country. While wondering if his brother would do that, Kraha turned his eyes to what was going on. There is a country behind the mountains that can be seen in the distance. A black cloud was standing in that direction. Only a bad feeling strikes Kraha.


    Turning away from the scenery, Kraha returned to the royal city with Oruel and his colleagues.


    ***


    Immediately notified, Lavisuel ordered Knight to contact Hellner and confirm Agieel''s whereabouts.


    "Amiel, not Amiel? In the opposite direction ..."


    "I have a bad feeling. Let''s head for some troops. Hurry."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Lavisuel, staring at the back of the knight bowing out, sighed heavily.


    "... Amiel, you''re off the road."


    I think Amiel grew up exactly like her mother. It seems that not only his appearance but also his blood was heavily inherited.


    Originally, my daughter Ciel had reported that she had been disturbed. He hated the Van Clift family, who condemned his mother and sent him to the outskirts, and relentlessly harassed his daughter.


    Amiel, whose mother''s work had been rumored and exposed to the surrounding eyes, seemed uncomfortable at the castle. When I talked about studying abroad to help expand Amiel''s horizons, she said that she wanted to go from Amiel. He intended to raise him with the same education as his sons, apart from Agiel, but it may not have been a fundamental solution.


    I just hoped that the worst would not be the case, but the reality was heartless.


    A few days later, the knight reportedly found the murdered body of his father, his predecessor, in a remote home.


    And Aguiel had disappeared, like Amiel.

 78 Disturbing shadow.

    In the Kingdom of Temba, the funeral of the deceased royal king was performed gently. The cause of death was announced as sick, but there was a slight tension in the castle. The royal family mourns for three years. During this time, exchanges and celebrations with other countries are refrained. This included a war, and Lavisuel was convinced that during this period at least she had to look for Amiel.


    Agiel and Amiel are missing. And the death of my father. He speculates that neighboring Hellner is involved, but there is no conclusive evidence. Although I was trying to covertly search, only time was wasted.


    Lavisuel sighed and moaned.


    Originally, it is inconsistent with Helgner. H?gner is very spiritually religious, spurred by the fact that no royal family in Temba has been able to covenant with spirits for hundreds of years. Now that I understand why I couldn''t sign a contract, I understand that I was recognized as a clear "enemy."


    However, there were heroes in the Kingdom of Tembar that were claimed to be the strongest to sign a great spirit. Two years ago, the escort of the house also contracted with a great spirit, and not only his own country, but also the surrounding nations were in turmoil. It served as a deterrent to Tenbar. It was no exaggeration to say that although the royal family had no connection with the spirit, the royal Temba was under the asylum of the spirit. There must be nothing for the Hellner state to think about.


    Despite being rejected by Lovell, only those who understand the importance of its power more than anyone else, if it can not be insulated, it will be sandwiched between a spirit and a wrinkle between her eyebrows It seems. The country of Temba is only making use of the sweetness of this lovel. It was a fragile, seemingly crumbled relationship, but Ellen, who had taken over the blood of a human and the spirit of Lovell, had been saved. Ellen cares for her family. It included his father''s blood. He would not expect that the effects of the asylum had reached the country.


    If the Hellner nation had killed the Amiels in a war, they would show off their remains. However, there is no appearance of Aguiel and Amiel. It was more natural to think that Amiel had betrayed.


    (But ... what does it mean that no information comes in?)


    I don''t even know if it''s hidden. If she contacted Hellner when Amiel would not return, she was very upset. I was a little skeptical because of my doubts.


    (Is Amiel just acting on his own or ...?)


    Though there are many possibilities, it is best to stay ahead of the game. Ravisuel reminds him to send Lovell through Sauvell. The hand stopped on the way.


    (Ellen ...)


    Would that intelligent girl take any action? Lavisuel thought. What if family could be targeted? No doubt she will move.


    The corner of Ravisuel, who was writing a letter, gradually rose.


    ***


    Ellen and Lovell regularly visit their homes to help with the business of the Vanclift family. The appearance of the girl visiting the mansion with her father''s hands is the healing of the servants. Everyone was smiling with a girl who greeted me regardless of status. Then there was a person running from here across the hallway.


    "Elene, uncle! Welcome!"


    "Rafilia!"


    Ellen runs up and hugs each other. He laughs with each other, but because of the height difference between them, he cannot be seen in the same age, so he looks like his sister and sister.


    Rafilia grew up from that point, growing beyond what she might have been 14 years old. He seemed to have inherited the greatness of his father, and enviously boasted a height of 170 cm. Ellen manages to reach 140cm, so it''s about the position, so hugging with Raffilia always ended up filling her face in Raffilia''s chest.


    (Jealous����!!)


    Every time I hug that I''m happy to meet, Ellen is always inspired by the complex and is in a complex state. But more than that, Ellen''s feeling of being left behind was a bit lonely as she became more and more aware of being different from her surroundings as she grew up.


    "Is Ellen talking with his dad in the morning? In the meantime, do you finish training so you can play in the afternoon?"


    "Yeah, you can play"


    "I did it! Then later!"


    "Yeah! Good training!"


    Rafilia heads off to the training site for the knights, which is located in a different location from the mansion, and sees off her father. Rafilia has grown rapidly in two years. It included not only the body, but also the mental side. Rafilia knew the identity of the maids in the mansion and for some reason aimed at becoming a knight.


    Rafilia was more like her mother two years ago. As it trained and grew, it became increasingly rumored that it was very similar to Sauvell, and even its features became Sauvell-like. Sauvell, who opposed Raffilia''s aim to be a knight, couldn''t hide his surprise because of his ability to fight blood. Rafilia, who is now able to ride a horse, seems to have traveled a long distance with Sauvell recently. There is no doubt Sauvell is pleased with this. Looking at the happy head, the impression of the people who did not have good feelings for Rafilia and his mother was gradually improving.


    "... Raffilia has changed, father."


    "Really. Is that where the tomboy has become ferocious?"


    "Moh! What do you say to girls! Rafilia is cool!"


    That''s right. Recently, it has been rumored that Rafilia is fighting very well among girls. The appearance of riding on a horse and manipulating the spear and bow freely was very good.


    "Sauvell lamented that she would have fewer brides."


    "It''s a lie. Uncles should rather be pleased."


    ������������


    Lover was groaning, saying she couldn''t say anything back.


    "I also want to be a bride of a dignified person like Rafilia."


    "Gee ah ah ah, stop me!


    The servant runs in a hurry as Lovell screams. However, when he saw him embracing his beloved daughter and squirming his head, he sighed again.


    "Elen isn''t a bride!"


    The people in the mansion were grinning at the scream of Lovell heard throughout the mansion.


    ***


    He started talking about his business in Sauvell''s study and was stopped when he had talk to him.


    "I keep a letter from your Majesty."


    Ellen and Lovell''s faces were distorted at the same time. Sauvell smiled at the two, who looked too similar, but soon became serious.


    "Details are in the letter, do you remember your older brother, Aguiel''s daughter?"


    "Dunno"


    Sauvell continued to sigh, sighing at his brother''s words.


    "... Agiel and his daughter are currently missing. His Majesty says he may betray the country and possibly do something."


    Ellen was surprised by Sauvell''s words. Agiel was attached to Ellen''s father. Maybe Ellen looked at her father''s face. Lovell also frowned with a bad feeling, but Sauvell said he was not alone.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s more likely that Hellner is helping him .... Her Majesty''s view is that his brother and Ellen are being targeted ..."


    Ellen and Lovell looked at each other.


    The two sighed as the unpleasant feeling increased from the letter in their hands.

 79 Raffilia's rival.

    Rafilia headed for the training ground. If you can play with Ellen after a long absence, the training will get you excited. He was wearing his armor and checking the condition of his favorite training spear. He heard an unpleasant voice from the side. Rafilia raised her eyebrows, saying that her uplifting mood was ruined.


    "Well, maybe it''s today''s training partner Rafilia!"


    "����curl"


    The worst young man was a knights student who watched Rafilia at his school. A year ago, she graduated from school and became a knight apprentice. Occasionally we meet at a training ground in a territory. I reunited a year ago. Rafilia reunited on the first day his father allowed him to use the training area here. New graduate knight apprentices, including Karl, were surprised at the appearance of Rafilia. He must have never imagined that Rafilia, a daughter of the Duke, was aiming for a female knight, even though she left the school.


    It''s no secret that Rafilia is a little fond of Karl''s attitude of whether she''s already hungry or transparent.


    A year ago, Rafilia was already talented enough to fight alone against several active female knights. It''s a pity that Carl and others who knew this screamed weird. Sauvell''s subordinates abandon their preconceptions, fall in love with Rafilia''s talent, and occasionally steal Sauvell''s eyes to educate him. In that case, the people whom Rafilia''s opponent could work for were limited naturally, but in this way they were treated equally with newcomers and occasionally with training.


    "Hehehe, I''m in a good mood today.


    Rafilia smiled and turned the spear in one hand, and Karl''s complexion gradually became worse.


    There are rumors that Van Clift''s blood drawrs have something in common. It''s a fighting frenzy, fighting with a laugh.


    You have to be prepared when this happens. Not only Karl, but also the people around him started training pale.


    ***


    After the morning discussion, Ellen and others were in the canteen for lunch, and Ruffilia, who was out of breath, came in.


    "Rafilia"


    He was scolded by Sauvell when he was noisy, but he probably panicked due to prolonged training. In particular, I rarely eat Ellen or Lovell, so the meal time is short.


    "It was nice to be in time!"


    He sits down on the chair and feels like his hair is still wet. Ellen went to Rafilia and magically dried her hair.


    "Drying is not good, I''ll catch a cold."


    "Hey ... thank you, Ellen."


    When they smiled together, Sauvell and Lovell, who were watching over them, were bitterly worried that they could not help.


    Hume and Liliana are not at lunch. They are working in a clinic, so they receive a lunch basket from the mansion and eat there.


    Hume and Liliana have been taken care of by the Van Craift family ever since. Despite occasional Isabella''s intervention, Sauvell and Liliana are slowly approaching each other after some twists and turns. We had a lot of mutual partners, so we couldn''t get married soon. In particular, Liliana didn''t have such a feeling at all, so Sauvell seemed to have gradually stepped up from a talker who talked about Rafilia to a friend. Sauvell''s prudent and cautious attitude occasionally bursts with Isabella exploding. If such a situation is smiling, the servants are watching over.


    Rafilia, who was emotionally unstable for a while, has settled down in the past two years, and although she was confused at first, she seems to be watching her new father with a smile. Occasionally she seemed to have a good relationship with Liliana, helping to prepare rice.


    While having lunch, Ellen remembered what she was talking about in the morning. Ellen was irritated by the presence of the shadow that destroyed this gentle air. Two years ago, the opponent was revengeful against Rafilia for this house. There is no way to tell if the purpose is Lovell or Ellen, but as long as they belong to this house, it will be a little tricky to this house.


    (It''s a tantrum to move as expected by Mr. Haguro ...)


    Ellen and Lovell seemed to have the same thoughts about each other, and without any discussion they decided to go to see His Majesty.


    ***


    At the end of the meal, Rafilia takes Ellen''s hand and heads for the garden. But before that, Lovell waited.


    "Ellen, it''s a lost thing."


    "e?"


    Ellen tilted her head just to go to the garden, and Kai emerged from behind Lovell, who sighed.


    "Sir Ellen, please give me a hand."


    With that said, Kai has reached out. Already holding one hand with Rafilia, he put the other hand on Kai''s hand. Kai smiled and held Ellen''s hand tight.


    Ellen looks at Raffilia fearfully. Then, as expected, Rafilia had a grumpy face.


    "Uncle, it''s okay to just play in the garden."


    Rafilia claims she doesn''t need an escort, but Lovell smiles.


    "Can you play Kai together?"


    "Please mix me too"


    The two are laughing with a smile, but their claim is undisputed. Do you know Raffilia, or you can''t help but sighing?


    Why did it look like this was about six months ago. When she went to town with Rafilia, her escorts, Kai and Van, were with her, but her hands were not connected at that time. Ellen was drowned in front of Ellen and Rafilia, who were crazy about the story. Suddenly, I thought that my eyes were spinning and I was in the arm of a man running with Ellen very quickly. Ellen is light because of the spirit. Kais who are late for the moment of a man sprinting are pursued in a hurry.


    Ellen was surprised at the sudden thing, but suddenly noticed the rage of a beast-like van approaching in front of her, and ran away in a hurry. Knowing that Ellen had escaped, Van and Kai murdered the man without mercy. At that time, he had nothing to do, but since then Rafilia and Kai seemed to be able to calm down without holding hands with Ellen. More recently, there have been discussions as to which party is better. Ellen didn''t know what to do.


    "Go Ellen!"


    "No"


    It''s good to walk with Raffilia and Kai hand in hand, but Ellen has a different compass and sprints. When both hands are tied to a tall person, it''s complicated, somewhat like a captive alien that was prevalent some time ago. When they noticed that Ellen had trotting, they slowed down. They are kind, but they are kind. Ellen headed to the garden, hoping to get along well if possible.


    ***


    Ellen and Rafilia were sitting there and chatting, blooming the cloth they had prepared on the lawn. Ellen has no choice but to worry about the occasional "Carl" that appears in Rafilia''s story. Rafilia''s gesture seems to be looking like a rival, but she seems to be having fun. But there is Kai next to it. When Ellen was killing him that he could not hear in front of Kai, the story of the story was suddenly overturned.


    "Why is the escort coming to the mansion yard. I just want to talk to Ellen ..."


    After all, Rafilia had at the root. Now that Rafilia also has the skills to fight, there may be some dissatisfaction.


    "I seem to be talented, but my physical abilities are better. I will never give up Ellen''s escort position."


    Kai says flatly. Ellen tilts her head, saying "Escort?" He was wondering when Rafilia said she wanted to be Ellen''s escort. From the words that I didn''t need the garden, it was like telling Kai that I was unnecessary because I was there.


    "It''s different! It''s uncomfortable that a man is listening to a conversation between girls!"


    "I wish I could enter the room instead of the outside."


    "I''m caught by my grandmother when I''m in the room ..."


    Yes, it''s time for Isabella and Ellen. Rafilia apparently wanted to monopolize Ellen. Ellen noticed that and was moved. Rafilia! Raffilia surprised for a moment, but looked happy.


    "I''m asking my uncle this time to stay, so you can talk all day, right?"


    "Is it true?"


    The two were laughing and laughing at each other, and this time, a van who appeared as a beast appeared, saying, "Please mix me."


    "Mofu!"


    Ellen reluctantly jumped at Van, and Van laughed.


    "Princess loves me !!"


    He was just hitting the ground with his tail just to say how. Apparently, he was listening to all of the previous conversations in shadow. Van claims that he is the best. Ellen is unaware of them, hugging Van and sipping. Ellen has always loved Van''s coat, so Rafilia and Kai became reluctant to win. However, Rafilia and Kai looked at each other and laughed.


    "What, what are you doing?"


    Suddenly, Rafilia, Kai and Van begin. Van turned pale with their faces, as if they had come up with a prank.


    "Don''t think you can always take Ellen alone."


    Vann was groaning as he was tickled by Rafilia''s grin.


    "Why, why is my key point ...?"


    My throat sounds unintentionally.


    "Elen, please mix us too."


    "Yeah, good!"


    I responded unexpectedly. Van screams in this.


    "Hi, princess ... like stopping them ..."


    "Van is a popular person!"


    Van turned pale to Ellen, who returned a misguided reply.


    "Come on! Prepare!"


    "Do not think"


    "Gee ah ah!"


    "fluffy!"


    It seemed that only one person did not understand the situation, but he was playing with everyone while making such exchanges.

 80 Reasoning and planning.

    In a room at Tembal Castle, Sauvell asked the guard to transfer to His Majesty. Although I promise in advance, the time I''m waiting is still restless. However, Konoe replied shortly after His Majesty met. Not surprisingly, Sauvell immediately tightens his brother and niece. A few years ago, Sauvell remembered that her daughter had been summoned and engulfed in a kidnapping case following a letter from the royal family, and she managed to sigh if her Majesty''s letter would only carry her trouble. Was.


    "Your Majesty has seen Sauvell."


    "Let me go"


    His voice came from behind the door. Konoe and others waiting on both sides of the door open the double door. As he walked in and bowed, His Majesty told Sauvell that the guards in the room would also be available for discussion.


    "Yes"


    This story also involves neighboring countries. In the tense air, His Majesty told Sauvell to call the Lovels.


    "My brother, Ellen. Please come."


    In Sauvell''s words, Lovel and Ellen transfer while holding hands. The two descended softly and bowed to His Majesty.


    "It''s been a long time, Your Majesty"


    "Have a nice day"


    His greeting nodded and smiled at Lovell and Ellen.


    "Ellen, it''s been a long time .... It doesn''t change."


    Ellen didn''t say anything to her Majesty''s attitude of being a little lonely. Ellen and Lavisuel have met since the uproar at the school. A child of this age would have grown considerably after not seeing it for a year, but Ellen hardly found it. In retrospect, Lovell, whom he knew since childhood, has not grown. I noticed that the age difference between my 18-year-old son and the appearance of my son has almost disappeared. But Lavisuel did not put them on his face and went into the subject.


    "Do you remember Lovell as good as Ellen and Agieel? My sister"


    "I know"


    "I wrote it in a letter, but his daughter Amiel was studying abroad in the next country ... but he never returned."


    His Majesty speaks wrinkling between his eyebrows. However, the expression seemed to be inexplicable rather than worrying about her niece''s safety.


    "Amiel''s study abroad was also accepted as an exchange with the other side at the same time. I exchanged with each other at the border. However, there was no Amiel who would have returned after finishing studying."


    ������������


    "I immediately contacted Hellgner by magic, because the other side was originally a bad deal. I thought I wanted a war ..."


    The reply was different than expected. In a hurry, Helgner also started an investigation. If you get caught up in something along the way, you''ll see that trace. However, not only Amiel, but his entire attendant was missing. In addition, Amiel''s mother in the opposite direction was also missing at the same time. Lavisuel collaborated with Helgner to follow Amiel and his team, but nothing came out. Everything suddenly disappeared at the same time.


    "Do you want to use the power of a spirit because you are stuck?"


    "That''s right. The story is as quick as ever and it helps."


    Ellen thought elsewhere of her grinning attitude. It is indeed mysterious that the servants of the partner''s country have disappeared without leaving any trace. It is likely that the neighboring country is hiding something. That''s why His Majesty saw "the next country is involved".


    "Hmm ..."


    The first time I saw Amiel up close was two years ago, when I went to town to visit Rafilia''s mother''s home. At that time, Amiel had certainly said. "I came to watch." What if it was the word that came out of the original plan? What if it is a sign that you will not return to this country?


    "... It may have been planned for a long time."


    "what?"


    "Two years ago, Amiel appeared once in Van Craig territory to be confused. Would you use the term confession to return from studying abroad?"


    "����surely"


    "Well, Ellen. When was that?"


    Sauvel confirms surprisedly. Two years ago, Rafilia had been asked not to say that Amiel had appeared. I thought they did, but they didn''t show them, and Ellen explained.


    "I met Rafilia and I went to town two years ago when I went to town. I didn''t know who was then ..."


    As Ellen said, Sauvell sighed. He seemed to understand the situation at that time.


    "Oh ... Ellen would have been surprised, so did you remember?"


    "Yes"


    Everyone knows that his daughter is between Agieel''s daughter and a dog monkey. Especially the school exchange was because it was already rumored. Ellen didn''t know Amiel''s identity, so she probably didn''t mind thinking she was just a friend of Rafilia. But Rafilia was reluctant to say that she had encountered a disgusting partner, so Sauvell sighed that she must have closed her mouth. His Majesty asked Ellen if it was certain.


    "No doubt, he told Rafilia that he wouldn''t see him anymore."


    ������������


    Ellen sighs. It is quick if we think so and arrange a series of flows. Ellen gave only the results.


    "Amiel probably studied abroad with the intention of teaming up."


    "you����!"


    Ellen, who asserted that he was a betrayal of the royal family, said that Konoe, who was on his side, could not stand it. In addition, Lovel and Sauvell instantly confront Konoe as if they were over Ellen. His Majesty suppressed that word.


    "Yes, but ...!"


    "I agree with Ellen''s idea, because it makes sense .... Amiel has stepped away."


    "But there is no such evidence!"


    In response to Konoe''s incredible belief, Ellen said, "Because nothing comes out."


    "����What do you mean"


    Ellen turns to Konoe, who looks suspicious. And he said clearly.


    "I didn''t have that one from the beginning."


    "what����?"


    "It is a party to escort the royal family of another country. If there is something, it will be a war in a straight line, so there is no way there can be one or two escorts. Furthermore, the royal women can not walk long distances without horses. There is no way to use the carriages, and the roads where carriages are used are limited and there are absolutely pedestrian streets. Even if you impose a gag order, you can never close the mouth of the people. "


    "..."


    "I tried to gather information by sneaking in the grass, but nothing came out. It makes more sense to think that there was no such party from the end. ... Even Agiel is gone."


    "What did you say!?"


    There were guards who could not hide their surprise. Lavisuel may have noticed something. I open my eyes to such a thing.


    "If the royal family goes missing, the tensions between the two nations will increase. If they join hands and dare to do so, they will surely be devastated. What if someone important is in that country? "


    "... Escape"


    When they were convinced, Konoe''s eyes opened.


    "I see ... so my father ..."


    With a large sigh, His Majesty leaned on a chair. Other than Ellen had a sad face. Ellen tilts her head. Speaking of which, the funeral was being held that the former king died of illness. But when was that? His majesty smiled at Ellen, who seemed to be in a flash.


    "My father is sick, but he was actually killed .... I understand why."


    Ellen opened her eyes to Her Majesty, who attributed to Ellen. What if Aguiel''s rescue operation was being conducted secretly? The predecessor, who had isolated her daughter, could not have noticed it. If it had been planned for a long time, it would be easy to replace servants in one of the few houses. Aguiel was also isolated, but was reportedly domineering. Replaced all the servants who were intensely replaced with hands, and carried out rescue operations. However, the units must have arrived earlier than expected. It was incomprehensible that only the corpse of the predecessor remained, despite hiding such information. At the time of his discovery, his father''s corpse had been reported that his blood had not yet dried. He may have noticed the arrival of the unit and fled without the time to hide the corpse.


    "Such ..."


    "These are just speculations, but that makes sense. At first I wondered if Hellner hid Amiel in the war, but she couldn''t explain it to Agieel. Is war aimed? "


    His Majesty, who could not stop sighing, was holding his head to withstand the headache. I heard that there were too many problems to be honest. Ellen was a little worried without the usual sharpness.


    "What is the reason for the war?"


    His words were without hesitation in Lovell''s words.


    "Hellgner''s purpose is definitely Ellen, and Amiel ... probably Lovell."


    "e����?"


    "Ellen, the benefits you have brought are enormous. No country doesn''t want that. Amiel may have scorned his mother for the Vanclift family and the royal family, or Agieel still has Lovell. It''s motivating, even assuming you want it. Helgner is hampered by Lovell, and if Amiel could be used as a countermeasure, they would have the same interests. "


    "... That''s why."


    "Perhaps Amiel negotiated to be a hostage for himself. If the royalties were to be taken hostage in the other country, no hero could easily get his hands ... I guess."


    Lavisuel, who dumped, apparently classified Amiel as an enemy. Defending Konoe, who noticed that, was silently watching the situation.


    "Although all the letters had been examined, Amiel seemed to steal his watch and secretly exchange letters with Agier .... But he couldn''t even get anywhere."


    Obviously, human hands are in the way. If neighboring nations hope that the relationship will worsen, it will not be a good direction.


    "What if you ask me?"


    "... Is there any solution?"


    Ellen is about to sigh to her grinning grin. I must have expected it from the beginning. However, if war is going to hurt important people, that''s not all. It is unlikely that Amiel''s purpose is indeed his father, but he gets hungry that if he did this for his own personal interests, he would not need mercy.


    "I''m on purpose to give you information that makes you want to open your mouth.


    If you do not miss anything that leaked from your mouth, place the wind spirits. Ellen talked about her plans, looking ahead.

 81 Kingdom of Tembar and Kingdom of Hellner.

    After the Lovers left the room, the remaining Lavisuel and the guards sighed with a sad face. Ellen instantly spotted that the royal family, Amiel, was betraying him and offered a means of gathering information. Should the means be a true spirit?


    Even a spirit wizard in the court cannot do that. You''ve learned that the moment you turn Ellen into an enemy, you''ll be terrified. Upon revisiting it, Lavisuel and others were afraid and intimidated.


    If Amiel were to do anything to the Van Clifts, he would definitely be retaliated. In some cases, Amiel could get Ellen''s reprisals back to the country. Lavisuel thinks that he must avoid it.


    For whatever reason, if she sold the country, she would have to be condemned as a royal family. The information Ellen brings will confirm that.


    "How scary ..."


    Konoe, who had eaten Ellen, turned her face blue and was sweating unpleasantly. Imagine the moment when their country turned into an enemy, and they gave the illusion that they couldn''t use weapons or armor, and were naked. The guards, who must protect the royal family, have realized how helpless and small human beings are in front of the spirits.


    "I know you''re in a position to protect us, but not Ellen. The moment you turn it into an enemy, the country will be destroyed."


    "That''s like that ..."


    "I have seen. Ellen is in a position to obey the great spirits."


    "Well, the great spirits ...


    "Don''t turn your sword, even if Lovell suddenly appears. That''s no longer a human being. He''s on par with God."


    The guards could not say anything to Lavisuel, who looked sad. Seeing Lovell from a young age, he and his daughter, who grew up, seemed intimidated and intensely shocked.


    Lavisuel sighs as his thoughts spin. In addition to his relatives'' betrayal, he had a little distant look at the reality of close friends becoming distant, but he immediately regained his command and ordered Konoe.


    "Call Ernest"


    "Understood"


    "Oh, another cloth. Rest until he comes."


    Lavisuel lay down on the sofa. He called his side, and squeezed the cloth soaked in hot water, and Lavisuel fell asleep.


    Konoe nods each other and disappears. One went to the Prime Minister and the others quietly returned to their home positions.


    ***


    The Kingdom of Temba was originally claimed to consist of a branch of the H?llner royal family. In Helgner, spirit religion was thriving, and those who were able to contract with the spirits of the royal family for generations were recognized as heirs. However, only the clan of the head family was allowed, and no matter how much ability the branch had, if blood was not suitable, it would not be worthy of a contract with a spirit.


    Some branchers breathed that they were capable, and went to savage lands where rumors that many spirits would appear. The head family became angry at the branch house that abandoned the teachings of the clan and stepped up to the sacred place with desire. Fearing to buy the wrath of the spirits, the Helgnner clan punished the offending branch. However, a handful of those who escaped have contracted with the spirits in the wilderness.


    The power-owner broke up with Helgner, cutting through the wilderness and building a country. But the Hellner state cannot afford it. The Helgner clan viewed the Tembar royal family as traitors as enemies.


    And to support his teachings for many years, it was discovered that the Tembal royalty had been cursed with the anger of spirits. He argued that Hellner was right.


    "If we were originally from our clan, we would have to purge with our hands."


    The current king, Helgner Loule Duran, was a man who was faithful to the family''s beliefs.


    The H?llner family has been wearing black-and-black hair for generations. The color of this hair was the color of a spirit associated with the royal family. It was claimed that this color represented the strength of the bond with the spirit. However, I hear that their ancestors were originally blonde blue eyes. Now there is no royal family of that color in Helgner, but every time he saw the royal family of Tembar, he felt awful.


    Durand, who will be 22 this year, has black-eyed black hair but has not signed a royal family spirit. About 12 years ago, the spirit was lamented and slept at Duran''s younger brother, Ruhr, since his accidental death, and has not appeared since.


    While the Thombar royal family is cursed by the spirit''s wrath, the betrayers benefit from the Great Spirit''s covenant in Thombar, which is claimed to be a sacred place for spirits. Normally, the benefits of Tembal are the benefits that Hellner should receive.


    More than 20 years ago, the successor of the Van Craift family in Temba, who had nothing to do with spirits, signed a great spirit. And two years ago, the Van Craift escort also signed a great spirit. Earlier, there were constant rumors of the benefits of spirits in the vanclift territory.


    What is going on?


    Since the birth of his younger brother, various disasters have taken place in Helgner. To overcome that, Durand looked at the Vanclift family.

 82 Like an unchanging sky.

    Ellen was returning to the spirit world to cooperate with the Great Spirits. Lovell explained the great spirits of the wind, but Ellen was responsible for the mother and queen.


    As Ellen headed between the thrones, her mother sat comfortably, buried in a lot of cushions on a newly installed sofa beside the throne. Origin is now a pregnant woman in her fourth month of pregnancy. The spirits are waiting around in a thorough system, as they are not yet in a stable period and are not allowed to be careless.


    "Mother, how are you?"


    "Hehehe, today is good."


    There is no spirit, but power runs away instead. Because the nature of the fetus''s power is not stable, it will run away against the power of the mother''s womb. The castle can be partially destroyed while you sleep, if you do poorly because of its original strength. My mother''s surroundings are closed by barriers, and she is always on watch. It''s like touching a swollen thing, but when I was used to saying, "I''m much better than Ellen-chan!", I felt sorry.


    Sitting next to her mother, she talked to her budding little life.


    "I''m an older sister. I''m a good boy today."


    I will stroke my mother''s belly. If you think that a new life resides in the stomach that has expanded slightly, you will be indifferent.


    Good child When I was hungry with a good child, I could feel the flow of power only a little.


    "����that?"


    "Fufufu, were you happy to be praised by your sister?"


    Origin says smiling, but in the fourth month the surprise is better than he can handle.


    "Is this child a genius?"


    "Oh, you say the same thing as Lovell."


    "Well, that is out of my mind."


    "Oh OH DEAR"


    Somehow I''m ashamed of my mother laughing crazy. Recently, people around me often say that I look like my father. Every time I say that I am out of my heart, but my father is overjoyed and can not help it. Ellen was relieved that she had no father here.


    "So what about Ellen?"


    Ellen corrects his habitation in the words of Origin who suddenly entered the subject. Origin was watching everything in a water mirror. This is a question of human nations, but my mother is asking the queen what to do with humans when the purpose is determined to be themselves.


    "Human problems are human. It''s the same."


    "Yes"


    "But if my father or me were directly targeted, it would be a matter of humans and spirits."


    "... Yeah"


    "But really ..."


    "If the spirit condemns, humans aren''t alone; you care about that."


    "Yes����"


    "If that woman is involved, I want to condemn it right now ..."


    "Wow! Mother is useless!"


    If the now-originated Origin goes to the human world, his power will run away and he will not know what will happen. Even now, the air around the current origin is overflowing with a high concentration of magic. The arc has come regularly to reduce the concentration of the element while checking the nature of the element. Origins are so unstable that we don''t know what effect on the womb.


    "Human is human. Actually, I would like Mr. Hagiro to cooperate."


    "Oh"


    "I got the quality two years ago. I need to be useful in those times!"


    "Hehehe, that''s a strange idea!"


    More fun to watch with a water mirror! Ellen was amazed by her mother''s words, but she had the illusion that she had lost power from her shoulders.


    As humans and as spirits. Ellen is in a position to see the deeds. Further as a goddess. The pressure on his shoulder is immeasurable.


    Ellen, who had been so far, would have ran to get proof of condemnation immediately without allowing his family to go. But if you are a goddess who is to watch over everything. You must see everything and be equal to everything.


    As time goes by, Ellen falls into a feeling of being separated from the human world. Every time I played with Rafilia, who was the same age as myself, my physique gradually got away. The process of a girl growing up as a woman ends in a blink of an eye. Kai, who protects Ellen, has grown from a boy to a young man.


    Feeling that only oneself is left behind. He often sighs, looking down at his barely growing body.


    The senses of humans in their lives were in the way and they realized that they were half-hearted spirits. Origin watches over Ellen as a goddess and as a mother.


    Two years after awakening as a goddess. It was said that it was still early, but we will have to be ready soon.


    (... but still i ...)


    He tried to cling to old memories that had become hazy, but now he can''t remember much. I miss it.


    Ellen walks out of the castle into the garden and looks up at the sky. The clear sky color does not change the human world or the spirit world.


    Ellen looked up at the sky for a while, wanting to be like this sky.

 83 Persuasion to the spirits.

    When Ellen returned to the castle, he and Rovel, who had just persuaded him, settled.


    "Father"


    "Hello, my cute princess"


    He kissed the top of his head and Ellen tickled, and did Lovell finish his explanation to Ori? I''ve heard


    "Yes. Did your father finish?"


    "Of course. Everyone was supportive."


    "����e?"


    Ellen tilts her head. Even if Ellen and Lovell were spirits, many of their relatives would have had sharp opinions from their interactions with the past. That''s why everyone didn''t seem cooperative. I entrusted this place to Lovell, who should have some trouble. I thought I was going to be sick for a few days, but it seemed like I was wondering how I did it, and Lovell laughed and told me what was going on.


    "Is there something that Ellen had grown on the territory? Thanks to that."


    Ellen was blinking. However, he soon knew why.


    "Father, no way ..."


    "No, I didn''t think they liked it so far."


    It seems that Lovell himself did not think it would work as well. In return, you''ll have to fill the sweet smell in the mansion for a while.


    ���� When you smell that smell, it ��s coming to the people around you, not just the mansion����


    "Umm. I''m in trouble!"


    If those who are caught by the smell are interested, it can be difficult to collect and cause a fuss. Lovell seems to have already got hungry at that time, and there seems to be nothing special to do. Ellen suddenly came up with an idea of what to do.


    "Let''s make it a festival as a harvest festival."


    "... harvest?"


    "A festival to celebrate a good harvest. In order to thank and pray for the spirits, we make and serve food and liquor from rich crops and eat and celebrate ourselves. Would that be a disruption? "


    "Oh, that''s good!"


    Lovell smiles to propose to Sauvell.


    "That''s right, father."


    "What? What?"


    "Please be sure to catch the spirits with sweets."


    "Ahhhh!"


    Lovell laughs, but Ellen sighs. As a matter of fact, sweets love origins and other spirits, and they get excited when they want to eat them. Whether the fetus will be affected in any way, the runaway that is usually contained will be more likely to occur. The surrounding spirits will not rest.


    In the past, I have had a cook in the house make a pudding. Origin, who had seen it in a water mirror, said he wanted to eat. Van also ate with the Kais, so listening to his impressions would have been even more curious. And Ellen will not be forgotten only at the moment when my mother changed her face after eating a bite.


    Ellen asked her father what was happening to figure out how much of the spirits they would cooperate with.


    ***


    After gathering the great spirits in a large hall, Lovell explained the matter and sought cooperation. However, feud with humans was deeply rooted, and only a few people offered to cooperate. It''s hard to find just a few people to get information on a country that needs a wide area.


    "Roughly, why do we have to sneak in on humans like that? If we were to reach out to the princess, we would have to destroy them all at once."


    "That''s right. How complicated is it?"


    "Isn''t the reason why the princess shoulders humans in the first place is because it is immersed in the human world. If you do not go to the human world, humans can not get out of hand?"


    Lovell nodded that the great spirits were right. But Lovell said seriously that if the territory''s people were involved in the war, things would be inaccessible.


    "I can''t get in my hand ..."


    The great spirits tilt their heads. We ask each other if there was something in the human world, but everybody just leaned.


    "Some of the crops Fran and Opp have grown on their territory at Ellen''s request. There are also Nichelle, Regen, and Licht in Boden."


    "... how did that happen?"


    "What do you think is made with them? Occasionally Ellen will offer everyone to eat. Yeah, sweets."


    The thing that Ellen taught how to make it to the mansion by remembering it. They evolved through trial and error by cooks, and were distributed not only in puddings but also in galettes, pies and cookies. It grows sugar crops on its territory and concentrates on wheat. As a result of the good harvest, sweets were made more and more as the food was preserved. Ellen was giving them thanks to the spirits.


    The spirits, engrossed in the sweets, occasionally urged Ellen.


    "What is ...?!"


    "If the war goes on, the people of my territory will be sent to the forefront and will not be able to make crops. Of course, those who make this confectionery will then ... for a while ... If he died, I might not be able to make it again ... "


    Lovell spills a heavy sigh without help. If he could not help the spirit, Lovell would leave the room.


    "Well, wait, Lovell!"


    Rover laughs in a place where the hurried spirits cannot see.


    "Is it true that you can''t make confections?"


    "That''s what ... I can only evaluate humans ..."


    "Nobody knows how to make it ... I''m really looking forward to the tea that Ellen brings and the cutie ..."


    Lover folds the big spirits out of noisy noise.


    "I''m going to ask Ellen to give me assortments of sweets as a reward for those who cooperate."


    "What is it?"


    "One assortment ...? That means you can get many kinds of sweets at once !?"


    Lovel smiled at the spirits that were very biting.


    "Oh, let''s tell Ellen."


    "Oh wonderful!"


    "I would like tea!"


    Ellen, who no longer brings confectionery with the power of worship, is more popular than ever. The spirits rarely eat, so they do not know the joy or enjoyment of eating. Ellen''s cake, which he brought as a souvenir because he could eat it a little bit, was a revolution for the spirit world.


    ***


    Ellen was pinching her father''s cheeks and squeezing it.


    "Ih, Ih!


    "Already! Promise my father!"


    "Oh hello!"


    "... So, how many people will you help in the end?"


    Lovell, who turned both cheeks red, said to her daughter who was standing apart from her cheeks, sweating cold.


    "Uh ... a lot?"


    "What?"


    "50 ... No, 100?"


    "Huh !?"


    It seems that rumors are flying that the spirits call on the spirits and help them get confectionary rewards.


    "... maybe everyone?"


    "Maybe?"


    Ellen kicked the shin of his father''s laughing smile. It seemed to be painful, and Lovell was squatting and trembling with his legs.


    "Well ... is appealing to power a bad effect of Rafilia ..."


    "What are you talking about! Even though your mother hasn''t reached a stable stage yet!"


    "Oh, yes ..."


    Apparently it seems to have been forgotten, and Lovell turns blue. If there are rumors between spirits, it''s already a fuss. Even the origin should want assorted sweets. But you can''t go to the human world during pregnancy, and you can''t help. The parents and children turned pale when they wanted to have some sweets and could get out of control.


    They became hungry. He again headed to the throne to explain the situation to Origin.

 84 Land of grace.

    Lovell and Ellen later explained to Sauvell to ask for the help of the spirits. Although Sauvell is somewhat surprised at the fact that the spirits are blind in their confectionery, Sauvell''s celebration of the Van Craift family''s good harvest was willing to accept the spirit''s blessing.


    "I''d like to ask the chef at the mansion how to make it, gather the residents of the town and make them all pie and cookies. "


    "I see. In the past, a delicious smell made a big fuss.


    Sauvell agreed with a bitter smile.


    "In addition to the sweetened pasty of the crop, the contents of the pie are also delicious when stuffed with meat and vegetables boiled down."


    "Hey ... that''s good."


    "I think it''s delicious to cook meat in a separate frame with wine, too. How about that dish for adults?"


    "I''m looking forward to it"


    Everyone can make sweets and distribute them to those who can''t participate. The three of us worked out a detailed schedule and asked the people in the mansion.


    We asked Sauvell to explain to Liliana. The hospitalized ones couldn''t help being discouraged if they couldn''t eat them, so they asked for help. Sauvell, who stopped asking Liliana to talk, briefly explained his harvest festival while blushing his cheeks. Ellen and Lovel are secretly watching Sauvell behind the scenes, and suddenly, Isabella and Loren join behind.


    (Sauvel still blew!)


    (I agree with you ...


    (I''ve been watching my son''s growth, but I can''t see any growth from there!)


    (Grandmother ...)


    Loren was appreciatively apprehended of Isabella who was nervous and nervous. This shows that Isabella''s and Lovell''s thoughts are very similar. Isabella and Lovell are the types that will fall in love with all their might. Looking at his father''s attitude, nodding that he agrees with Isabella''s claim, Ellen, who was looking at her parents everyday, was stunned. So Ellen, who wondered who Sauvell looked like, did his uncle look like Grandpa? Asked Isabella.


    (That''s right, it''s exactly the same ......... !!)


    Lovell smiles at Isabella''s surprised face. Loren looked down at Lover''s face, as if she was a distant father.


    (If you say so, you are exactly the same place where you do not refuse to come ...)


    (�� Yes)


    There seems to be something in Lauren''s words that Isabella''s momentum has died. Ellen tilted her head, but apparently noticed something.


    (Grandmother)


    (Oh, what? Ellen-chan)


    Elisa, who smiled back at Isabella with a smile, fired a bomb.


    (Did you go to your grandfather?)


    (���� !?)


    Isabella suddenly turns red and Loren and Lovel are smiling.


    (Ellen, Isabella and their predecessors are legendary)


    (And legend !?)


    (Mother''s story was famous but you didn''t know?)


    "No, don''t you guys ...!"


    Isabella was too upset or forgot to hide her voice. If Isabella, whose face is reddish, is cute, Ellen will relax, but for some reason Lauren and Lovell have blue faces.


    "Sorry!"


    There is Sauvell with Hannya''s face behind, and Ellen notices and turns blue.


    "What a sneak ..."


    "Oh, everyone.


    Liliana greeted me with a smile, and everyone greeted me with a smile. And run the next moment! ! Shouts, Lovell turns his body 180 degrees.


    "Ah! Here!"


    "Oh, oh ...?"


    Sauvell sighed, staring at the back of the people running down the hallway happily, shouting screaming.


    As Ellen ran, the Isabellas were having fun.


    "Fufufu! How fun!"


    ��It''s sour and sour.


    "I want to hear about grandmother and grandfather!"


    "Ho-ho-ho! If I would like to talk about me,"


    "Hooray!"


    "I can forget about me !?"


    The air in the house was so calm that it was impossible to imagine it. Rafilia, who has finished studying, is sly while drinking tea with everyone! And join.


    If you notice it, it is common for everyone to gather and have a tea while laughing.


    Ellen secretly wondered if this would be broken.


    ***


    The harvest festival proposed by the lord was shocking to the townspeople. Some children complain about the festival, but when they purely hear the intention of the festival, they explain that it is an event to thank the spirit.


    Dedicate the confectionery you made to the spirit and give thanks. Not surprisingly everyone stood up. In addition, if you hear that everyone can eat the extra ingredients and food, everyone will offer to participate.


    There was some confusion on the day, but girls and boys are preparing sweets, and men are busy collecting firewood for the oven. We prepared food and alcohol together with everyone, and many sweets were made.


    A simple altar is built in the center of the town, and a lot of sweets are lined up under Sauvell''s voice.


    "Thanks to the spirits for bringing us fertility. Let''s pray to the goddess!"


    Everyone prays intently. The territory has suffered a variety of woes, but good luck has continued since the return of the hero with spirit blessing. Many have succumbed to their last hopes and have entered this land with death and illness. It was still believed that the spirit princess made the medicine that saved his life.


    "Seegen Vanclift!"


    Someone shouted in the sense that the land was loved by the spirit, the land of grace. Then, Zegen one after another! And raised the voice. The people of the territory shouted thanks not only to the spirit but also to the lord. Sauvell breaks into this.


    Ellen worked a little while sneaking at them behind the scenes. Earlier, the diamond shower that I did at my parents'' wedding scattered from the air.


    Surrounding people are surprised at the fact that objects reflecting light are falling from the air. When it came closer to humans, I changed the sequence conversion and erased it as if it melted in the air. And when those who were looking up at the sky suddenly noticed, the offerings disappeared in an instant.


    "eh!?"


    In front of all the surprises, the beasted van who appeared with Kai ran out and greeted him as a spirit representative.


    "We have received your prayers. I will not forget that feeling."


    There were rumors that Kai spirits were great spirits, but they did not appear in public. Unlike ordinary spirits, the inhabitants of the town were afraid of the appearance of the divine van, but immediately upon recognizing it, Van vanished and died. Residents who witness this will be excited and confused the next moment. Sauvell cried, laughing at it.


    "The spirits seemed to be pleased too! Today is a celebration day! Everyone has a good time eating!"


    Oh oh oh! ! With the voice of joy, Van Craift was filled.


    ***


    Ellen was in the saloon, floating in the air with a bunch of sweets made by everyone in the territory. Spirits caught in the smell of sweets are gathering in full overflow.


    "Um. The sweets have arrived from humans. Who would help me collect the information my father was saying?"


    Ellen tilts her head in front of her reward and raises her hands all at once. Just like an army, Ellen pulled her cheeks slightly as her hands rose in an instant. I was honest that the magic of food was scary.


    An event to thank the Van Craift spirits has been held annually. And it will permeate the people enough to say ��Zeegen�� in the sense of thanking grace.


    It didn''t take long before the name "Seggen Vanclift" became popular.

 85 The start of the information war.

    Despite the twists and turns, it will be quick to get the cooperation of the great spirits. Lovell immediately told Raviesuel.


    "This is ready."


    "Yes, this is just where we are preparing the magic for contact."


    If the neighbor wants war and is connected to Amiel, he will surely move. No, should I have to move? We asked the great spirits to stop them if they thought they were unnecessary and were about to be killed. Since the spirits cannot touch Amiel, they cannot be brought back by direct transfer. After calming down, they decided to take the Guards again by relocation and indirectly bring them back as if they had relocated their Highness, who had previously arrived in Vanclift.


    "Take care"


    Lovell opened his eyes to Lavisuel, who was obedient and thankful, despite paying for the room. After a fight with Ellen, he occasionally showed an obedient attitude to Lovell, but he couldn''t help but get lost in his long-standing impression and was confused if he was still unfamiliar.


    Lavisuel wrestled with documents at her desk. I always work. No, it''s likely that Amiel''s troublesome work on Hellner is increasing now. The existence of the Kuma under my eyes was outstanding.


    "To be honest, I used to think that you and Agieer would have been with you before. Amiel, who didn''t want to help, wouldn''t want to be helped."


    "... Yeah, he would have done it without hesitation."


    "You really have changed. Given that the wife had already existed, is it a spear daughter?"


    "Speaking of that, my Majesty has changed."


    ������������


    A wrinkle was found between Raviesuel''s eyebrows, perhaps as if Lovel had told him. He probably remembered his interaction with Ellen two years ago.


    "I am surprised that I am aware"


    "... I don''t think I can beat Ellen."


    "Huh, that''s it."


    "Well, Hellner won''t win, either."


    "Of course."


    "I hope they taste the horror I''ve tasted."


    Lovell smiled to Lavisuel, laughing at his heart, saying that his daughter had given her fear that much. It is a fear that one country will be caught on the verge of perishing. The people who should have been protected become enemies at once. In the case of Lavisuel, the castle was surrounded by sick people. It must have been scary to see the soldiers falling down as the disease gradually became infected, as the invisible fear came in.


    Just then, Konoe told me that the magic was ready.


    "Let''s go!"


    Lavisuel gets up from the chair. Lovell followed. The battle with information on Helgner will begin. Lavisuel and Lovell were laughing nervously as the tension grew.


    ***


    In the village of Fao, just outside Helgner, a young man was looking for something at the entrance to the forest. The young, blue-eyed young man was tall and slender, but the muscles of the trained muscles were peeking out of the sleeves of his shirt. A sword in a sheath was lowered on the waist, and it was found that the sword was used from the texture of the leather attached to the sheath.


    "Oh, don''t you?"


    The young man sighs, breaking through the grass and supposed to be here and there.


    "Isn''t there today ..."


    The hand held a simple bag with only a single strap wrapped around the edge of a piece of leather. Among them are bread and cheese. It was a lunch for young people, but there was a habit of sharing a little with friends who had been wrapped around for a long time. But my friends are whimsical and don''t do much.


    "Yui, are you here?"


    It seems that time has come and an escort has come to look for it. My friend was very bad at this escort and wouldn''t get any closer if he was on the side, so he asked only during the day to keep a certain distance.


    "... Tetsu, I couldn''t meet her today."


    The escort called Tetsu smiles at Yui who is depressed.


    "Don''t you say my fault?"


    "That''s probably because Tetsu was looking for me!"


    "Don''t you say that?"


    Isn''t it bad? Yui laughs at Tetsu laughing.


    "Does that mean that you still have lunch?"


    "That''s right."


    "It can''t be helped. Please eat here before your boss yells."


    "Do you want to ..."


    When he got to the place where the stumps were lined up, they sat facing each other with the stumps as chairs.


    Yui unfolds the leather bag and begins to eat the bread and cheese inside. It was a bit more than usual because I had a friend. Tetsu laughs at Yui, who couldn''t meet her friend but is eating a little bit depressed.


    The young man who is taking care of Yui, called Tetsu, was 28 years old this year. The name is Thiots. Nickname is Tetsu. With short brown hair and eyes, and his gentle smile, he is popular in the village. The appearance of Yui, who will be 18 this year, is also outstanding, so it is popular behind the scenes, but in this Helgner country the pale color of the hair has a weak connection with the spirit, it is regarded as ominous and it has been turned around.


    Tetsu has been taking care of Yui for a long time, so his blood was not connected but he was like his brother. Tetsu, who was hired as an escort, took over Yui in a place where Yui''s parents died and became lonely all the time.


    He relocated from where he once lived and lives alone in Fau Village, where Tetsu''s relatives live. Tetsu''s relatives were also blacksmiths making swords. While making a sword as a master''s disciple there, he also trains swords under Tetsu''s guidance that he should be used to handling swords.


    Her friend, Yui''s friend, was a black cat on her side from the residence where she lived with her parents. However, I don''t get cramped and usually don''t deal with them. Occasionally, Yui was irresistibly happy when her presence, which was spoiled on a whim, was irresistible.


    She was beside me when I was lonely all the time and enjoying loneliness. Tetsu pulled me down, taking Yui''s hand, crying down. For Yui, Tetsu and her were the only family members.


    Tetsu seems to be unable to bridge the difference between Yui''s noble blood and her own commons, and is still misbehaving, but she is more trusted than anyone.


    And she has a name. But Tetsu said it was a name he should not call. So Yui and others just call her.


    "... I want to hear you, Yui."


    "Hmm? What happened?"


    "It seems that sword orders came in large quantities from the capital city."


    Yui''s hand stopped at Tetsu''s words. It seemed to be thinking about something.


    "... I have nothing to do with me"


    "Yui-sama ... have you forgotten?"


    ������������


    According to Tetsu''s words, Yui looks as if he remembers the past or bites the worm.


    "I''m a blacksmith."


    "Don''t say that you have more work during a meal!"


    "Is it collecting firewood for a while?"


    There was no tense appearance as before, and the two were talking with each other.


    "Let''s come back soon."


    "Oh yeah"


    The leather cloth that had been spread on the knees is folded down by removing the bread crumbs. The surroundings were cut open, and the sky was visible as if there were a hole in the forest. The sky was clear, but it seemed to have some smell, and Yui wrinkled between her eyebrows. Tetsu, who was watching it quietly, didn''t say anything anymore.


    The little black thing that looked at them in a distant winding looked up at the sky as if caught by Yui. Then he notices something and opens his eyes.


    And as he got up, he disappeared into the woods.

 86 New determination.

    Ellen was snuggling up with Van in the garden of Vanclift''s mansion, looking away at Lovell heading to Timberl Castle for a discussion. At this point, the surroundings are worried about Ellen, who is a little energetic. Lovell, who knew the situation, was told that he wanted him to leave Ellen alone for a while, and he watched his surroundings as his teeth grew.


    Now in the morning, Rafilia is on the training ground. He promises to play with Rafilia in the afternoon, but Ellen was buried in the beast''s hair without doing anything, as if she had just killed her time.


    "... Ellen"


    Ellen raises her face after being talked to by Kai. What? Kai talks with a worried face to Ellen. She was told to keep it aside, but just because Ellen, always smiling, couldn''t laugh, it was too painful to overlook Kai.


    "I haven''t been fine recently."


    "����I do not think so?"


    "Are you worried about something? I''ll listen if I''m good."


    ������������


    "Oh, I won''t force you."


    "... No, I''m sorry that I''m worried. I wonder if it would be better to ask .... I know ... I can''t decide on my own."


    "����Yes"


    "Have you heard why your father went to the castle?"


    "Yes, it''s Amiel''s case."


    "Have you heard that my father and I might have been targeted?"


    "Yes. I''m stricter than you to stay with Ellen."


    "Yes, thank you"


    "No .... if you''re talking about me being depressed ...?"


    "Oh! Oh, no!"


    Ellen shakes her head. But Van laughed a lot at this.


    "Princess, please tell me if this guy is depressed.


    "Hey!!"


    "Wait! Don''t do that!"


    Van always laughed at Ellen, who was in a hurry, but what he said, Kai struck Van.


    "What to do!!"


    "Well !! Don''t fight!"


    The two are fighting in this way if they notice that their breath is right. When Ellen covered Van''s face, he became straightforward and quiet. Ellen laughed as she saw Kai and Van glimpsed.


    "Well, I''m a spirit?"


    Kai and Van change their attitude to Ellen who suddenly starts speaking. He had a serious face and encouraged this story.


    "Really don''t get involved in the human world this way"


    "e����"


    Van told the wordless Kai, of course.


    "The princess is the next queen of the spirit world. It''s a mistake for humans to exchange words with the princess."


    Van notes that he knows, but Kai opens his eyes and keeps saying nothing.


    "... If the power of the spirit is strong, it will have a greater effect on the human world. What I created with goodness must not be done, so the human world was confused and devastated."


    Kai looked up at Ellen''s words and looked down. The turmoil over Ellen''s medicine is fresh in memory. Ellen said with apologies.


    "Our spirits must govern this world in a lubricating way. My existence is disturbed, though it shouldn''t be for fighting."


    "Such ...!"


    Kai, who knew what Ellen was going to say, was in a hurry. Ellen was worried that her presence was a source of contention.


    "Eren, don''t be too fast!"


    "... I haven''t said anything yet."


    "No! If you''re kind, you''re going to leave the human world!"


    ������������


    "Because you came to the land with Lovell, happiness came here."


    "... such"


    "We cut off the cause of the vanclift and saved us. Many have saved their lives with Ellen''s medicine. Don''t tell us to leave!"


    Kai looked desperate and took Ellen''s hand.


    "I want to protect Ellen-sama. I want to be with you!"


    "e����?"


    "If you leave, everyone in the Van Craift family will be sad!"


    Ellen remembered Isabella''s faces talking with a smile. Ellen distorted her face as she came to her head after another.


    "But ... it''s a war ..."


    Kai embraced Ellen''s shoulders, which had wobbled.


    "I won''t let those who want the benefits of Ellen do anything on their own. I ... we will protect you."


    Ellen didn''t notice Kai reluctantly speaking back to her, staring at Van, and caught her throat.


    "I''m sorry ... but I''m ..."


    If I didn''t want to leave everyone, my true intention fell out of my mouth.


    Ellen was always worried. As a spirit, as a goddess. And as a person with a human soul. Become sandwiched and be aware of your position.


    Without realizing it, he was separated from important people and reincarnated. The more you forget your memories, the more you feel lonely. The memories of important people will disappear, though you shouldn''t want to forget. Ellen''s only connection was with her important people.


    Furthermore, I applied it to the current situation. Spirits and humans have different times. Everyone is going to age very quickly. Even though they can only be together for such a short time, others want the Ellens and try to cause harm to unrelated families. I knew I had to leave if I valued my family, but I didn''t want to leave.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry����"


    Ellen keeps apologizing while crying in Kai''s arms, and laughs at Kai, saying she doesn''t need to apologize.


    "It''s good. That''s good. I''ll never break up. If everyone listens, Ellen will be angry."


    Ellen was obedient to Kai who stroked her head. Thanks to Kai, the feeling of guilt that had been in his heart for a long time is gradually being digested.


    Ellen gradually calmed down, spoiled by Kai who stroked her back. Finally, when you stop crying, your stagnant thoughts begin to move. With his eyes red, Ellen notices the situation and looks a little nervous.


    "... Eren?"


    "Oh, sorry ... I''m sorry. Thank you, Kai-kun .... that ..."


    Seen from the end, you''ll probably only see the younger sister rescuing his sister, but if you''re seen by an acquaintance, you''ll realize that Kai isn''t enough. But Kai hugged Ellen just as he was not allowed to leave. And Ellen makes his eyes pop.


    However, Van, who was right beside, groaned.


    "Let''s do it, boy!"


    "����Do not get in the way"


    "Oh, that ... Kai?"


    Ellen and his eyes glanced over the back of Ellen, who was stepping on the grass.


    There was a raptured Rafilia there.


    "La Rafilia!"


    "What the hell ... what the hell ...!"


    Rafilia, who returned to the mansion after training, must have heard Ellen''s place and rushed in immediately. But what I saw there was doubtful.


    The three were staring at the unusual appearance of Rafilia. Then, Raffilia took out an iron rod from somewhere with a familiar hand and turned it around.


    "Ah"


    It was a telescopic baton that Ellen made for Rafilia. The rod stretches instantly with a single stroke, and the sound of the fastener is heard. Raffilia said, whispering it further.


    "Kai ... what are you doing with Ellen ...?"


    The three tremble as they crawl on the ground. Ellen was panicked by the inevitable Rafilia approaching the battle mode.


    "Che different, Rafilia !!"


    However, when approaching, Rafilia noticed that Ellen''s eyes were red, and swelled her murder against Kai.


    "Good, puss. Do it!"


    Van, who humanized and quickly recaptured Ellen, left the place and fired Raffilia.


    "I''ve been dissatisfied for a long time! Ellen has me!"


    "It''s good. I thought I had to decide."


    Ellen is panicked by Rafilia and Kai, who are sparkling. Ellen was only able to scream after the two fights suddenly began.


    Later, Rafilia and Kai, who devastated the garden, were preached by Sauvell.


    ***


    Lovell, who is gathering information at Tembal Castle, stayed at the castle and did not return. Many large spirits have not yet returned to Helgner. It is under such tense situation. Ellen was told by Lovel that he was waiting in the spirit world until there was movement.


    Ellen, who was looking up at the starry sky from her balcony, was approached by a beast, Van.


    "Princess"


    "Van ..."


    Ellen apologized, sorry for the worries. Van is silent and always snuggles up to Ellen.


    "Are you clean?"


    "Yeah, but ..."


    It must not be a spirit. With that in mind, Ellen''s face becomes shaded again.


    "The princess is fine as it is now."


    "... Van?"


    "We will show all those who do harm to the princess. Please do it as he pleases."


    "Van ..."


    "Our King is watching over everything."


    It included everything living in this world, not just the spirits. Ellen notices that she is telling her that she is like that and stares at Van.


    And laugh softly.


    "Thank you, Van-kun"


    "Huh, the princess''s face must be so."


    Ellen approaches Van''s neck. Ellen becomes happy with the size of the presence that warmly watches over. Ellen realized that she was determined to be rocked, and that she was told that she was okay.


    (Absolutely ... what makes a war happen)


    He was determined to defeat Amiel''s plots.

 87 A promise from a long time ago.

    In a room in the Royal Castle of Helgnner, the magical meeting with King Tempal, who had just finished, was dragged down. In the King''s study, only King Durand, his close associate Orgus, and the Prime Minister remained for discussion. Duran brought wine to his aides, seemingly irrelevant. The aide who became 35 was a relentlessly silent man. He is always obedient and obedient to His Majesty. The scar running on the chin has been rumored to have an anecdote that was recognized by the king and selected as an aide, but no one knows the truth because he does not speak.


    "Hey, what do you do?"


    The presidency, who has a pale face with fat sweat, has just reached fifty, but she seems to be so old that it is inevitable to say that she is reaching the sixth birthday, probably because her face is oozing out on her face. Duran sits on a chair and crosses his legs. Orguss silently offered a wine glass to Durand and poured wine. The room was filled with the sound of the bottle pouring and the rich aroma, but the Prime Minister often thought that he could drink in this situation.


    Duran, silently enjoying the aroma and tasting wine in his mouth, may have been soaked in the aftermath that the previous talk was interesting. The aides and the Prime Minister silently waited for the king''s mouth to open.


    "Don''t you think it''s weird? You were betrayed, but you were betrayed. That clan really makes me laugh."


    The king sighed at the king''s laughing face.


    It all started with a smoldering fire between the two countries. In order to break the current situation of glare, King Tembal brought up a study abroad story from both countries. From H?gner''s point of view, it''s not a joke to come by the cursed. Duran became worried about the curse and spirits of the spirit, as she screamed to kill her.


    "Wait. That woman could be used."


    The surrounding people turn blue to the laughing king. Durand occasionally saw a funny toy and sometimes smiled. If this happens, it is useless to say anything. The others were silent. And some sympathized with the woman a little.


    "You need to find out what the spirit''s curse is before you kill it."


    A voice was raised as to what Duran''s words mean.


    "Are you not interested in what the curse is doing to them?"


    "... what is it ..."


    "It''s a great way to use a woman to spread the curse."


    "How ..."


    The ancient Tambaru royal family''s work has been handed down and the evidence is limited to literature. He''s been cursed recently, but it''s rumor after all. However, it is not unpleasant that only that country is benefiting from the great spirits. The people will not tolerate the royal family of Timbar, given the evidence that they have harmed the spirit of grace. It is also the cause of war.


    "Yes, but ... everywhere, no guarantee that the curse won''t fall on us ..."


    "What do you do if you''re scared? With such an attitude, I''ll never hunt their necks."


    The dudes fell terribly down at Duran, who laughed with his nose. I agreed with Durand''s words.


    However, the woman who actually appeared was still that traitor''s clan. Duran laughed at the information and suggestions provided by the woman, which seemed interesting.


    "So what is that woman doing?"


    "Still let go. Don''t move poorly."


    "... Do you think Tenvar will do anything?"


    "Most of the time, I guess she''s hiding in the grass. It may be that she hastened to go to the woman in a hurry."


    "..."


    The Prime Minister remembered the state of the talks attended. King Timber has apologized for being sorry.


    "Amiel seems to have been sightseeing involving your servants. I''m sorry. "


    "How was it found safely?"


    "I was told that I was still there. I want them to return soon, so please allow only a few knights to pick you up in that country for a moment. ''''


    "... Is it an hour?


    The smoldering Duran laughed in the shortest time that he was told. If you can take them home in such a short time, try to do it. And King Tenbar was laughing thank you for permission. I didn''t say that I didn''t feel spooky, but I was curious about what kind of means the Tenbar royal family, who couldn''t even use the power of spirits, would use.


    "But, even if that woman is left in Japan as it is ..."


    The Prime Minister had a frowning face. It seems that the cursed existence has unexpectedly increased, and it is bothersome and inevitable.


    "It''s definitely used up. It''s better for the world to kill him ..."


    However, due to the possibility that Amiel and his colleagues would be known for doing so, Duran turned his eyebrows, realizing that he could not move.


    If I noticed, I felt stuck. He felt weird, but calmed his thoughts by breathing out that his predictions were doing so.


    "... how did you do it?"


    Orguss listens attentively. And Duran just returned nothing.


    "I''m done. I want to tell that woman that she''s gone."


    Duran felt a little disappointed that she might have seen her distorted face if she knew that her plot had been betrayed.


    "But don''t do it now. Wait."


    "..."


    The Prime Minister and his entourage bow at the same time. The Prime Minister left, but found that Orgas was waiting at the edge of sight. Durand drank wine again and began to sort out the situation in his head.


    (What? This discomfort ...)


    I felt the illusion that Durand was surrounded by something, something I couldn''t say. The meaningful and inexplicable words of King Tenbar. I get caught by the convinced words that the niece can be rescued in no time.


    (... Why is it time?)


    It usually takes several months by chariot, depending on the location, because you usually have to go through immigration procedures to pick you up. Even when the survey team was actually formed, we had estimated three months.


    Durand looks down at the wine glass he was holding. The rest of the wine was blown up at once, and the glass was whispered on the table.


    "How do you do it?"


    "Let''s get it"


    Orgas pours wine into a glass. Looking at it sideways, Duran wrinkled between his eyebrows and thought.


    ***


    Feeling a lot of power over Helgner, the spirits living in this land rushed to the sky for anything.


    "What, what!"


    I can feel something strange in the appearance of the big spirits who are just standing silently in the sky. There was no such thing until now. Why is there a tremendous number of great spirits surrounding this country?


    The spirit awaited a reply, scolding at the trembling body.


    "Who are you"


    Called by one of the great spirits, he swallowed his saliva to moisten his throat.


    "Warawa is a spirit living in this land."


    "Is this land ... then do you know anything?"


    On the contrary, the spirit was troubled by being asked a question. When I asked what it was, she replied, "I''m looking for it."


    "What are you looking for?"


    "I''m looking for a cursed person. Don''t you know?"


    "The cursed ...? No way ...


    "Yes. They are descendants of humans who have violated the contraindications. We are aiming for our princess, trying to do that."


    "What is it?"


    I suddenly came out and shouted. The spirit apologizes for being rude in front of you.


    "I thought that if I came and go on the ground, I would soon get a sense of it ... but if we get down on the ground, this land will be quickly destroyed. If that is not the case, the Queen will say.


    The spirit shook with a trap, as the great spirit overlooking the earth was so terrible.


    "Why such an entity is here?"


    "Hmm ... what did you say? Ryu ...? Well, what? He seems to have exchanged humans."


    "Exchange humans?"


    If there were too many places, the spirits would open their eyes, but the great spirits said it was troublesome. He is working with the king of this land, betraying his princess.


    The spirit who heard this opened his eyes.


    "What ... what is it ..."


    The spirit that trembles and traps looks like the Great Spirit came up with something.


    "Are you familiar with this land? Then help me out."


    The spirit is surprised at this word. He turned his head and smiled.


    "We don''t want to be mad about this, because we want to wipe out the land immediately."


    The great spirit smiled, but his eyes were not smiling. And the spirits are afraid, and the trembling does not stop.


    "Can we forgive our treasure?"


    Each of the great spirits scattered in the sky was found to have anger inside. If this situation is left as it is, the whole human will be erased.


    The spirit felt dizzy.


    I remember memories from a long time ago.


    The gentle face of a stranger who strokes his unusual self in black without fear. I made an appointment with that person.


    I will keep it forever.

 88 Unexpected resumption.

    Lovell was contacted by a great spirit waiting above H?gner and told Ravisuel.


    "It doesn''t seem to move."


    "I guessed ..."


    "It''s because His Majesty provokes. I just needed to get permission to take me home as my daughter said."


    "That was bad, but did you know that King Hellner was biting?"


    Lovell shrugged, as Lavisuel smiled.


    "If you don''t think of any other hand, the stalemate will continue."


    "HM����"


    Lavisuel said that he wasn''t as foolish as he thought. Lavisuel frowned that it was unexpected for the next nation to try to get to the armed force immediately.


    "Would you like to talk to your daughter?"


    ������������


    Looking at Lovell, he suggested a sigh.


    "You just want to see Ellen ..."


    "Isn''t it natural?"


    For the past few days, we have been waiting in the castle for a call from the Great Spirit. The great spirits are also taking turns to gather information on Helgner, but no such information has been obtained. However, some of the great spirits, who were not interested in humans at all, seem to have listened to humans and listened to them with great interest. This was a distraction and it wasn''t time to gather information, and Lovell sighed.


    From spirits who do not know human life, questions come and go, not information. Lovell was exhausted if things went wrong unexpectedly.


    "Don''t take longer than expected."


    "Because it''s my first attempt, something unexpected can happen. Oh, can I go home better than that?"


    "Call Ellen here"


    "I want to go home����"


    Lavisuel was bitterly smiling at Lovell, who was whining, and suddenly a voice was heard from the sky, "Father?" When they looked at them, Ellen was floating in the air.


    "Ele-n!"


    "Mugyu!"


    There was a crushed voice from Rovel''s arm, hugging her and her daughter.


    "... Ellen, are you safe?"


    When Lavisuel worried about Ellen, Ellen, struggling in Lovell''s arms, suddenly appeared.


    "Moh! Father, it''s painful!"


    "I''m sorry. I was happy."


    Ellen and Lavisuel still sighed to Lovell, who was still depressed but kept his daughter hugging.


    "My mother says she''s going to her father. Has anything happened?"


    Origin seems to have seen this with a water mirror. However, he noticed that Lover had a shortage of daughters, and found that he had brought Ellen here.


    "Surely my Ori!"


    When she is happily resisting Lovell chewing on her daughter, she notices Lavisuel looking at her with a stunned face.


    "Your Majesty, good luck ... well!"


    Overwhelmed and angry, Lovell faces a counterattack from Ellen.


    "I love you!"


    Betin! With a forehead blow, Lovell crouched holding his forehead. Ellen escapes after displacing and greets Lavisuel again.


    "Don''t struggle with parents who can''t leave their daughter, Ellen"


    "It is absolutely"


    "I''m good because I don''t want to leave my daughter!"


    They sigh again at Lovell, who reopens and stretches his chest. Ellen gave up on his father and asked Ravisuel about the situation.


    "I''m stuck with no movement."


    "Because your Majesty did extra work."


    Lavisuel said that it was a bit extra, but Ellen was blinking.


    "What did you do?"


    ������������


    Lavisuel silently shuts down whether Ellen felt bad in pursuit. When Ellen looked at her father, Lovell shrugged and explained the situation.


    "I was wary."


    "����sorry"


    Elvis stopped telling Lavisuel more than she could. If the situation is not moving, you will have to move here.


    "But it''s definitely inefficient today. You have to narrow down the area ..."


    When he asked for a map of Helgner, Lavisuel brought him to the guard. Ellen thanks and receives the map and spreads it out on the table to locate the town.


    "I thought it was likely to be hidden in the royal capital ...


    "It is reported that the royal capital has sent another spirit to investigate. It has been reported that no one was cursed."


    "I don''t think I''m going to other countries because I don''t want to be able to escape. Humans always need to eat. Assuming that there are enough people, including escorts ... And a place where you can secure some food ... "


    Ellen made graphite from carbon in the air, and then worked with iron to create a simple compass in a flash. Place that axis in the town and roughly circle a range of about 2 to 5 km.


    "... Ellen, what is it?"


    "What? What?"


    When Lavisuel replied, he pointed at the compass. Beside him, Lovell sighs. Occasionally, Ellen created something unnoticed unknowingly.


    "Isn''t it ink? Why can I write? No, is this charcoal for painting ...?"


    "Ah����"


    Ellen noticed that she had done it again. For now, I''ll leave it aside later and return to the map description.


    "Since the royal women are unlikely to survive living in the woods, they are likely to be hiding close to the town, and they know that they are cursed. That''s why you should avoid being near spiritual shrines and churches. ''''


    Ellen says so and narrows her hiding place little by little. The area narrowed down in this way had become quite narrow.


    "HM����"


    "What about gathering information by focusing on this narrow area?"


    "A good idea."


    Elvis laughed happily as Lavisuel praised him. Looking at it, Lavisuel was a little surprised. Speaking of which, I rarely talked to Ellen like this. Ravisuel turned to the compass earlier, giving Lovell the instructions to the spirit, which might be a good opportunity.


    "So what is this?"


    "that is����"


    At the time Ellen was trying to explain, Konoe told her that His Highness, Gadiel, had arrived.


    "Let me go"


    "Hah"


    "wait a minute!"


    Lovell hurries up with his daughter. She escaped her daughter away from the door and hid herself behind her. The people around me who saw it were a little amazed, but from their own perspective it was a big deal. Ellen looked up at the man who opened the door and bowed.


    "e����?"


    I heard that he was Gadiel, but I couldn''t tell for a moment the man who appeared in front of me. Who? I uttered it unintentionally. Gadiel noticed, and he opened his eyes.


    "Ellen ...?"


    The appearance of Gadiel, who turned 18 this year, has grown to a degree that he has seen since his last meeting. Height is almost the same as Lovell. The man in front of him was very similar to His Majesty.


    Suddenly, after seeing Ellen looking out from behind her father and looking at him, Gaddiel gladly approached Ellen, although she was confused by Ellen''s appearance that had remained the same several years ago.


    "Please wait. I want you to stop approaching my daughter any more."


    As Lovel stared, Gadiel stopped, apparently reminiscent of the curse. His face looks at Ellen with a sad face. Ellen had no idea what to do, and fell down.


    "Gadiel, what''s the matter?"


    In one word of His Majesty, the atmosphere of the place changed in an instant. Gaddiel reasserts and reports something.


    "Father ..."


    "Elen, let''s go home?"


    If she were to escape, now Ellen pulled the hem of her father''s clothes, and Lavisuel did not overlook Lover''s small suggestion, which received exactly that intention.


    "Ellen still has a need. Stay there."


    Lovell tossed the word. Gaddiel does not seem to miss this opportunity, too, and piggybacks on His Majesty''s words.


    "Elen, don''t talk a bit because I don''t mind from a distance. My brother wants to meet."


    ������������


    Asking what his father asked of the royal family, Lovell cried in his eyebrows and said, "I will bring an escort," if he could not refuse.


    "Van! Come with Kai!"


    Immediately after Lovell ordered, Van appeared and disappeared, leaving only one word. And after a while, Kai is transferred and brought. Kai seemed a little upset, but soon took his courtesy.


    "Well, I don''t know to watch out."


    Lavisuel is smiling with that. Gaddiel was happy to talk to Ellen from now on.


    Ellen was sighing secretly behind Lovell, saying that now she had to talk to the royal family.

 89 New business.

    He told Konoe that it was a break, and Lavisuel sat on a sofa in the center of the room. Tells his servant to bring Rasuel and tells Ellen to sit on the sofa. Van and Kai, humanized behind the sofa, were waiting, and Lovell and Ellen sat on the sofa.


    "So Ellen, what is this?"


    Lavisuel embarked on his interest. The compass I just made was placed in the center of Kotori and the table and prompted. Gadiel, sitting next to her, leaned at what she was doing.


    "... This is called a compass. With one foot as a fulcrum, like this ... turn it around ..."


    "Oh !?"


    Gadiel shouted astonishingly when she performed as before.


    "I can draw such a beautiful circle in an instant ..."


    "Open the legs of the compass in this way, specify the desired distance, place one foot in the desired location and turn it, and you can circle the same distance from there. Also called a two-legged device. "


    "Is this somewhere?"


    "Oh, yes.


    "Which country is it?"


    "I''m sorry. It''s a bit of what country it is. I tried to imitate what I heard from people in the human world that there were such useful things in the human world."


    "Well ... what is this? What is this black thing? Why can I write with this?"


    He told Gaddiel, who was interested in graphite attached to the tip of the compass, that it was similar to charcoal.


    "Charcoal? Charcoal?"


    "It''s not charcoal, to be clear, but it''s originally made of the same charcoal. This is a pen that''s put on and processed so that it can be rolled out."


    When I removed the pen from the compass and showed that it was a pen that I could write on alone, everyone except Ellen had rounded eyes.


    "Pen? Is charcoal a pen?"


    Laughs at the confused Gadiel. I couldn''t make pencils as expected, so I made a drawing pen that could be used by putting the graphite core thicker and harder than the pencil into a special pen shaft. This is magically hardened, but the pencil lead is basically made of graphite and clay.


    "What resembles charcoal is that what I wrote with it can be erased with bread?"


    "Ah, yes. I can erase it."


    Speaking of which, the origin of the eraser was bread. There are various theories, but it is said that the bread to be erased was called "bread" and the bread to eat was called "bread".


    His Majesty, who had Konoe bring a piece of paper and was writing something with his graphite pen, was smiling as soon as he said he had found something interesting. Gadiel, who was watching her next door, is sick of trying to try it.


    "It''s nice to be able to erase what you write, and it also saves paper for ink to get absorbed."


    "That''s right. If it can be erased, it can be used in various aspects, and this compass can be used in the military."


    "Even the spirit wizards will want it. Making a big thing saves you the trouble of drawing a magic circle."


    "If it''s a big thing, you can have a stick in the center and a rope that connects it."


    "So that''s it!"


    Gadiel is impressed by Ellen''s words. His Majesty and others are amused if there is such a hand. Artisans may already be using something with a different name from the compass, but it is unusual because His Majesty does not know the fine tools used by artisans. His Majesty and His Highness were talking about compass and how to use a graphite pen unless he was not. Ellen is convinced that the compass couldn''t be sold because he told his Majesty the principle, but graphite could probably be sold. If the pen, which is the mainstay of the royal family, spreads to some extent, it would only be necessary to supply graphite.


    "... can this sell?"


    When Ellen said he was shaking, His Majesty stopped short. Then they stared at this, and said whether they would sell it.


    "Ellen, can I sell it?"


    Lovell''s worried voice came from the side. And he nodded.


    "It''s magical now, but it can be made by hand, so I hope it''s a Vanclift business."


    "What is it? Can it be made?"


    "... I can''t teach you how to make it."


    "That''s probably right����"


    Naturally, he didn''t give up on the drug. However, if it can be made by human hands, it will gradually spread to the human world mainly in this country. Ellen thought that the range of business would increase because not only graphite but also chalk with clay, flour, egg shells and shells, and pastel with pigment and gelatin could be made. Since this area relied on memories created and played in elementary school free research, it would be a trial and error with craftsmen again.


    "Ellen, are you planning something again?"


    Lovell notices as he looks through his head and calls out.


    "No, nothing?"


    When I returned, Lovell was sighing. Also, when something involving the territory begins, it may have been a premonition.


    Exactly then, his servant brought Rasuel.


    "Your Majesty is calling you ..."


    Ellen was surprised to see Rasuel enter the room and bow. The appearance of Rasuel, who will be 15 this year, was also far from his past memories. Although she is not as tall as Gadiel, she feels like a grown-up man with a gentle look and a self-reliant thought. In this world, he was an adult at the age of 16, so there was a vivid atmosphere just before he became an adult.


    "Eh, Ellen !?"


    Rasuel noticed and responded the same way as Gadiel. As I approached here by a quick walk, Kai oversaw Ellen immediately.


    "Please wait. Please stop approaching Ellen any longer."


    "Ah����"


    It may have been easy to forget the existence of the curse after a few years of resumption. Rasuel instantly depressed, and Ellen felt sorry. Immediately, Rasuel looked up and smiled at Ellen.


    "Is it okay to say hello to Ellen?"


    "I don''t care, because Gadiel called you wanting to see Ellen."


    "Is that so? Thank you, brother."


    "Disagreeable����"


    With Gadiel looking a bit complicated, Rasuel looked down and bowed.


    "e����?"


    "A few years ago that day, we learned of the past royal interactions with spirits."


    ������������


    "We talked to His Majesty and his brother. Why couldn''t we contract with the spirits ... It would be natural if our ancestors did that. I''m trying to do that, and this is the case, we royals are always annoying to you. "


    Rasuel''s words were not directly, but could be expressed as an apology on behalf of the royal family. The sacrifice of the old spirits and the incident involving the Van Clais family have caused trouble both before and now. From those words, I heard that she was also listening to Amiel''s work.


    Rasuel''s words were also obtained from Gadiel. Ellen was listening to their apology every year behind the monument.


    "... I was hearing all the time. Your voice. Behind the monument ... I was listening all the time."


    "e����?"


    "Ellen, behind the monument ..."


    "I''m not behind the monument. A different place through it. I''ve been listening all the time between the human and spiritual worlds."


    Ellen said honestly that he would no longer hide.


    "Your feelings are transmitted, but I can''t do anything. For the spirits, the sorrow at that time is as vivid as yesterday. I want to release the spirits of the bound spirits, The Queens don''t want it ... "


    I wasn''t sorry. The power of the newly awakened is not enough and the curse of the royal family cannot be released. And if they did so without consulting the spirits, they could anger the spirits and the royal family of Tenbar would no longer be safe. The spirits have not yet forgiven the royal family.


    "No, I don''t want to forgive me."


    Elvis smiles, as Lavisuel said. The idea that even curses would be used as weapons. If you can''t afford the power of the spirit, use it as a retreat. Now Lavisuel''s words here lighten Ellen''s feelings.


    Some things cannot be transferred to each other. You notice each other not just by words but by your eyes. When the story was over, the room was wrapped up in nature and silence, and His Majesty sat Rasuel standing still. Kai, who had been watching it, came back and waited in the first position.


    Looking for something to change the heavier air, Rasuel finds something on the table. And Rasuel is also curiously observing the compass and graphite pen.


    Ellen watched and smiled at the reaction.

 90 Promises made in the past.

    Next to Rasuel curiously playing with the graphite pen, he told Ellen that he would not miss it.


    ��By the way, Ellen. What ��s the plan?


    He smiled, but not his eyes. Gadiel couldn''t understand the story, and leaned on her head. Ellen sighs inside. Maybe more important than expected. For the time being, I''ve just returned, just replying.


    "... I don''t plan anything."


    "I guess there is no such intention. When Ellen moves, the country moves."


    Gadiel looked at him with a surprised face as Her Majesty laughed. Lovell wrinkles between his eyebrows. Somehow it changed from the previous air, and the cloud going became somewhat suspicious.


    "I told you that this could sell. You were thinking of a way to sell it as a business of the Van Craift family? Then what about us?"


    Ellen thinks in His words. And he came up with a face that came up somehow. His reaction laughs at the reaction. To keep up with Ellen''s idea, Lavisuel says he wants the Royal Family to bite the Vanclift family.


    "If you have royal foil ..."


    I''m surprised at what Gaddiel and Lovell mean by Ellen''s words of sledding. But only His Majesty understood the meaning and laughed. Ellen''s idea is going to be on the scale of moving the country.


    "But I haven''t talked to my uncle yet ..."


    "Isn''t it late even after talking here? Is it worth it or is it worth hearing my opinion?"


    ������������


    I worried Ellen, who was thinking, whether Lovel was okay. I can''t measure what she''s thinking at all. It was clear that the scale involved the territory.


    "... I was thinking about a market to sell this graphite pen."


    "market?"


    Ellen said, to answer Gaddiel''s questions.


    "Even if we make things, there is no demand if they are not used. If there is no demand, we cannot sell.


    "Eh, Ellen ...?"


    Lovell blinks in to see what his daughter is saying. Gaddiel and others were also looking at the eyes. However, Her Majesty seems to be unable to hide her joy in Ellen''s words, and she smiles with an unpleasant smile.


    "Yes. So what? What do you do?"


    "Can you give priority to the honey and beeswax supply to Van Craift?"


    "Huh ...?"


    "I would like to keep beekeeping in my territory as much as possible, but I also want external supplies in case something happens."


    "It''s good. Let''s talk."


    "My territory has advanced treatment technology."


    "I know it ... but what are these pens and bees?"


    When Gaddiel leaned down and asked Ellen''s words, Ellen replied that he was.


    "It''s a tool for writing. It''s an art supply, as an alternative to charcoal."


    "Huh ... is it related to treatment?"


    "Yes. Even if I overcome the disease, my bedridden body does not move as before. So, I call rehabilitation the exercise to return my body to the previous state, and in our hospital, we instruct patients to do it doing"


    "Ho"


    "I wonder if you can use it for hand movements, head movements, and mind treatment by drawing things ..."


    "... Health treatment?"


    "Many people who are injured or ill are sad. They have to work for their families but cannot work. They can''t move because they want to move. Some people despair, and trying to heal their hearts without drugs is called therapy. "


    "Serap ...?"


    "Patients can draw or make something as part of rehabilitation within a reasonable range. The pen is a tool. If you can draw a beautiful picture, my Van Clift family will I hope that if I can make some money while treating the disease, the patient will be happy ... "


    He seemed to have never thought that Ellen was thinking about such a thing. Not only Lovell, but His Majesty also had round eyes.


    "... Our territory is also very active in wheat cultivation. Honey is needed to make sweets. Beeswax is also a medicine and a material for making art supplies. I want a lot. "


    "Beeswax is a medicine !?"


    Beeswax is, so to speak, the source of candles. He didn''t think it would be a medicine.


    "I can make a lotion. It can be used for rough hands and scratches."


    "Is it a medicine? I want you to sell it."


    "Ellen, no way ...?"


    "This remedy can be made by a simple task. Healers are always short on staff. If you can make money by mixing the medicine, it will not burden the body too much. ���� I want to get treatment but I can''t afford it because there is no money, but many people come to the territory because their hopes aren''t abandoned�� ��


    Sauvell was angry at the increasing crime they committed. I wanted to improve the problem a little.


    "If you receive medicine and the finished picture with your Majesty''s approval and distribute it only to the royal capital, the logistics of the royal capital will move on top of the foil, and you will buy materials at the royal capital with the money you earned and help you again I paid and paid for it. Even if it was repeated, the money would move ... "


    Ellen seemed to be thinking within minutes of how to create and distribute a place of supply and demand. Gadiel''s eyes were black and white, too large. His Majesty is laughing that he has returned an unexpected answer.


    "Okay, Lovell, tell his brother to take Ellen''s idea straight, and his partner is Gadiel."


    "Hey, your Majesty !?"


    A surprised Gadiel''s voice resounds in the room. His Majesty laughed and said he would leave this to his son to study.


    Gadiel blinked for a while, but her ear heard something and looked at Ellen. Ellen leans on her head, but Gadiel seems to have decided something right away. I smiled and told Ellen.


    "Ellen, why don''t you do it with me if you like?"


    "e?"


    "I promised you that if I could get your trust little by little, I would talk to me. Would you give me the opportunity now?"


    "Ah����"


    Two years ago, it was a promise at the time we met secretly. When Ellen was surprised, Lovell next door shouted.


    "Ellen !? Oh, I promise that between good and bad !?"


    "Oh, Ellen !?"


    I''m surprised at Kai behind. Ellen''s face turned a little red, as she went away in secret to see her.


    "Why do you want to break here?"


    "Ah ... it''s done. Was it a secret between me and you? Because we''ve definitely promised ..."


    "Oh, my brother ...


    "Huh?"


    Ellen''s face turned red as she witnessed the attitude of a grinning Majesty and the amazed Rasuel. In this world, unmarried aristocratic men and women should never meet alone.


    "Chi, chi ..."


    "Is it different? Did you promise?"


    "Yeah, I did! Oh, not ...!"


    Gadiel smiled happily at Ellen, who was in a hurry, and suddenly cold air drifted next to and behind Ellen, and Ellen''s face changed from red to blue.


    "Huh ...? I don''t know how I met my daughter, but I''m surprised you''ve sneaked that promise ..."


    "Hey Ellen ... Did you call out while I was escorting me ...? What would you do if something happened ...?"


    Ellen is upset that this is a bad development. Ellen was spinning her thoughts about how to make an excuse, and even the illusion of turning her eyes too far.


    "Ellen came to see me secretly. I was happy."


    Gadiel''s bomb remarks continue. I wanted to stop and scream, but I couldn''t do anything because I couldn''t get close because of the curse.


    "Ellen ... what is that?"


    Lovell''s voice is extremely low. Ellen sighed and cursed her past indiscreet actions.

 91 Those who appeared in the village.

    On that day, the state of Fau Village was strange from the morning. The villagers are quietly talking around the well. Most women were the ones who usually blossomed in gossip, but today somehow men are talking with a voice. Yui tilted her head in a somewhat unusual village atmosphere.


    "What happened?"


    Tetsu next to her also looked suspicious. But if you stick your neck and get caught by the long-talking women, you''ll be late for the time you''re going to see the blacksmith. Hurry to the bakery to buy daytime bread so that you can get as little as possible. Then there was a crowd in front of the bakery. As I was wrinkling between my eyebrows, I heard the conversation of women.


    "... So you can''t buy bread or meat?"


    "I was in trouble ..."


    Judging from what we talked about, it seems that something seems to have happened and things aren''t available at the store.


    The village is small, surrounded by mountains. There is only one bakery and butcher in the village. It was very important that everyone could buy bread for the day at the store, but they couldn''t sell it in the morning. If this happens, the bakery host will tell you in advance. That must have been a rather steep story.


    Everyone asks a fair distance from the store to listen to the situation. Tetsu, who noticed something, grabbed Yui''s arm in a hurry as he leaned out of the wall to see if there was something inaccessible.


    (No, Yui! Here!)


    Her arm is grabbed and pulled. Hidden behind Tetsu, Yui was curling her eyes. If you look around closely, it seems that someone came out of the bakery. He talks quietly around him, but frowns at his eyes. At first glance, they came out of the store and knew who they were. Noble. Certainly, I knew that nobles wouldn''t want to complain. In addition, butchers seem to be equally occupied by nobles.


    (What''s going on?)


    (I don''t know. Let''s go home first. There may be some guys in the blacksmith as well.)


    When Yui and Tetsu nod each other, they sneak in and go home through a back alley. I closed the windows and curtains and pretended to be going out.


    "Why are they in such a town ...?"


    "It''s too early to come to the blacksmith to pick up my order, and I''m buying bread and meat ..."


    "����what?"


    Yui looked suspiciously at Tetsu who was silent. Tetsu is still silent, thinking about something. Speaking of which, recently, even the royal capital reminded me that the clouds were suspicious. Perhaps something around that is involved.


    I haven''t seen her recently. If I hadn''t seen her for a long time, I had to feel like something was going wrong.


    "I have a bad feeling"


    "It''s strange. Me too."


    Yui shrugged her shoulders and sighed, saying she was in trouble.


    Although it was a small village, it was populated by many people on the edge of the country. This lush, peaceful village is thriving in agriculture and forestry, and is primarily engaged in crafts made from wood. The father of the blacksmith, who Yui cares for, made fire with abundant wood, struck iron, and made not only weapons but also knives, arrowheads, knives, and iron plates for baking things. It is famous for its weapons, and many people hit the gates to become disciples. I can understand if the nobles rushed for weapons, but it looks strange.


    "No way ..."


    "No, it feels a little different, and I''ll be the first to bring the assassin here."


    "����that''s true"


    I remembered the old days and found that Yui''s expression was shady. Tetsu was aware of this, but pretended to be unaware and took out various knives from the shelves and wore them.


    "Tetsu ..."


    "I''ll scout. Yui goes underground."


    "����Do you get it"


    Promise when something happens. Yui could only whisper that she was sorry to let Tetsu leave it to him. At that time, the door made a squealing noise. This sound was her.


    When Tetsu opened the door a little with the familiar hand, a black thing came in. When I saw her, Yui''s face looked glad.


    "Where have you been?"


    She cried as if responding to Yui''s words, and rubbed on Yui''s feet in an unusually sweet way. She is unusual and she does not touch her, she is urging her to tie her tail to Yui''s feet as soon as she says that she can stroke it. Yui''s face broke into this.


    "Yui, will you be underground with her?"


    "Oh, I see. Tetsu, take care."


    "Yes. I''ll go."


    Yui shuts the door lock, seeing off Tetsu leaving without sound. Then, when you open the hidden door, there is a staircase leading to the basement. She flew down to the basement. Yui hurries up and prepares a lamp for her, who goes down the dark stairs without light. After confirming the lock, Yui took the fruits from the closet and went down the stairs.

 92 Their identity.

    While the villagers are watching over the wind, the escort''s orders are loaded one after another by the aristocrats. When the two carriages were full, the aristocrats left without watching the villagers.


    After the aristocrats left, those who looked into the store fearfully opened their eyes. The store is empty and nothing is left on the shelves. The shopkeeper was stunned, as if the storm had passed. The villagers ask what happened, but the owner shook his head uncertainly.


    ***


    Tetsu kept a distance from the aristocrats, falling behind the trees, and followed him. Escorts are riding around to protect the carriage. I looked around as I looked around and saw where I was moving, and I felt like I was watching out for a nobleman. It is as if she was guarding the royal family.


    How long have you moved? Suddenly off the highway and into the forest. However, the carriage is caught in the roots of the trees, and if it finds that it cannot go any further, it replaces the luggage on the carrier with the horse and carries only the luggage. The nobleman who got off the carriage gave some instructions, and when only one horse straddled the horse, he entered the depths of the forest.


    (����what?)


    Escorts check the luggage in the wagon and place the lump of bags on the horse. The escorts carried their luggage on their shoulders and led the horse to the back on foot, as only two horses could stabilize the horse.


    Even if most of them are distracted by their luggage, the guards'' commanded movements can''t help them. As you check the number and position of escorts from a distance, you can see the escorts resting aside. Tetsu slips into her body and sneaks behind the men without making any noise. He hid himself in the bushes and picked up a conversation.


    "... But why to such a place ..."


    "It can''t be helped. This is a place with lots of thin people, given the anger of the spirits ..."


    Men call the "thin people" people with bright hair. In this country, the dark color was precious because of its connection with the spirit. Those born with blond hair like Yui are pushed to the frontiers and places like this village of Phao. That''s why I moved here to hide Yui, but it''s strange that a nobleman who hates her connection to the spirits is so close to such a remote village. The aristocrat''s actions were too noticeable for Yui.


    "We don''t have the guards of those traitors ..."


    "The king says he wants to eradicate that clan. Now he has no choice but to endure."


    "Don''t you see why they buy the Spirit''s anger? I''m afraid we''ll be escorting us to escort the Spirit''s anger ..."


    "Don''t say ... everyone''s scared ..."


    Hidden in voice, the men were talking with frowning faces. Upon hearing this, Tetsu tilted his head.


    (... Escort the traitors?)


    Who are these men escorting? Judging from conversation and dress, he may be a knight serving the country. If those ranks were "traitors," would they be guards of sinners?


    (What is spiritual anger?)


    All the questions come up one after another. The people of this country may hate the thin, but they are not sinners. It is not uncommon for a small village to be divided into eight villages, but in Phao village, there are not a few people, so there is no reason to be divided into eight villages. There is a belief that further efforts should be made in Fau Village. They accept thin people in the sense that they are committed to their work so that they can be recognized by the spirit.


    (... Wait, did the king tell you to eradicate that clan?)


    You don''t need to think about the clan that the king of this country hates. In addition, the words "buy the wrath of the spirits" did not feel like affirming it.


    (I''m not good ... he just gets angry.)


    Tetsu moves quickly behind the bushes. When I arrived at a safe location, I envisioned a map of this area in my head. Remember that there is a stream facing the foot of the mountain at the end of the nobility. Perhaps he was carrying food around, and decided to bypass and check the location.


    Even if we consider what the men were saying, we can''t help but have a bad feeling. What is the reason for hiding an enemy in this place who would be willing to kill him? Tetsu turned pale in memory of a large order for weapons brought to the blacksmith.


    (No way ...)


    Only search for about two hours to find the group. However, Tetsu turned pale just looking from a distance.


    (Such ... why someone cursed in such a place ...)


    The location of the bonfire is known by the position of the smoke. I found that a bit off the point where we considered it to be the center, something black was blowing out of it.


    ***


    Yui happily rides on her knees and slowly strokes her sleeping back. When stroking a place I don''t like, I occasionally hit my back with my tail. Even that is dear. Continue stroking the original place while saying sorry. Her throat snaps as she tickles her neck. What time is it the first time to let me stroke like this?


    "... Speaking of which, you always encourage me"


    Recalling the past, wouldn''t she often be depressed when she pampered? Each time, I felt she was saying, "Stroking," to distract me.


    Being present from a young age. She gently snuggled up and was so big.


    "You are kind. Thank you always."


    I do not know her whimsical behavior. It might happen. But Yui had no doubt that she felt encouraged. Yui smiles and strokes her head happily. I heard that the door would open from above, thinking that I should continue this happy time.


    "... Tetsu?"


    She gets off her knees. I went up the stairs as soon as I said I would check it.


    "Oh, wait."


    In a hurry, Yui tried to climb the stairs with the ramp, and heard Tetsu''s voice from above.


    "Yui, just returned."


    "Troubles. It''s safer than anything."


    Yui moves her gaze from the tip of her head to her feet, and Yui strokes her chest relievedly. However, Tetsu''s complexion was blue. Yui asked what happened to the situation.


    "Yui, it''s pretty bad."


    "����What does it mean"


    She moved her ears out of sight of Yui''s suspicious face.


    "A cursed person is nearby."


    "... cursed?"


    "The aristocrat wasn''t an assassin, but stashed the royal family of Tenbar. Ordering a blacksmith''s weapon, probably a fire of war."


    "Well ..."


    Yui, who spelled a word, was a bit stunned, but thought immediately. Tetsu watches it silently.


    "... What is the King thinking about?"


    ������������


    The war is certain in this state. Does he say that he has abducted and hid the Tembal royal family for the cause of war? I do not understand the king''s intention to destroy the clan that has bought the spirit''s wrath for the sake of the spirit. For Yui, who had been tossed with her spirits and spirits since she was born, she never thought that was justice.


    "... It''s not the king who is at the forefront, it''s the people ..."


    Yui''s fist is shaking with anger.


    "Father and mother ... are you going to stand on the dead of many people and say that it''s for the spirits ...?"


    "Yui ..."


    "If you are buying the wrath of the spirit, why is the land full of the grace of the spirit? Isn''t my brother contradictory! Even if the spirit wants it from us? It''s ridiculous! "


    Tetsu and her silently listened to Yui''s vomiting words. However, Yui immediately grasps the sword with his determined eyes. Tetsu was upset about this.


    "Please wait! No way!"


    "If there is a cause, send it back. Tetsu, please guide me."


    "Never! Don''t get close!"


    Yui doubts Tetsu''s attitude to stop desperately with a pale expression. What happened if you would always follow me silently?


    The room was filled with strange silence. Intelligent Yui seems to have noticed something, but is a little confused with a face that she does not know what it is. Tetsu slowly disassembled Yui''s arm, and on her knees, grabbed the Lord''s thanks.


    "Yui ... No, Rule. I ... we can''t go to those who are cursed. I swore to that guy to protect you. The closer you get, the less we can protect you! "


    "... Tetsu?"


    Yui is fooled by the pressure of Tetsu who desperately screams that he should not go. What is Tetsu saying?


    "... we?"


    She felt uncomfortable with Tetsu''s words, and when she uttered her, she looked up from Tetsu''s feet.


    "... Lure, that''s a warah. I promised that guy to watch over this country.


    "I''m Loire''s kin, the Tiots. She''s a spirit contracted with Ruhl''s mother."


    Ruhl was stunned by a sudden confession. The people who were in front of you and always thought of your family.


    Rul, who had been evacuated from the surroundings because his hair was light and his connection to the spirits was light, was slain by his brother and killed his family together in an accident.


    It was the spirit that took away everything he loved by his half-brother and saved him who had been lonely all his life.

 93 Origin.

    In their confession, Yui''s thoughts were pure white. Tetsu, who thought she was a human, is a spirit. She was talking about a black cat. Yui was so upset that she couldn''t figure out what to say, but her mouth was moving without meaning.


    "... It''s no wonder that I''m surprised. I was transformed into a human being by Loule-sama and spent the whole time at Yui-sama."


    "Lore ..."


    "Yes. The name of the straw has been incorporated in the name of the royal family in the past.


    "Hellner Loule R��hl ..."


    In the past, parents soured her mouth that her name should not be spoken in public. She thought she was a cat named after her family name. I was wondering why I chose a name that should not be said in public. Tetsu next door also sours her mouth, so she calls herself "you" or "her". It was a matter of course, and no doubt.


    "Genius ...? Because my hair ..."


    "I don''t care about the hair color and the like .... I liked the guy''s hair and the straw hair color."


    "Anything?"


    When Yui asked who he was, he told him that Tetsu was the first king of Helgner.


    "If anything, the spirits are generally pale in color. The straw is the color that symbolizes the night. I respected only my sister ... "


    Lore falls down, reminiscent of the past and becoming sad. His ears were hanging. The first king I met at such a time. Regardless of Lore disliked, memories that were chased around as cute and cute if their eyes met. I have scratched my face and hands many times. Nevertheless, he always smiled happily without any disgusting faces. Loule, who was gradually tied, signed the first king and stayed with him. Not only the appearance of the first king but also the way he laughed and his hair color was very similar to Ruhl.


    In this country, Black was considered precious in honor of Loule. That is because the first king loved Lore, a black cat. Loule promised to take care of the first king, and had watched his descendants forever. A country loved by the spirits will prosper. The royal family, who continued to benefit, gradually chose a brunette hair color for their spouse, even though black hair was precious. The royal family who is pleased with the same color cannot be cute. Loule watched the royal family lovingly.


    But the birth of Ruhl changed the picture.


    Blond boy born to black-haired parents. Loule noticed that his wife had worked infidelity, but the place was noisy. Ruhl was just the original king. It did not mean that the baby was just born, but that his soul was the first king. Lore was happy and cried that he could meet again over time. It is Loure who gave the newborn baby the same name as the first king.


    The baby, who was supposed to buy the spirit''s anger, was loved by the spirit. The surroundings were confused by Loule, who never left her. It was Loire''s descendant, the shadow spirit, Thiots, who had happened to contract with Ruhl''s mother.


    However, the rooted black-haired religion cannot be changed immediately. Already, some aristocrats have a resentment because the child born was blonde. Ruhl was the color of the clan who betrayed the country. As Ruhl grew up, rumors flowed that he was just like the royal family of Tenbar.


    It would be understandable if R��hl was a reincarnation because his ancestors were the same, but the royal family of Tembal at that time had no one who could contract a spirit for about 200 years. Ruhl was similarly rumored to be a signal that spirit asylum would disappear.


    The predecessor hides with his mother in a remote mansion to protect Ruhl. At that time, Lore was obsessed with protecting Ruhl. If Loule''s figure disappears from the royal city, and Ruhl''s position becomes worse, the former king will somehow persuade him to ask Lore to become a royal city. In the meantime, Tioth was humanized and escorted to Ruhl.


    The former king told the truth only to Durand who was the first prince in consideration of the future. Protect the rule together. That''s Lore''s will.


    But that was the beginning of the tragedy.


    ***


    Yui was holding her head to explain Loule. I can''t help being calm, being told the back of what has happened so far. In the first place, I thought I was sparse because of this hair color.


    "Even though it is said that the soul is the same as the first king ..."


    I am myself, I have no such memory at all, so I cannot be aware of it.


    "That''s not the case because it''s the same. The rule is a rule."


    "Lore ..."


    "Well, every time Ruhl took care of it, he was happy ..."


    Yui was in trouble with Lore, whose ears were hanging down. Yui loves her. Because that feeling is my feeling, there is no lie. However, the same figure and the same name as the first king had somehow banked in his chest.


    I thought I had been persecuted for my hair color, which was contrary to the idea of this country. I didn''t want to be born with this hair color. It can''t be helped by others, and in other countries the blonde is rather enviable.


    I knew my parents loved me. He couldn''t forgive his brother''s work, but he had turned his back and knew that no one would follow him with this hair color. Only me, Tetsu and Lore survived in that mansion.


    She knew that her brother had been violated because she received her love, but she couldn''t blame her.


    "I, as a spirit, have little power. I just borrow power from Lore-sama to be this figure."


    "The straw cannot be given power like a great spirit without an older sister. The straw is two and one. So only the Lord could help ..."


    "Lore, Tetsu ..."


    I knew they desperately helped. Without Tetsu and Loule, he would have been physically and mentally ill if survived. Thanks to them, we can do this now. I couldn''t say again that the two worried about Yui would go to help the Royals of Tenbar. I have only two of them.


    "... What do you mean if you keep away?"


    "Tembal''s royal family has a history of slaughtering spirits. The spirits of the spirits killed at that time are wrapped around them as curses."


    "The shouts of the souls are going to make the crazy people go crazy."


    "Crazy ..."


    "When we get closer to the cursed, we can''t be sane."


    "That''s like ... then what? Should we just keep watching the war going on?"


    Loure said to Yui holding her head.


    "That''s enough. Hundreds of great spirits have already sought over the country in search of the cursed. Let''s tell where we are."


    "Hundreds of great spirits ...?"


    In Lore''s words, Yui and Tetsu were stunned. Loule explained the situation with a sigh. The king of this country tried to conspire with the cursed to reach out to the treasures of the spirits.


    "Treasure of the spirits! What a big departure ..."


    "Brother����"


    "Don''t go against it. The treasures of the spirits are the goddess. I was searching for someone who was cursed while suppressing the urge to erase the country ... "


    Lore, who remembered the horror, shook himself. Yui and Tetsu turn pale. But if you think that your relatives have done a big deal, isn''t it natural that your relatives apologize? It is always the people who are involved in what the above has done.


    Knights, servants and maids who lived together. Everyone was killed without mercy protecting themselves.


    "... Lore, would you take me to the Great Spirit?"


    "Yui !?"


    "What is it?"


    "If my brother''s deeds are the cause, I''m blamed for the blood, so I''m at least helped by the people. If I can do anything ... turn forward instead of running away." Yeah. "


    "Rule ..."


    For the people. Rulle''s face with a smile overlapped her old friend''s face.


    Oh, Loule thought it was a rule.

 94 Passing speculation.

    Two days after the discussion at the castle, Ellen had come to Sauvell. What Lovel immediately conveyed to Sauvell while discussing with His Majesty, but the specifics of pioneering a new business in Van Craift are in Ellen''s mind. Sauvell asked Loren to write it down on parchment, saying that he couldn''t figure it out halfway through.


    "I was astonished when I heard from my brother, but what is it up to here ... If he was so specific, he would be convinced."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    When you get involved in the prince, you can see that His Majesty''s reluctance is extraordinary. To be honest, interacting with the royal family is reluctant, but in return, honey and beeswax can be given preferential rotation, which is quite large. Both are very valuable items and can be used for medicine. Children in particular hate bitter medicines. If you do your best and take the medicine, you will endure if you say that you will lick honey as a reward.


    More recently, thanks to Ellen''s Thanksgiving Day, sweets making has become popular. Especially for pie, it is popular that meat can be stuffed inside.


    Ellen''s remarks always make a lot of jumps, but I can''t anticipate that the talks of the search for the royal family will somehow jump into a new business in the vanclift territory and involve even more in His Majesty. Was. His Majesty said that when Ellen moved, the country would move, but Sauvell was convinced of the words.


    "But what you can do with beeswax ..."


    Can a candle come up with beeswax? Pencil with graphite and clay. Dyes and pigments and wax, talc called talc. Mixing them with coagulant, drying and solidifying it becomes the core, gluing it with two pieces of grooved plates, gluing the core, gluing it, and cutting it into a hexagon or round shape with a pencil or colored pencil Become. Pencils etc. are still technically early, so we plan to make pastel with only solidified pigments at first. The coagulant was intended to be replaced by natural glue.


    "We need glue for the ingredients, but it can also be made by boiling the animal''s bones, skin, and intestines, or by baking pieces of parchment. But ���� ��


    "I see, hit it."


    Sauvell gives instructions to Loren next door. I wanted to be able to reuse what was left after the meat processing. Parchment is the mainstream in this world. Another option is starch glue, so you should be fine with glue.


    "The amount of graphite pens and art supplies isn''t that much because it''s just enough to draw a picture for the patient. If anything, let''s give priority to those that are in immediate demand."


    "A medicine made with beeswax."


    "Yes"


    "Yes, this is big. There is still a lot of demand for drugs, and there are some suspicious movements next door ... I see. I will give priority to this."


    "Being in the territory was not enough, so it would be very helpful. But ... Is it good? The opponent would be a royal family."


    "that is����"


    Ellen looked annoyed at Sauvell looking anxiously.


    The feud between the spirit and the Tenbar royal family does not disappear so easily. If you approach poorly, your brother''s soul will reach out for help. Even though Ellen never approached the royal family, he could not say that the royal family would not do anything.


    "Okay, Kai and Van are by the side."


    "That''s right, or your brother won''t allow you."


    Sauvell says with a bitter smile, but from Ellen''s point of view, she was worried. I''m afraid of Kai''s vigilance against Gadiel. I know Van is on guard against the royal family, but what the heck?


    Remembering that, Ellen silently silenced, and Sauvell and Loren looked at each other. They are worried about what happened to the royal family. Asked if something had happened, Ellen rushed to fix it when he returned from his thoughts.


    "No, nothing!"


    "... I''m fine, but it''s too late after something happened? I''ll talk to my brother properly."


    "Yes����"


    If the secret was to Lovell, the three would turn pale when it was terrible. I don''t think that would be the case, but Ellen didn''t know what Kai was. Certainly, he has helped Kai''s father. Is that what you care about? Ellen had heard of her troubles a while ago, and was somewhat caught by Kai.


    Sauvell and Loren look back at Ellen, who is silent. We talk with each other if Ellen looks strange.


    (What happened to Ellen? Do you hear anything?)


    (I don''t know, but I''ve heard permission from Her Majesty and I''m told she''s talking to Her Highness. If anything happened at that time, Kai would report you.)


    (That''s right, but Ellen looks strange?)


    (Hah !? No way ... this is Ellen''s good age. No way, maybe this!)


    (Let''s calm down Lauren!)


    (Even though they love each other, they can''t get close because of the curse!)


    (That''s what you like !?)


    (This is an imagination.


    (Hey!)


    Despite Sauvell and Loren being confused, Ellen has no idea what she is immersed in. If this was considerable, they had a serious look.


    (No ... but is there a reason?)


    (They have met again for the first time in a few years. It is not unthinkable.)


    Gadiel has grown up in social circles recently. The face, which grew up just like his Majesty, was still bluish, but exudes a sharp personality. It is said that future growth is a pleasure.


    If Ellen had fallen in love with Gadiel, she wouldn''t have to worry. Spirits and humans are not easily compatible with each other, regardless of Lovell''s case. In addition, the royal family of Tenbar is cursed by spirits. The opposition of the surroundings is not hard to imagine. It was natural to worry.


    (But ... I can''t cheer for me. My brother is too scared.)


    (I''m just as you say ...)


    I want to support Ellen, but they shake tremblingly at the size of the entity behind them.


    "Hey, what are you doing together?"


    Suddenly, she suddenly trembles at what was heard from behind them. In the case of Loren, the killing had been inflated for a moment. Lauren was surprisingly handy.


    "Oh oh my brother !?"


    "I''m going to get my hands out of the way,"


    Lovel makes a suspicious look at Loren, who smiles cheerfully. Ellen shouted, and Ellen called out.


    "Dad? What''s wrong?"


    Lovell was called out by a great spirit and left his seat. In the meantime, Ellen and his colleagues were talking, but it was clear from Lovell''s appearance that something other than just happened.


    "What happened to Ellen and Kai?"


    "I''m waiting in the next room. Did you find it?"


    "Oh, I''m going to the castle. Will Ellen come too?"


    "Yes"


    "Okay. Lauren, call me Kai."


    "Understood"


    Looking down on Lauren''s back after leaving the room after bowing, Ellen talked with Lovell, showing nowhere to the wind she had troubled.


    Sauvell looked at Ellen and felt somewhat sad. I would like to support Ellen, but the surroundings will be opposed. Sauvell disagrees rather. However, I also wanted to support Ellen.


    "Sauvel, what are you looking down on? You''re going too."


    Sauvell is appalled by Lovel''s voice. I apologized for the inconvenience and returned to the conversation of the Lovers.


    Hopefully, Sauvell wants Ellen to be a happy smile.

 95 Great uproar.

    When he was taken by Lovell and transferred to the castle, it was a fuss. The soldier fluttered around and seemed to be searching for something.


    "What, what?"


    Kai laughed at Ellen overlooking the surroundings for a while, to reassure him that it was okay. However, even if he laughs, he knows that he is on the alert. As Ellen looked up at Kai with anxiety, Sauvell went straight forward.


    "Let''s see"


    When I talked to one of the soldiers, the soldier who noticed it saluted quickly. Sauvell and the soldier are talking about something. I couldn''t hear what I was talking about because of the distance.


    "Dad, isn''t this upset just because they were found?"


    In response to Ellen''s question, Lovell turned his head down. Amiel''s search must have been confidential. Ellen confirmed that the Great Spirit had contacted him and that he was supposed to talk to the royal family in the future, and Lovell opened his mouth as if he remembered something.


    "Dad?"


    "Speaking of which, the great spirit said that he would bring a guide."


    Surprising voices rise from around. Lovell, who was in contact, is here. If the great spirits suddenly transfer an unknown person, the strangers of the castle may not be surprised.


    Just then, Sauvell came back here.


    "It seems that they are intruders."


    "After all"


    "e?"


    Sauvell was surprised at Lovell''s reply. While skeptical, he conveyed what he had heard.


    "However, the intruder seemed to have been brought in by His Highness Gadiel ... It seems that he is currently asking the circumstances."


    "Your Highness?"


    "That? No?"


    "... What''s your brother talking about?"


    In disagreement, Lovell was talking about a spirit bringing a guide. Sauvell leans on this.


    "The Highness will not be close to the spirit. Isn''t that unrelated?"


    "That''s right"


    "Leave the intruders to the soldiers for the time being, and let us go to your Majesty."


    "Is it okay if we set a barrier?"


    Lovers were amazed at what the Highness was doing at these times. But Ellen is silent, leaning on her head, as if something had been caught. Ellen, prompted by Lovell to come, Ellen looked up. When I stood next to me, I was caught by Lovell.


    "Let''s transfer to His Majesty. Let''s go."


    The field of view changes instantaneously while blinking. The guards, usually surprised by the sudden appearance of Lovell, were not surprised whether they were used to the sudden appearance. Perhaps he had been told that he would come in advance. Stepping down from Lovell''s arm, Ellen greets His Majesty. Ellen and others sat down on the sofa and saw Gadiel looking surprised and looking at him.


    "... Her Majesty, who is that person?"


    Ellen''s words showed that the air in the room was frozen in an instant.


    "Ellen, who is that person?"


    In the tense air, Ellen looked at a man with a suspicious look and a look like Gaddiel.


    "Who are you?"


    The words of the surrounding guards rush out. In an instant, the guards surrounded the man and turned his sword. A Gadiel-like man rushed to this.


    "That''s why you said it was different from the previous one!"


    "... you''re not Gadiel?"


    I saw a rare surprised face of His Majesty. Looking at the man seriously, His Majesty tilts his head.


    "What, my secretary?"


    "My Majesty, I''m not kidding!"


    "I can''t even joke ..."


    The nearby guards were in a hurry as the majesty shrugged and sighed. He knew that a stranger had entered the center of the country. Despite the more tense situation, His Majesty remains as usual.


    "But it''s exactly the same. Ellen, why did you understand?"


    "He''s not cursed."


    "����Really"


    Then, the guards sighed with relief to her Majesty, not sorry to be my child.


    "And who are you?"


    Lovell asks fun, but his eyes are not laughing. The man saw it, swallowed his saliva and stood on the sofa and bowed. The gesture immediately identified him as educated by the aristocracy.


    "My name is Yui ... No, in the past it was called" Hellner Loule R��hl ""


    When I heard the word "Hergner", I felt that the room temperature had dropped.


    "Rule ... I''ve heard that a pale prince was born and died in an accident about a dozen years ago. Why is it here?"


    "I����"


    His reluctant question asked Ellen with an interesting question.


    "Elen, how do you see it?"


    Why me Ellen, who looked so crazy, saw R��hl there. The eyes met each other. Staring at it for a while, Ellen opened first.


    Once upon a time, I learned this world from Lovell. The situation in this country. Surrounding countries. What is a spirit? What is a human? Combine them like a puzzle. Neighboring countries, unlike other countries, sacred black hair. The dark so-called we came from the spirit that controls the night. And the formation of this country. Originally, royal families who share the same ancestor.


    "You are the guide"


    "e?"


    "My father was saying that a great spirit would bring a guide."


    "Yes, yes!"


    "... Is this a guide?"


    His Majesty''s face had wrinkles in his eyebrows just to tell him why.


    "You were supposed to be dead? Why did you stay here, even if you hid it until you changed your name? I couldn''t help moving from hearing the spirits of my hometown from the spirits Was it? "


    "����why"


    "The existence of the prince who is supposed to be dead. The reason why he doesn''t show up. He seems to be socializing with the spirit .... He lives in the next country with his hair color ..."


    ������������


    Ellen could not tell until the end. The prince who sacred black hair gives birth to a prince with no color. The higher you are proud, the more you will hide your relatives'' shame. The existence of a concealed prince. Currently treated as a deceased. The prince who changed his name and lived behind him. This could not have been a good situation. To Ruhl, who was surprised with his eyes wide open, His Majesty laughed and said that it was the cause of the accident. When he heard that, he bit his lips. I remember my old days, my fist is gripping and trembling.


    At that time, there was a loud noise from outside. The voice suddenly opens when Ellen raises his face.


    "Your Majesty! Why is it like this ...?"


    There was an angry Gadiel who was taken by the guards. However, he saw a person in the room and was frozen. The guards who brought Gadiel, who did not know the situation, were also looking at Gadiel and Ruhl alternately, opening their eyes and mouth openly.


    "����I?"


    "Eh ... like that ..."


    Gadiel and Ruhl were staring at each other. Seeing this, His Majesty laughs happily.


    "This is good. Gadiel should line up together."


    "Well, what is it ?! Who is it?"


    When Gaddiel and Ruhl were confused and lined up with each other, they looked just like twins.


    "It looks exactly like ..."


    "It''s so similar ... but when you line up like this, you really know."


    Gadiel is intelligent and elegant. R��hl, on the other hand, is somewhere wild. Gumiel shouted toward Ruhl, as he and his surroundings were comparing the two, and he could not stand it.


    "You are your father''s hidden child !?"


    Your Majesty hears this and laughs. I''m in a hurry! After seeing Ruhl saying back, Ellen sighed tiredly, saying that it was hard to overtake.

 96 Rampage.

    Later, His Majesty completed His Highness and explained the circumstances. Sit across the table and across the rule, and finally regain calm. Gadiel was surprised to hear her name open. Meanwhile, His Majesty ordered Konoe to prepare a chair. Konoe tried to line up three at a distance from the table, and Lovell refused.


    "Ellen is on my knee ..."


    Lovell tries to lift Ellen with a smile, and Ellen claps her hand.


    "Dad, please leave your child."


    Ellen immediately tried to sit on the chair, but the chair was a little expensive. Fly a little and land softly. At such times, Ellen thinks he was good at being a spirit. Ellen knew in a glance that Konoe, who was preparing a chair beside him, was about to blow out and was desperate to endure, but he did not mind and was clear. Kai and Van stand behind the chair. Lovell claps his hands and looks at Ellen stunnedly. Sauvell, looking sideways, sighed.


    "I should treat Ellen as a lady. I don''t like it."


    Sauvell said so and sat down in his chair. Finally, Lovell came back to reality and cried.


    "What are you sitting next to Ellen!"


    Sauvell sits next to Ellen, who is sitting on the far right, sitting neatly in the center of three chairs. Apparently Ellen tried to keep Lovel away, but Lovel quickly turned around, grabbed a chair by the edge, set it next to Ellen, and sat there. Ellen and other members of Sauvell were amazed at the action.


    "Lovell ... You''re not separated yet, Ellen is a good year."


    Lovell replied with a sigh of breath in his words.


    "I can''t, I don''t dare."


    He proclaimed dignifiedly, crossed his legs and smiled at Ellen. Ellen''s face has wrinkles between her eyebrows as well as saying that she is nauseous. Rully looked at the situation, and his Majesty sighed and introduced Lovell to this hero.


    "Hero Lovell ...?"


    "Yes. The contents are just stupid parents who cannot leave their children."


    "My cute daughter is bad."


    "Please stop transferring your responsibility. It''s annoying."


    There is a relentless rush from Her Majesty and Ellen, but Lovel broke up with Derele, sorry that she was glad that she had taken care of her.


    "Now let''s proceed. You say that the spirit brought you. Where is that spirit?"


    His Majesty turns to Ruhl and visits with a smile. And R��hl began explaining, fixing his habit.


    "I tried to ask Lore to bring me in, but I didn''t have enough power to fly so far ... I had to ask the great spirit. But if I thought I came here in an instant ���� I heard a lot of noise, and Lore and the others were gone.


    "I heard a fuss"


    "Yes ... sorry"


    "Sound ... Van, do you know where the great spirits who brought them are?"


    "Wait a minute"


    Van responded to Lovell''s question and closed his eyes. After a while, Van replied, "I''m Hose. I''m at the Spirit Castle." It seems that the spirits were talking with each other.


    "When he took him to the castle, he said that two other spirits were repelled. He seemed to be resting at the castle because the spirits were fainted."


    "Is it flipped?"


    He reminded Sauvell that he had remembered something.


    "... Father?"


    "Oh ........ the spirit isn''t coming close ...... barrier ..."


    The gaze of the surrounding people was concentrated on Lovell, who looked away. Ellen is the barrier? Asked, Lovell sighed.


    "I made a barrier to keep the spirits from approaching the royal family by mistake. It''s okay if it''s more than a large spirit, but weaker spirits can''t resist and get taken into the curse ..."


    Ellen was convinced of Lovell scratching his head. There are spirits in the castle who have contracted with spirit wizards. The towers of the wizards were on the edge of the castle, so that the royals could not approach them. Still, whimsical spirits can wander around. When a royal family was nearby, he noticed the existence of the curse and escaped, but in anticipation of an accident, Lovell had applied a separate barrier to the royal family and the royal family. The place where the great spirits were transferred was beside His Majesty''s room. It must have been played.


    "Is Lore alright?"


    He hears that the spirit has been played and faints, and R��hl cannot rest. He got up from his sofa in a hurry and was stopped by the guards trying to reach Lovell.


    "I want to go here and am rampaging in the castle ...?"


    Van was leaning at the words he heard. When asked in detail, the spirits who were fainted by being bounced woke up and seemed to be rampaging worried about the rule left in the castle.


    "I don''t feel like watching someone else"


    In Sauvell''s words, the men around Ellen were quickly turning their eyes. Apparently he was aware.


    "I''m fine if we narrow the barriers of His Majesty. Van, can we call the spirits here?"


    "Let''s tell Hoose."


    The next moment after such an exchange, a large spirit suddenly appeared in the space and threw Lore and Tetsu.


    "Wow ah !?"


    Tetsu''s scream echoed throughout the room, and all the guards in the room reflexively set their hands on the handle of the sword. Even though he was thrown, he rolled his body in the air and stood down on the floor.


    "Rule! Safe !?"


    When the black cat Lore shouted, the people around him were angry.


    "Lore! Is Tetsu OK?"


    The moment Rulle relieved, Lore looked up at Rulle and raised his hair.


    "The cursed!"


    Rulle was in a hurry at Loule peeling his tusks.


    "Let''s do it. At all ..."


    Hoze grabbed the skin behind Lore''s neck. Lore, who was just plain, had been hardened for a moment if he didn''t know what was done, but in the next moment she shouted, "Don''t let go!" Tetsu was stuck surrounded by guards. Hose''s face and hands are slightly reddish. It must have been scratched by Loule. Jose looked at R��hl and threw Lolle at it. Ryur catches Lore shouting.


    "I''m worried about you and it''s a rampage. Not at all ..."


    With a sigh of exhaustion, Jose turned to Ellen. He has eyes and Ellen smiles.


    "Hose was a cause."


    "Oh, princess. You were here."


    Hose, standing softly in front of Ellen and bowing, came up with something and asked Ellen.


    "Princess, do you do that?"


    "that?"


    "I''m sorry."


    With that said, Jose gave Lore''s scratched hand. Oh, and with a bitter smile, Ellen took his hand.


    "I want it, I want it, go out!"


    Ellen says, he empowers Jose''s damaged cells. The wound glowed softly and disappeared.


    "Oh! The pain really flew."


    The scratch seemed to be painful, and he was pleased. The pain will surely go away when healed, but perhaps because the spirits have never done this kind of play, I occasionally ask Ellen to do this exchange of fun. The origin of this exchange was that it became popular when Vans wondered what Rafilia had made in the training.


    Ellen woke up to the power of the goddess, but little by little, but the range of power from the elements to the electrons and to the cells was widening. Although far from life''s Levene and healing creelens, it was able to activate and heal cells by applying power to small wounds.


    Ellen''s surroundings were smiling and watching the conversation as usual, but His Majesty, His Highness, and Ruhl were astonished and stunned. However, this exchange is embarrassing. Ellen noticed her surroundings and turned her face red.


    "Healed the wounds ...? Are you a spirit ...?"


    Finally, Ruhl, who knows nothing about Ellen, uttered words. The Ellens realized again that they had to explain.

 97 The prophecy of the twin goddesses.

    At the Spirit Castle, Lore and the others who were rampaging were gone. The Great Spirits were busy hurting to break the sighs, saying that the Queen, which had not yet stabilized, should not be affected. Lore, who was a cat, was quick, scratching the spirits he was trying to catch, cracking a vase on a shelf, and it was already rampant. The spirits, who had cleaned up with magic, were relieved of the storm that had finally left, but turned blue again with the appearance of two rare goddess signs.


    Origin, watching the mirror in the water mirror, was surprised because he did not realize that Loule was at the castle.


    "Oh, were you home?"


    Looking around, I remember that the barrier had been set. I was convinced that I couldn''t find the sign because of this, and tried to look back at the water mirror. At that time, the door is suddenly opened. Origin blinked at the strange appearance of the person there.


    "Oh, origin!


    "Oh? What happened. It''s unusual for you to panic."


    Vint, the minister and Van''s father, was panicking with a blue face. Origin leans at something. Vint changes suddenly when he gets angry, but it''s very rare because he doesn''t panic very much.


    "Two goddess has come!"


    "Oh my sisters?"


    In contrast to Origin, which happily breaks his face, the spirits around him also make Vint''s words pale. The reason was that the twin goddesses were free. Vint, who was out of breath at the center of the door, was suddenly pushed from behind and stepped on the bellows.


    "Wow"


    "Origin-chan! How are you doing? Suddenly, I came to play!"


    "Oh, do you have a basket in such a place? Isn''t the barrier so painful?"


    The appearance is exactly the same. Her face, hair and body were the same, even in the clothes she was wearing. A twin goddess whose only hair and eyes are gold and silver. A vault that sees everything and a conviction var. Val is blonde and Var is silver. Hair has a gentle curve like the origin, and is long enough to reach the floor. Like Origin, the two goddesses were big enough to nod with their sisters.


    "Well, what are you doing? I should have said that I had to check your physical condition!"


    The two goddesses look sideways at Vint, which shows a rage of rage, and laughs at it. Not only Vint, who felt unpleasant premonition throughout his body, but also the spirits around him disappeared in an instant.


    "I ran away."


    "It''s near that the barrier is still intact. What do you do?"


    "It''s good to roast and play, but it''s okay. There is an errand before playing."


    "Yes, let''s do it."


    Origin laughed at her sisters smiling with giggle. Shields of the goddesses who see everything reveal a shameful past. This was a weak point for everyone. Only one, Origin''s husband, Lovell, was calm to meet the two goddesses and break the past. Rather, you take it back and ask the origin. Can you forgive me this stupid? When. Now they can''t play if they enter the world. Rover was a strong enemy for the twin goddess if he couldn''t use this hand, because even his existence would be forgotten.


    Ellen never met the twin goddess because Lovell hid Ellen as if her daughter was a toy. Lovell has been reborn as a semi-spirit in space, under the power of the Origin. However, since it inherits the human body as it is, it is not that powerful. But as Ellen hides it with all his might, the twin gods were laughing at it.


    "What happened? I rarely come here."


    "I promised I would meet me when Ellen grew up, but I couldn''t say that."


    "Oh?"


    In front of Origin tilting his head, Varh offered a white cat.


    "Oh dear?"


    The white cat, grabbed by the skin behind his neck and left plain, had a pale blue face.


    "Maybe the child of the day?"


    "Yes, Origin-chan. Beyond the water mirror is the child of the night. Like ours, it''s a twin spirit."


    "Oh, it''s been a long time ... Goddess ..."


    "Oh! I remembered you!


    The twin goddess sighed to Origin, who gladly put his hands together. Ele was Lore''s half-body who controls the day.


    "Origin-chan, did you ever have a daytime child''s request?"


    "Yes, it has come true. Nostalgic."


    "Do you know it is this?"


    "Oh, oh?"


    The twin goddesses sighed simultaneously to the origin leaning.


    "Well, I''m sorry! I just made such a request ..."


    Origin blinks at Ere, who begins to cry.


    "If it weren''t, humans would head in a slightly bad direction. So I asked Ellen."


    "Oh ... I wonder if Lovell allows Ellen?"


    "I can''t forgive anything, but if I leave it alone, humans and spirits will be hostile."


    Voor said strangely. Origin, who was blinking his eyes, turned his eyes on what it was.


    "Human faith is indeed real, but it''s just like a thin cloth. If you think you''ve been betrayed by someone you''ve longed for, that cloth will be easily torn."


    Var sighs. From their appearance, it turned out that something more than just happened.


    "Only Ellen can change this."


    "... Is there no harm to my daughter?"


    "That''s okay. That guy who loves the spirit in the bent form, that man


    "Either way, you can''t be biased. Only Ellen can do that."


    Voal and Var nodded, saying so. With the Origin''s worries, the surrounding elements shook unstable.


    "Oh dear"


    "OK"


    Vaal and Vaal looked around and stared at Origin''s stomach. Origin also stroked his belly and told him to calm him down.


    "I''m worried, too. Okay, my daughter and your sister."


    However, Origin continued. The problem, if any, is the overprotective people around Ellen.


    "It''s going to get rough ..."


    Origin sighed if nothing else could be done.

 98 Night child.

    At the heart of Tembal Castle, the crowd gathered and watched Ellen all at once. Ellen gets off the chair and bows to the lady.


    "Hello, Ruhl. I''m Ellen Vanclift."


    "My daughter. Is it cute?"


    In order to cover Ellen''s introduction, Ellen''s eyebrows slightly approached Lovel, who boasts a little from the side. In addition, Lovell does not forget to pierce R��hl, saying, "Don''t approach my daughter." Just as Ellen says he''s silent, he sends a look at the protest to Lovell. What is that Lovell? I was just watching Nico Nico and her daughter.


    "Eh, the daughter of the hero Lovell ...?"


    Loule finally noticed Ellen''s presence in R��hl''s arm, which was wide open with surprise. His face shouted astonishingly.


    "Hi, princess !?"


    "e?"


    Rulle was intimidated by Loule''s jaw opening so far that he lifted it.


    "Rule, if you''re doing that, maybe this is natural!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I thought my jaw had come off ..."


    Release his hand from Loule''s chin in a hurry. Lore escaped from Ruhl''s arm in the meantime. Tetsu sighed, sighing, as if his head was hurt.


    "Hi, princess ... what can I do ..."


    He ran away from R��hl''s arm and landed on the floor, but spilled that the large spirit, Jose, was stunned by Lore, who was warming up.


    "Thank you, where do you think you were up to the point just before. It scratched me and carried the castle furnishings. At all ..."


    "And a castle ...?"


    He inspires Lore, who is shaking, to tell you that the place you were at just before is the Spirit Castle. On hearing that, Loule was visibly hardened.


    "Hose, by the way."


    "Hah, princess"


    "Hi, Himesha ..."


    Loule, which has hardened into a clapperboard, does not seem to move as expected. Ellen smiled at Lore, who was sweating cold.


    "A princess is ..."


    Ellen answered Rurle''s question that her mother was the King of Spirits, and not only Ryul, but all the guards she didn''t even had a surprised face.


    "Good, what I just heard is useless."


    In response to His Majesty''s words, Konoe replies all at once. Gaddiel seemed to know, staring at this.


    "Well, why is the princess going to this place ... is there a cursed one here?"


    When Ellen looked at Lore''s astonishing voice, she met her eyes and stretched her back.


    "I was looking for that royal family, did you find it?"


    "Hi, who is the cursed princess ...?"


    "Don''t you hear from the Joses? Why are you looking for it?"


    "Hah !?"


    Loule finally remembered the original purpose from what was said. The great spirit was indignant that the Hellner royal family was trying to reach out to the goddess'' child. Ellen said to Lolle, who saw Ellen in no way.


    "You, first name?"


    "Wow, I''m Lore who controls the night!"


    Ellen blinked as she approached herself in a bipedal walk, bowing her head and introducing herself. Everyone in the room is surprised at the movement that is not a cat, and he is staring at Lore, but he does not seem to notice. After introducing himself, Loule wiped his forehead with one hand, just like wiping sweat on his forehead. Perhaps he was so rushing that he didn''t realize what he was doing.


    Loren''s actions seemed distracting, but Ellen returned. It''s a strange story if you think about it. Only the pure can make a covenant with the spirit. If royal battles and bloody affairs occur, the spirits willingly leave. Most spirits were purely looking for fun. Most spirits that are interested in humans are that type.


    There are few people who are looking for fun but are convinced that they are helping out with the struggle between various races. The only spirits involved in the war were those who had considerable human ties. If spirit wizards fight each other, it is natural that they will have a family battle. That is why there are few spirit wizards and they are said to be valuable.


    In addition, a rare black haired spirit called Loule. Its name incorporated into the name of the H?gner royal family. Only one rare spirit has ever heard of a story. There is a story about a spirit that has been watching over the descendants of contracted humans since their death.


    "You''re the spirit that kept the Helgnor royalty."


    "Yes, yes ..."


    "You were in Helgner? Do you know what the King is thinking?"


    Loren''s ear fell down on Ellen''s straight question.


    "Sorry ... Wawawa hasn''t approached the castle since R��hl was killed 12 years ago ..."


    "So, hasn''t there ever been a spirit in Helgner?"


    "..."


    Ellen, who accepted Loule''s silence as affirmative, finally understood why he was being targeted. He may have heard about the story of Van Craift and tried to benefit from it.


    From Loule''s words, Ellen organizes the things so far in her head. If Amiel was found, he would just take him home, but I couldn''t imagine that it was going to go smoothly. Sauvel, worried about Ellen, thinking silently, asked if there was something.


    "No, just ..."


    "What happened?"


    Ellen opened her mouth, urged by Sauvell.


    "Something ... I feel like I''m stuck"


    "Catch it?"


    I was angry that I hid herself because of the birth of a prince whose hair was thin, and if she had left her royal family, she would pass. But I had to feel more hidden. Ellen realizes that Lore is hiding something and stares at Lore. Lore noticed that and had spilled his sweat.


    "Um ... would you please do not blame me too much. I will talk to you ..."


    Ellen looks up at Ruhl, approaching and hiding Loule in his arm, as if to cover Loule. Ellen stared at him, much like Gaddiel, and stood up to see what Gadiel, sitting in the distance, thought, and headed for him. When Ellen and Loule noticed it, they moved away from Ruhl to escape. Gadiel looked a little sad. And Ellen can''t hurt her heart.


    "Rule. You''re just told by Lovell. I want you to stay away from Ellen."


    "Yes, yes ...?"


    Somehow, Ellen thinks Gadiel''s face looking at Ruhl is scary. Gadiel urged Ruhl to return to the sofa. But Lore, who was under Ellen''s feet, confronts Gadiel.


    "You! Don''t get close to Ruhl!"


    Gaudiel smiled sadly at Loule''s hair, upset by Fusha.


    "I''m sorry ..."


    Saying so, Gadiel left Ruhl. What about then? The black haze surrounding Gadiel felt faint.


    (����e?)


    Ellen and Lore looked at this with startling eyes. Lore seemed to have noticed that the haze had faded.


    "The same face as Ruhl !?"


    It may be said that he had noticed this time, but as Lovell narrowed the barrier, the dense haze was wrapped around his Majesty so that it was difficult to distinguish his face. Loule opened his eyes and mouth open enough to think that his chin had come off. He seemed concerned that he was not visible and asked Lovell.


    "The curses of His Majesty have narrowed the barrier, so they say they''re in one place, or they''re getting denser. The spirits can''t even tell the face."


    "That''s right ..."


    When I heard that, my Majesty felt a little depressed. Gadiel also seemed shocked and asked Ellen unintentionally.


    "... Is Ellen not seeing my face?"


    Ellen said unhappyly, as Gadiel said sadly.


    "I can see you, thanks to my father''s blood."


    "That''s right!"


    When I told him a long way around, Gadiel''s face broke down with confidence, seemingly convinced of the reason. Lovell''s face looks cool.


    "What happened because Ellen had a face ...?"


    Goverel''s shoulders tremble with the cold voice of Lovell. The Majesty saw this and was amazed.


    "What a narrow heart!"


    His Majesty''s words seemed to speak for the voices of the hearts of those around him.

 99 The wrath of the Great Spirit.

    Everyone was seated and discussions resumed. Loule wants to be with Ruhl, but is sitting on Ellen''s lap with the nearby Tenbar royal family. As Ellen tickled Lore''s neck, Lore was immediately engrossed in Ellen''s hand, trembling as though she was resisting temptation. Van, standing behind, is somewhat sullen, threatening Lore. Kai, standing next to it, poked the van and managed to distract him. Tetsu is untied and stands behind Ruhl as an escort, but looks terrible because of the presence of the royal family.


    "Well, let''s talk again. He seems to have found my niece. Thank you."


    His Majesty smiled. Following him, Gadiel, who was next to him, thanked him.


    "A suspicious noble was coming and going in the village I was in. I thought I was an assassin at first. When Tetsu scouted me, reported that there was a cursed one not to mention����"


    "Tetsu? Is it an escort behind you?"


    "Yes. His name is Tiots .... he says he is a spirit."


    "what?"


    "Are you a spirit?"


    Ellen tilted her head, as Ruhl did not know.


    "... I''m wearing a black cat over there, a kind of Lore-sama. I''m just wearing a human figure with Lore-sama''s power."


    "I knew that the spirits would become humanoids ..."


    Gadiel glances at the vans. I knew that it changed from a tiger to a person. I have heard that only powerful spirits can become humanoids.


    "Oh, yeah. If you think you can take a human form but you''re weak, do you think so?"


    Hosse finally agreed that he was convinced.


    "Warawa controls the night. Elder sister is noon. The two are one. We can''t get any power without our sister ..."


    Ellen stroked her head to Lore, who was dropping her ears on Ellen''s knees.


    "The spirit of the day ... that''s what it is"


    "My sister is at church headquarters"


    "also����"


    When I heard that, I was skeptical of Gadiel''s curled eyes, and Ellen asked Lovell what he was saying.


    "At the church headquarters there is a statue symbolizing the goddess religion. There is a guardian spirit that protects it. It is a white cat."


    "Oh, I see ..."


    If you think that the guardian spirit is in front of you, you will be surprised. Loule, on Ellen''s lap, was also a symbol of the preciousness of black hair in Helgner.


    With that thought in mind, Ellen got stuck on something again.


    (Why Loule is following Ruhl-sama ...)


    It doesn''t seem to have a contract with Ruhl. If Loule had watched over H?gner''s royal family, R��hl was merely one of the royal families. What is the reason for protecting R��hl, which has the same color as his ancestors who have betrayed the country? If he had been parting, he imagined that Tenbar''s ancestors were close to traitors, even for Loule. With that feeling, Loule would have been on the same side as the other royals who did not like R��hl. Even though he was in sympathy with Ruhl, he felt that there was little reason to abandon the other royals.


    "... Ellen?"


    "e?"


    Ravel''s worried voice raises his consciousness. He looked up and everyone in the room was watching Ellen.


    "I''m sorry."


    I was thinking and I didn''t hear anything at all. She thought she would be angry, but her Majesty said she had just told her why she was thinking. Despite the wreck, Ellen glanced down at Lore, sitting on her lap.


    "... I''m worried why Loule is on Ruhl''s side."


    "Hi, princess?"


    "Did you watch the Helgner royal family for a long time? Just because one of the royal family was born ancestors, I feel that Loule is not enough to be on Ruhl''s side."


    "Oh, that''s ..."


    "Are you hiding something? Isn''t that why you were aiming at R��hl?"


    "......!"


    Ellen''s words were at the heart. Loule is trembling. Lure seems surprised by Ellen''s words, Loule? I tried to hear the story.


    "It was not my soul?"


    "soul?"


    "I was told by Loule ... that my soul is the same as the first king of Helgner."


    "Souls are the same !?"


    Surrounding people are also surprised at what it means. More than that, Ellen was surprised and shouted. Involuntarily Ellen stood up and Lore on his knee rolled around.


    "Oh, sorry!"


    Ellen lifts Loule and embraces him, but Ellen rushes to Ruhl.


    "Ellen !?"


    Lovell is surprised at Ellen''s actions. But Ellen did not notice and challenged R��hl.


    "What are the same souls! Isn''t it an inversion? Is there a memory? Is there a memory at that time?"


    "Well, wait a minute ...!"


    Ellen was incredible. An incarnate being with the same soul is in front of you. An entity similar to myself was in front of me.


    "Elen, calm down."


    "Ah"


    He was lifted from behind and trapped in Lovell''s arm.


    "What happened? It''s unusual."


    "Father, let me talk to Ruhl!"


    At Ellen''s request, Lovell, Gadiel, and Kai opened their eyes.


    "No good"


    The three said at the same time. In spite of this, Ellen blinks his eyes. Why are those three people? It was just a matter of saying, but the embarrassment of His Majesty''s laugh changed the stale air.


    "Ahhhhhh! Little guys ... I can''t really save ... Huh!"


    Others are stunned. Her Majesty laughed and told Ellen.


    "Oh, Ellen. I''m worried, but I''ll do that later. Is there still more to ask first?"


    "����Yes"


    Ellen lifted Loule''s arms in Lovell''s arms as she fell depressed.


    "Did you do something for Ruhl, because the souls are the same?"


    ������������


    Loule was pale and hardened. Ellen noticed that he probably didn''t intend to do so.


    "Maybe you ... never thought that would happen?"


    "Is that so ... because of the straw?"


    Suppose Lore was doing something and was fueling anger around Ruhl. If he didn''t do that, Ruhl might still be surrounded by his family in that mansion.


    "Such ... like ..."


    Lore shakes his head and doesn''t quite understand why. However, he seemed to have noticed something and said it.


    "Hello ... name?"


    "����name?"


    "I don''t think R��hl is the same name as the first king of Helgner."


    "You gave the name of the founder !?"


    Ruhl has a pale hair. The prince who stayed in the same color as the traitor even though the situation was bad alone, the name of the first king. This shock may not have been forgiving to the Hergner family.


    "I see. You should aim for your life."


    It''s because they are royalty. The royal family concerned with color. Lore chose the same color as the traitor, even though he had longed for Loule and had been presumed to be black. I thought she was betrayed by Loule and wanted a different spirit. That is connected with this case.


    "I know Hellner somehow, but the problem is you."


    His Majesty smiles and looks at Ruhl. Staring at His Majesty, R��hl was chilly and involuntarily stretched.


    "Why are you so targeted, why do you help us? What is the purpose?"


    His Majesty''s eyes are no longer laughing. He defines R��hl as the prince of the next country and sees him as an enemy.


    "... I asked the spirit. The cursed and my brother ... King Hergner is colluding and trying to steal the spirit''s treasure."


    Rul, who swallowed his saliva, looked straight at his Majesty.


    "Please, please do not remove Hellner !!"


    "... Erase it, not stop the war?"


    "There were a lot of angry spirits over H?llner .... Lore told me that he wanted to make H?rgner charcoal."


    "Fired!"


    Ellen was surprised at this. Whatever happened, when Ellen looked at Hose, she replied with a glad face.


    "I''m trying to steal our treasure. I wanted to immediately erase the whole country, such as those who acted like that, but the Queen said that it should not be done."


    "Mother ...?"


    "Erase the country ...?"


    Seeing the stunned humans, Hos�� intimidated.


    "I''m not proud of you. Humans. You are just living with the passion of the queen and princess."


    "Hose, stop!"


    The humans and spirits in the room were afraid of Kose''s intimidation and kneeled. As Ellen stopped in a hurry, Jose turned his intimidation with a grim face.


    "Hose, why don''t you go back to the castle for now?"


    "Wish"


    Lovell said that he had accepted and Jose had disappeared.


    "... I''m sorry. Mr. Ruhl exposed the hidden body, thinking he was going to be erased."


    "Oh, yeah, yes ..."


    Ruel tries to reply with a pale blue face, holding his chest, as if he still couldn''t breathe due to the intimidation of Hose. Others were out of breath. Especially, His Majesty and His Highness were hard. The curse was inspired by the touch of the power of Hose, and the inside of the barrier is full of curse and black. There is no reply from your Majesties inside. You are probably fainted.


    Only around his Majesty and His Highness had he been covered with black spheres. This was so dark that it could be seen by the Konoe. This is not the point. Lovell suggested a break. Ellen and the spirits were expelled from the room, saying that their Majesty''s barriers were widened and that no cursions were allowed to enter or leave.


    "Elen, here."


    I held my hands on Kai and thought about it. I wonder if I can talk now.


    "that����!"


    Ellen talks to the Ruhls. The three guards and the ruls saw Ellen.


    "Story ... can you do it?"


    "Oh ..."


    Ruhl saw Van and Kai behind Ellen. For some reason, he fluttered at Kai, staring at him, and responded with a bitter smile when he was with everyone.


    "Let''s get a room."


    One of the Konoe told me and guided me to the room.

 100 They are seen from different positions.

    The guards prepare a room, and Ellen moves there. The room we used to be was the center of the castle, so there was a considerable distance to the room. R��hl held a depressed Loule and occasionally stroked his back anxiously. Ellen also glanced at her worried, and saw that her hand was tightly squeezed, and Ellen turned to Kai. Kai''s expression, looking at me, looked somewhat sad. Ellen gets upset because she doesn''t understand why she''s facing her.


    "Well, what happened ...?"


    "... is Ellen anxious about Ruhl?"


    "e?"


    I was asked if I was worried, I could only say so. R��hl is reincarnating just like himself. The moment she wanted to hear the story, Ellen felt that she was caught up with something. On the way, you can see a beautifully arranged garden from the side of the passage. Ellen noticed that she was panicked by the calm air that was different from her heart.


    "... I wanted to ask, but I got the answer."


    "e?"


    It turns out that Kai is puzzled by Ellen''s appearance, which is completely different from the previous time. I should have been ruining what I had done so far and thinking calmly that I knew immediately what I wanted to know. He hears that R��hl''s soul is reincarnation like himself and realizes how upset he is. Ellen wanted to know if he had any memories of the past. Given Ruhl''s memory, Helgner would not have been in such a serious situation. Because of the memories, the horizons are expanded and the choice of actions is increased. He said that he also taught him about his soul. It was clear that even Ruhl''s less wording alone had no memory.


    Also, I can never talk about the reincarnation of the soul in a situation where everyone has eyes. The fact that such a breathtaking situation was achieved was, in a sense, salvation.


    And I have noticed more. Why did Loule take the name of the first king carelessly?


    "I was happy to see you again ..."


    ������������


    Kai didn''t know what to say to Ellen. He could only put a little bit of power into his hand to show his presence.


    ***


    They are sitting on the sofa facing each other, drinking tea made by the maid. Ruhl was visibly relieved, apparently because he was able to get away from the tense place, although three guards were on guard.


    "And what do you want to ask me?"


    "That''s it ..."


    Rulle''s eyes were rounded when she confused the words, "I thought a little."


    "answer?"


    "I wanted to hear about the soul. Didn''t you have any memory?"


    "... Yes, I don''t have any memories before I was born."


    Ellen is convinced by R��hl, who looks somewhat confused. Ellen is a situationally similar but the opposite. Ellen has a memory and can act, and there is no awareness because there is no memory.


    "I''m in trouble. Even if you don''t have any memories, you''re the same as the first king."


    When Ellen laughed, R��hl was initially blunt, perhaps blind, but immediately bitter.


    "That''s right. I''m what I am ..."


    Ruhl looks at Loule. Loule immediately looked away, wondering if he could stay in his eyes.


    "I''m happy Lore. I''m able to meet important people again."


    "... It''s pretty complicated."


    Ellen immediately noticed Ruul, who was a little sad.


    "I think Lore is looking at the first king through you now."


    "!"


    As surprised at Ellen''s words, R��hl was cursing his eyes on how to find out. Loule heard it and was in a hurry.


    "That''s different! Rule is a rule!"


    "Oh, yeah ... that''s right."


    Ellen spoke for Loule''s point to Rulle, who was somewhat depressed.


    "I''m confused just because the names are the same, so I can''t judge. Well, the essence doesn''t change."


    "Essence?"


    "Lore is talking about the soul, the source of you. The spirit is drawn to the soul."


    "Is the spirit ... attracted by the soul?"


    "The spirits are inaccessible to those who dislike them. Those who can sign a contract are those who are kind and fun to be with. They are transmitted through the soul or the elements that make them up."


    "... the soul, the magical element?"


    "I haven''t been able to say much about the nature of the spirit, and I can''t say too much about it. Loule sees your soul. It''s fun and happy to be together. I was happy to see the soul of a very important person again. ''''


    "important person����"


    "From Lore''s point of view, it''s no different from old you or present you. It''s just that the soul is the same. Lore is not looking at you and looking at the first king of the past. I''m looking at you right now. "


    "Hi, princess ..."


    Ellen said everything Lore wanted to say. Loule didn''t know how to explain. Rulle seemed to be able to answer smoothly, as Ellen explained her to the puzzle.


    "Is the essence the same ... Is it true that I think Lore is important?"


    "That''s right. It''s something that can''t be changed easily. Just like that, Loule considers you important through his soul."


    "����Really"


    R��hl smiled and leaned heavily on the back of the sofa. Watching for her lap to be free, she jumped onto her knees as Lorele got used to it. It was a moment when the distance between them was reduced. Ellen is relieved at the expression of R��le, who looks at Lore lovingly.


    "Rule ... I''m sorry because of the careless action of the straw."


    "It''s the past, don''t worry. I''m happy to be with Loule and Tetsu."


    "...!"


    Loule rubs her head against the rule. Tetsu, who was watching on the side, looked relieved to the two who stroked and pampered to respond.


    "It was good, right?"


    Ellen was also happy and involuntarily asked Kai next door for consent. Kai, who saw Ellen''s smile up close, swiftly smiled and immediately replied, "Yes," despite being frozen for a moment.


    (����that?)


    Ellen blinks, feeling somewhat different from her usual Kai.


    (Is it because of my mind ...?)


    I felt like something was caught, but it might be because of my mind. Ellen had some trouble because she didn''t even know.


    "Princess, how about asking her where she is first?"


    Van, approaching from behind, put his hand between Ellen and Kai, blocking each other''s eyes. Kai agrees to turn vanish air into the van, but Ellen unknowingly agrees.


    The rules who saw it had their eyes rounded.


    "... I see. It''s obvious from a different position."


    R��hl looked at Ellen and Kai next to him and smiled at himself.


    "But don''t worry about what to say ..."


    R��hl thought that the surroundings of the princess seemed very complicated.

 101 The curse of Gadiel.

    A few more hours after the conversations, Lovell alternately watched His Majesty and His Highness. Because of his power as a spirit in space, Lovell was able to apply himself to the barrier and to be as close to the royal family as he could touch. So I''ve come to understand because I''ve seen them alternately. To this, Lovell tilted his head.


    (What does it mean����?)


    Unlike His Majesty, the curse of His Highness Gadiel settles too quickly. His highness was still swirling around, but Gadiel had already faded. I also feel that the power of curses is very weak among royals. When he saw it a few years ago, Lovel was angry that it shouldn''t have been this much.


    "Uh ..."


    When I thought Gadiel''s painful moaning, she was opening her eyes. He raises his upper body, but he has a headache and is holding his head.


    "I think it''s the worst, but how do you feel?"


    "... Rovel? Here ..."


    He noticed that he was in his room and lost his power, and laid his body again.


    "Ah ... it''s definitely the worst ..."


    "I''m sorry, it seemed frustrating to know that Ellen was being targeted."


    Despite receiving an apology close to stick reading, Gadiel said it was natural.


    "Because the spirit is precious ..."


    "..."


    Lovel stared at Gadiel''s muttering.


    "His Highness, what happened recently?"


    "... What is it?"


    "Did you have anything about the spirit?"


    ����������?��


    You probably don''t know it. He is thinking with his eyebrows, but he seems to have nothing to think of in the end. He said a little sadly that I would not be involved with the spirit.


    (Why then only the Highness ...?)


    The moment I thought that if Gadiel were to be involved with the spirit, it would be only Ellen or the van who was escorting, there was a suspicion that Ellen did something. But I immediately deny that there was no such moment. Whenever I met the royal family, I must have been with me.


    (Speaking of which, we had met before ...)


    Stealing his own eyes, remembering that the two had been secretly meeting, Lovell was angry and angry.


    "... Rovel?"


    Gadiel shouted, horribly, as if he felt the unrest. In response, Lovell smiled.


    "His Highness seems to have previously met his daughter secretly"


    "Uh ..."


    "... What did your daughter do at that time?"


    "What ...?"


    Suddenly, he blushed, and Gadiel suddenly blushed, and Lovell was murdered.


    "That''s wrong! I haven''t done that and I haven''t!"


    To Gaddiel, who hurriedly excuse him, Lovell blew out black.


    "If you''re doing it, kill it!"


    "Wait, wait, wait! The eyes are serious! I just talked a little far away!"


    "����That''s right?"


    To Gaddiel, who nodded many times, Lovell managed to kill the slaughter. Gaddiel was weakened by the disappearance of the killings from Lovell.


    "I was told to stop reaching out to Ellen''s family and try to get involved, because I would hear them from a distance."


    "..."


    "Before my ancestors did that kind of thing with the spirit, if I could talk this way ... I was asked if something had changed."


    "Even though we talked, we broke down."


    "..."


    Gadiel looked at Lovell with an astonished face.


    "Human and spirit are incompatible. I''ve given Auris mercy to the goddess."


    "����Really"


    Despite his sadness, Gadiel immediately returned, reminiscent of his interaction with Ellen.


    "Elen is different from other spirits just to listen to us."


    ������������


    In Gaddiel''s words, Lovell looked uninteresting. Gadiel laughed happily, as if he was doing well.


    "Thank you. I have to thank Ellen."


    What about then? The curse surrounding Gadiel shook and disappeared. Surprisingly, Lovell opens his eyes.


    "... What happened?"


    Immediately after returning to Gladiel''s face, Lovell was impatient and nervous, saying that it was nothing. If you look closely, you can see that the curse has not disappeared. But he was clearly different from other royals.


    (What does it mean!?)


    The curse seemed to have disappeared the moment I said I had to thank Ellen.


    (... Ellen?)


    I know that Ellen''s presence was so influential that she had changed her behavior. I was laughing at my daughter as horrible, but ...


    Maybe this was also the case.


    "It looks like I''m in good shape. I''m going back to His Majesty."


    "Oh, oh.


    Suddenly, Gadiel blinked and nodded immediately. Gadiel sighed from the bottom of his body, sighing from Lovell, which had instantly displaced and disappeared. When I was thirsty, I rang the bell, called the servant, and asked for water. While waiting, the guards and Konoe arrived to report.


    "Your highness, how are you?"


    "Oh, a little headache remains, but it''s okay. I was worried."


    "No ... but the curse of the spirits is scary at all times ... it''s safe and the best."


    "Oh ... but it''s my ancestors'' work. As long as you inherit your blood, you have to be prepared."


    "I''m fine"


    "That''s not the case. I''m always screaming in my heart .... I want to talk to her, but I can''t stay close."


    ������������


    Everyone knew that Gadiel wanted to talk to Ellen. Ellen has spoken to Gadiel, albeit fearfully, to reject it. Gadiel was very pleased with this, and the guards watched with a smile.


    "... Your Highness, that ... your report ..."


    Gadiel asked him what was wrong with Konoe, who seemed afraid to say something, and spoke with a determined expression.


    "After His Highness Falls, Ellen and Ruhl Talk ..."


    "what!?"


    Escorts and guards slammed Gadiel, trying to get out of the room in a hurry, pushing her into her bed.


    "Hey! Release!"


    "Your Highness, please listen to the end!"


    "I fell down and I''m not in this condition. Are you going to meet Ellen with such a pale face?"


    "Guh ..."


    "By the way, the sun has settled down and Ellen has returned. The talks will resume with the condition of His Majesty and His Highness."


    ������������


    Gadiel, who looks resentful at the face of Konoe reporting, grinned and said his beloved guard, Rabe.


    "Please be reassured. Mr. Ruhl was attentive and talked with the crowd."


    "Of course, never leave the royals of other countries alone!"


    "Huh, do you look so worried about what you were talking about?"


    "Oh, you ...!"


    Gadiel realizes she is teased and gets angry with her face red.


    "The content I was talking about seems to be a relationship between them and the spirits."


    "����What do you mean?"


    "Rule''s soul was the first king of Helgner, but he seemed to be suspicious ... Ellen took it and explained it. He is really intelligent. ''''


    "Oh ... Ellen .... He said he couldn''t win."


    The guards opened their eyes and were surprised at the words. However, the escorts were somewhat convinced, perhaps because they had seen them.


    "Then I was asked where Amiel was. This is a discussion with Mr. Sauvell and Chief of Guards. His Majesty and His Highness were awakened and able to move immediately."


    "... I took care of it."


    "It''s a wasteful word."


    Thank each other. But after hearing the report, Gadiel was restless. At that time, water comes. After drinking it, Gadiel got off the bed.


    "Your Highness !?"


    "I want to talk to Ruhl."


    "Oh ... I thought I would say"


    Rabe smiles while scratching his head. I was accompanied by three escorts.


    "Oh, Toruk, give us a look ahead to R��hl. Is there a spirit next to him?"


    "Okay."


    Rabe is always impressed by the sudden disappearance of Toruk.


    "How can I do that kind of movement ..."


    "That kindred is special, it''s blood."


    Gadiel steps on her mind. I couldn''t seem to settle in for a while in my heart.

 102 Open view.

    As he headed to the room addressed to Ruhl, a guard in front of the door was guarded by a guard who was observing the entrance, and Toruk, who let him go ahead. Notice the appearance of Gaddiel, and they salute at the same time. Passing by him, Gadiel stands in front of the door, and Konoe contacts in front of the door and unlocks the outside key. And the door is opened.


    "Your Highness Gadiel, please."


    "Oh"


    Upon entering the room, two other guards were waiting and salute. R��hl notices Gadiel and bows.


    "I''m sorry to suddenly"


    "House����"


    With a little confusion, R��hl glanced at the edge of the room. There are a rolled-haired Loule and an unfamiliar Tetsu.


    "What''s for the rule?"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t intend to stay long ... I want to talk a little bit with Ruhl."


    "����what do you want?"


    "Oh ... no, that ..."


    In the future, Gadiel glances at the guards and guards waiting in the room to make it hard to say. Leul, leaning forward, looked at Gadiel.


    "Oh, that ..."


    While saying so, he acted to drive away the guards behind him. One of the guards was grinning, and R��hl blinked at the guards who were shocked by the dismissed gesture.


    "Oh ... you talked to Ellen ..."


    Rudell finally noticed Gadiel, who became very whispered around Ellen''s name.


    "Let''s talk there."


    "Rule !?"


    "Okay, don''t worry"


    Lorre was in a hurry and calmed down with a smile, urging Gadiel to the edge of the room. The guard guards against this, but the guards of Gadiel calmed down and kept a distance from Gadiel. What does Ruhl want to hear from Gadiel relieved? With a bitter smile.


    "Oh no ... I received the report ..."


    "What I and Ellen talked about ..."


    "That''s not it."


    "?"


    "... I''m sorry. I seem to have a small heart."


    Had a deep sigh of Gadiel, R��hl immediately knew what he wanted to say. This is my self. He was jealous of thinking that Lore was looking at the first king through his figure and soul. Gadiel was no different.


    The emperor''s royal family is cursed and no spirits are accessible. Gadiel comes to think of Ellen. Just because a man with the same face as himself can approach and talk to his favorite child, he would absolutely be jealous.


    "... I understand, because I was the same before."


    "what?"


    "I was told that I was the same shape and soul as the first king of Helgner. I was jealous of doubting that I was looking at another man through me."


    With a bitter smile, R��hl said, Gadiel opened his eyes and was surprised to realize that it was exactly like the situation today.


    "I learned from Ellen that it was different. I was me even though my soul was the same. I was looking at me properly."


    And R��hl told me with a laugh to tell only this.


    "When I got lost in this castle and was mistaken for the Highness, it was Ellen who said at a glance that he was not the Highness."


    Gadiel was surprised at the words. Later, when I asked why Ruhl was at the center of the castle, he was mistaken for Gadiel. Certainly, they were surprised when they recognized each other. They were similar enough to convince them that they were twins. I suspected that she was a Majesty''s secret child, but Ellen found it at a glance. Upon hearing that, Gadiel gradually dyed with joy from cheeks to ears, as the gladness was gradually increasing.


    "That''s right ..."


    He tries to hide his face by placing his hand on his mouth, but he is not completely hidden. My eyes were swimming dizzy or not, restless.


    "After that, we talked about where the princess was, so we were talking with other knights."


    "Um, um, as reported. Thanks for finding Amiel."


    "No ... uh ..."


    "... what is it?"


    R��hl glanced at Gadiel and said something meaningful.


    "I want to support your Highness."


    "Nah, what, what does that mean?"


    "Oh ... I think it''s very hard around Ellen-sama ..."


    "very!?"


    "Um, with my father ..."


    "Don''t say Mr. Lovell, my father-in-law!"


    Rurle apologizes to Gadiel, who is immediately furious and returns. Ruhl has no intention of such a dust, but from Gadiel''s point of view, it was nothing accumulated.


    "The rest is the escort. Ellen doesn''t seem to notice."


    "Kai ..."


    Immediately, Gadiel fell. I know because I looked into it. Kai was helped by his father, who was formerly of the Vanclift family, and was also helped by Ellen. If you do poorly, there is no way to be punished by your family. I can understand that I am grateful to Ellen who saved it. But that was not the end. After investigating how Ellen helped, she turned blue. This is how His Majesty was involved. Furthermore, His Majesty immediately drank Rafilia and found that the royal family was completely hated by Ellen. Knowing the history of the curse, it is now clear why he went to apologize and continued to relentlessly refuse to pay. It is natural that no one wants to see such a royal family.


    In the process of studying Kai, I never forget the shock at that time when I learned how much Ellen hated it.


    "I''ve been able to meet little by little ... I''ve finally had the opportunity to meet together, but Kai has always been with Ellen."


    "Yes"


    "What do you know! Kai always keeps hands with Ellen! What is it!


    When he noticed, Gadiel was screaming loudly at Ruhl. He should have been talking secretly, but now he''s stunned by the escorts, guards and Lore who are in the corner of the room. One of the escorts was bitterly smiling.


    "I want to touch myself, but it''s no wonder I''m the only one. I always wanted to spin!"


    "Okay! Looking into Ellen''s eyes up close, it looks like a jewel you''ve never seen, and it''s beautiful. If you find yourself in a happy mood, Lovell boasts. It was enviable. "


    At the end, the curse, which is the reason why it is inaccessible, was shackled. Gaddiel cannot complain about the guilty prosecution of the royal family. And R��hl noticed.


    "Your Highness ... you are really good. I ran away from duty."


    "Rule ...?"


    "I gave up everything just because my hair and eyes were different from my clan. My father and mother loved me without any doubt, but I accepted my brother as a matter of course ���� ��


    "..."


    "It was Loule and Tetsu who saved me about to be killed. The two guys encouraged me, who gave up on taking this for granted ... my royal family died I was running away from everything. ''''


    Ruhl said, facing his past.


    "Even though I''m pessimistic, you haven''t given up. The spirit will always respond. Ellen said. The spirit is inaccessible to those who don''t like it. It is transmitted by essence. ''''


    "Che''s not approaching ...?"


    What about Ellen? Ellen is more involved with the royal family than other spirits. This was something I noticed while talking to Lovell earlier. When he talks about his business with Gaddiel, he realizes that he could have refused on his behalf. Ellen further revealed that she was listening to Gadiel''s prayer every year in a different dimension. It won''t have anything to hear every year.


    Ellen always faced Gadiel without rejecting it.


    Finally, he realized that Gadiel opened his eyes as if his view had opened.


    "It looks like you noticed something."


    Gadiel couldn''t stop reddening her head, smiling.

 103 Ellen's growth.

    Returning to the castle, Lovell rushed to Origin. Origins quickly transfer to the origin before, but the origin is an important moment before stability. Unless to be surprised, he recently walked from his castle saloon to his private room. Just in the saloon, Vint noticed that Lovell was back and rushed to stop him.


    "Afterwards"


    "That''s not right! Now for your origins ..."


    "Oli, iruka"


    When I opened the door with a slam, I was enjoying tea with the goddess across the origin. Lovell couldn''t help but wrinkle his eyebrows, despite the supposed peaceful scenery.


    "Oh, my brother-in-law is back.


    "I have a very disgusting face. I''m disturbing you."


    Asking the smiling twin goddess why Vint was so panicked.


    "This is this ... my sister-in-law improved, it''s been a long time."


    The twin goddess laughed with a smile at Lovell.


    "Look at the mask.


    "That''s true."


    Lovell sighed to the twin goddess who was laughing. Why are they appearing during such exquisite times? Realizing that, Lovell momentarily stopped thinking.


    "Why is my sister-in-law here ...?"


    "Oh, I noticed. There is only Ellen''s father."


    "Really. It''s useless."


    "What do you mean? ... Oli?"


    "You ... I''m in trouble"


    "... Is it a royal curse?"


    "Oh"


    "Oh dear"


    "What''s the difference?"


    Lovell squinted to the smoldering twin goddess. Origin was surprised at the face he just knew, and realized that the trouble was probably different from the royal curse. Since the twin goddesses were visiting, they would not have seen the royal family in a water mirror.


    "After all, only Ellen can change it."


    "Yes, I didn''t think it would affect the curse."


    "... what do you mean?"


    The appearance of Lovell changes when a stinking smell comes in from their words. Ellen was involved, so I didn''t give up.


    "Lovel, what you want to hear is the curse of the royal family?"


    "It seems that it has gone away alone"


    "Yes"


    Lovell had a bad feeling for the twin goddesses who continued to giggle. I feel impatient that Ellen is involved in something.


    "A royal boss is purifying the curse on his own, thanks to his involvement with Ellen."


    "Curse is purification on its own !?"


    "Originally, the curse was a grudge, but now sadness is stronger. If a grudge is unilateral, it becomes empty."


    "The king hid what he did. He did not tell his descendants. The only effect of the curse was that he could not contract with the spirit. He tried to erase even his existence, and he was the only one who was going to bear the sin .... The forgotten brothers couldn''t forgive, so they stayed and cursed offspring along their blood. Brothers knew that doing so would be a punishment for the king who killed them. "


    It is the history of the curse of the Tambaru family. Why have they remained so far? Why is it going to be purified by being involved with Ellen?


    `` The royal family knew the cause of the curse by being involved with Ellen-chan. ''''


    "But why is only Gaddiel ..."


    "Is the man sitting on the throne trying to make good use of the curse? That bobbo was different. I wanted to talk to Ellen."


    Varle''s words wrinkle between Lovell''s eyebrows. By the way, the blood vessels also emerged, and the two were amazed and evaluated as "a man with a small heart".


    "Why can''t you talk to Ellen? I took the cause seriously ... so far as to affect the curse I was sorry for."


    "No way ... then?"


    "Because we have forgotten why our fellows cursed to their offspring. We may have been awakened to the power of the goddess when Ellen had previously touched the curse. ���� I always wanted to be freed and wanted to be saved, so Ellen wanted to take that feeling straight and release her brothers, but Ellen was a very intelligent child. So that feeling was locked in my heart. ''''


    "But that feeling was well transmitted to my fellow people. Through Obochan."


    Lovell was stunned by the words of the twin goddesses. Ellen influenced the curse more than expected. In this state, Gadiel''s curse will be purified. Var smiled and said whether his thoughts had appeared on his face or that he had read his heart.


    "Make a barrier to Obochan''s soul."


    "����why?"


    "Obochan will not be able to endure the curses around him."


    "What does it mean"


    "Did you forget the curse affects the spirits around you? The purified brothers are now drawn into the curse around you."


    "... it''s not just the prince and the curse apart?"


    "Obchan''s soul cannot be safe at the same time as being purified. The brothers are a lump of magic. The human soul is also made of magic."


    Var, who was looking into everything, said to Lovell, who had lost his word.


    "I think we can do it. Ellen-chan has already set a barrier and protected it, just in case."


    I thought it was known, but I couldn''t help but love Lovel.


    "Why do you need to help the prince? This royal family is slaughtering spirits."


    Not answering the question, the twin goddess grinned and smiled. Something smoldered in the chest remains undigested. There is no answer from the twin goddesses. It was something important about the future, and that Lovell did not need to know.


    "... Is it enough that only the prince should have a barrier?"


    "Yeah, there''s no sign of purification for others. Doesn''t a child who has received the facts need a certain reward?"


    "����Is that so"


    I do not understand, but there is no help for it. If we go against what the goddess decides, we don''t know what will happen in the future. Furthermore, I knew that Ellen was involved, so I had no reason to refuse. With a sigh, Gadiel''s curse is known to have ended. Switching to the next topic, Lovell asked Origin.


    "I understand the curse. Then change the story ... Oh, what''s the trouble?"


    "Oh, don''t we ask?"


    Origins rising from the sofa headed to Lovell, leaving the twin goddess laughing and smoldering. The two hugged and kissed each other, Origin said with a bitter smile.


    "It''s Ellen. There''s something I want her to do."


    "����what?"


    The two goddesses laughed at Lovell, who wondered.


    "It''s good because I talk directly to Ellen. The problem is another. You haven''t been separated yet."


    "Who is the one who talks to Ellen ... More than that, can you blame her for leaving her child here too? It can''t be helped, because her daughter is so cute."


    Without showing any remorse, Lovell says, the smile disappeared from the twin goddess who were laughing a while ago. Lovel and Origin are surprised at this. I have a worse feeling than I did before as the situation of these two people changed completely.


    "Roughly, you can''t grow up with Ellen."


    "What ..."


    Suspected ear. Can''t you grow Ellen because of yourself?


    "The power of Ellen''s goddess is shaped from elements and the range of cells and power of living organisms has expanded."


    "Power was supposed to awaken as the goddess grew up. But Ellen, who had awakened earlier, had unconsciously fulfilled what she loved."


    "That''s ... Ellen''s growth and what ..."


    "You''re always telling Ellen-chan." Just like this all the time, "" You can be small, "" Don''t hurry to grow up. "


    "Such ... no way ..."


    Blood draws from my head. Origin notices the deep blue of Lovell and gently embraces Lovell''s head. Ellen''s power was now enough to activate the cells and heal any small wound. Imagine if you were slowly using your own cells to stop growing at the same rate as your growth, in order to fulfill Lovell''s wishes. She remembered that Ellen''s growth had stopped and the goddess'' power awakening was about the same time, and she had a bad sweat.


    "Even before the power of the goddess was awakened, the effects had already appeared. So I used too much power and Ellen went to a dangerous place. Do you know why?"


    "Because the vessel was so small that I couldn''t stand it. I suppose it should have grown more."


    The words of the twin goddess pierce. In addition they expressed their expressionlessly.


    "If growth stops as it is, Ellen will not be able to bear the power of the goddess and will disappear."


    The words of the twin goddess pierced his chest and dizzy with pain.

 104 The bond between father and daughter.

    Ellen was returned to the Spirit Castle a little earlier than Lovell after finishing the conversation with Ruhl. However, as soon as he returned to the castle, Ellen was wary of being taken to a room of the castle surrounded by great spirits.


    "What happened? Everyone"


    "Princess, please go here ..."


    Without saying why, the great spirits are watching their surroundings with some nervous look. Furthermore, it was applied to the surroundings until the barrier. Ellen was worried that something bad had happened.


    "Mother? Are you okay? What''s going on?"


    Don''t worry if something bad happened to your pregnant mother. While confused, Ellen asked the next great spirit of water.


    "I''m okay. Origin is fine, but I''m visiting now."


    "Customer?"


    "Yes"


    "... I have to hide?"


    Does that mean you shouldn''t find it? No, perhaps Ellen went to the sofa in the room and sat quietly. Ellen, who was somewhat disturbed and seemed to be disturbed, fell a little and fell down. Lovell has not yet returned from the castle. The guard and Sauvell discussed the information provided by R��hl, and Lovell, who had helped the royal family, would join later.


    At this stage, Ellen was unable to participate in the discussion. It was King Lavisuel who wanted to see Ellen. Her Majesty couldn''t afford to be present in her absence. Later on, Sauvell told me that the day had settled and he was returned.


    ������������


    I didn''t expect to get the uncomfortable feeling that I felt at Tembaru Castle when I came back. Is it too young to look into an adult conversation? No, Ellen sighed because he was really young.


    "Princess����"


    The big spirits around are looking down on Ellen. Ellen grinned, as they saw how they felt they didn''t want to be Ellen.


    "Okay, sorry. I was thinking."


    "Good morning?"


    "Even if you drink something ..."


    "How do you like your meal?"


    I asked her to take care of her for a while, as she wouldn''t leave the room until she was called because she was going to take care of her from one to the next. There are many thoughts. The spectacle of King Hellner, Amiel and Agieel, the future of Ruhl.


    Ruhl and Loule are the trump cards for the country. Lohle, the symbol of the nation for Helgner, will be no more. Ellen was confused because His Majesty had fallen. He wants no more spirits involved in human conflict. I''m also worried about Ruhl''s left at Tembal Castle. He offered to cooperate, but he was nothing but a hostage.


    ������������


    But no matter how you fall, you will not be able to help, as long as the spirit is the cause of feud. In particular, it was clear that Lovell was the lead. Human beings had great expectations as they were celebrated as heroes in this country.


    (����wait)


    Something got stuck. Amiel and Agiel''s speculation. Their aim.


    (Father ...?)


    So did he betray his partner with his neighbors? Speaking of that, Sauvell was saying. His Majesty''s view is that Lovell and Ellen are being targeted.


    (But how?)


    Although I was able to understand how I was aimed at in the story of R��hl and Loule, I wondered what to do with the semi-spirited Lovell, even though it was a human being. His Majesty said he had a shallow idea of what could be done if the royal family, Amiel, was taken hostage, but there is no doubt that there may be something certain.


    (I know that his presence is inconvenient for King Hergner, so I know he''s working with him, but how are the Amiels?)


    So far, I knew there was only one way. At the moment when no one thought, it suddenly sounded right beside me.


    "That''s right, Ellen-chan. It''s not good as it is"


    "����e?"


    Just beside the sofa where I was sitting, there was a plump beauty. The features that she sees for the first time are very similar to her mother. The beautiful woman introduced herself, gracefully lifting her gold hair.


    "I wanted to see you, Ellen. I''m Vale."


    "I''m Var"


    Ellen, staring at the vault next to her, turns around again, surprised by the voice she hears from behind. If noticed, right and left were sandwiched between two beautiful women.


    "Mother ... mugyu!"


    "Oh, Ellen! I wanted to see you!"


    "How cute! It''s not exactly like Origin when you were little!


    As he drowned in the big valley, he shouted, "Well, that''s it!"


    "There''s no need to be careful! You guys should call Lovell as soon as possible!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry. May fly will increase."


    Ellen was angry with her twin goddess, who complained.


    "I''m sorry ..."


    "Oh! I''m sorry."


    Both of them released Ellen smoothly, and Ellen finally exhaled.


    "Um ... that''s the customer ..."


    "Hmm, that means uninvited customers."


    "Fuufufu, it''s no use hiding Ellen-chan. We all see it. Only Lovell, who can share Origin''s power directly, can hide Ellen-chan."


    The large spirits in the room are pale, with the twin goddess laughing at me. Finally, Ellen notices. The great spirits tried to hide Ellen so that the twin goddess could not find it.


    "Um ... nice to meet you, Ellen, my mother''s daughter."


    "Kyu ~ n !!"


    "Mugu!"


    When cute and cute, they are sandwiched between them. I was drowning again, and this time I heard Lovell.


    "Let''s release Ellen !!"


    "Father !!"


    As soon as his eyes met, Lover''s face grew stiff, trying to reach for help.


    "Ah����"


    "... Father?"


    Lovell is hesitating to grab Ellen''s hand. Ellen was hardened by this. Called again, confused, Lovell''s face was distressed.


    "Father, ...?"


    The hand extended to Ellen was shaking. Hold your fist so you can hold on to it and cover your face.


    "... I''m sorry. Let me be a little alone."


    Ellen was surprised at the appearance of Lovell, who had displaced and disappeared.


    "No, Ellen-chan"


    Var gently grabs his shoulder and stops. The voice was not the brightest color before.


    "Take your seat, you guys."


    In Voor''s words, the great spirits in the room disappeared all at once. Ellen doesn''t know what''s going on. He could only look up at the twin goddess with an uneasy face.


    "Elen-chan, there is a very important story."


    "It''s a story about Lovell. Listen to it and go to Lovell."


    "����What do you mean?"


    "I''ve told Lovell already, so it looks strange. Well, that''s another thing to talk about. I''ll talk about the important things first."


    ������������


    "Elen-chan, did you notice earlier?"


    "What did that royal family betray and do?


    "Ah����"


    "Lovel is dangerous in this way, so I have a request."


    "Such ... no way ..."


    "Because of Lovell, Ellen decides. I have to do it. Did you notice it?"


    "...!"


    The whole body trembles and breathing becomes shallow. That''s it. Amiel''s thoughts I noticed earlier. If, like your Majesty, you try to neutralize Lovell with the power of a curse.


    "Only the curse of those women has changed, unlike the curse of others. That power cannot be prevented by Lovell."


    "Such ...!"


    "The distorted thoughts of those women are affecting the curse. Their thoughts have influenced the curse, just as others have had another effect. Was because the spirit was not the spirit of spirit, and he did not know that it was the curse of the spirit. "


    "thought����?"


    "If Lovell is caught ... you know the rest?"


    In Var''s words, Ellen nodded with tears in her eyes. Once that happened, we had to make a decision.


    Humans as "enemy".


    "Uh ..."


    The veil gently wiped the spilling tears.


    "Don''t cry, Ellen. We don''t want that to happen."


    Most of the great spirits who did not forgive for the slaughtering of spirits hated humans. Spirits who contract with humans do not know much about a newborn baby. However, they only make contracts with humans based solely on interest. Many tied up and the ego sprouted from there.


    It was Lovell and Ellen who persuaded the great spirits. Because of King Helgner''s quest for Ellen, the great spirits are angry on the brink of explosion. Capturing Lovell was synonymous with triggering it. And if there is anything in Lovell, it is clear that he will anger the queen, Origin.


    "Can you do it somehow ...?"


    "Only Ellen can do that."


    "e����?"


    "I have a request, Ellen. This is only possible for Ellen who does not weigh humans and spirits."


    "When he was reborn as a semi-spirit, Lovell had already decided, so he couldn''t."


    Before accepting the words of the twin goddess, Ellen involuntarily swallowed saliva. I can''t stop my body from shaking, but I hold my fist to resist it and endure.


    "I understand. Please tell me."


    Voel and Vaal smiled a little sadly, thankful to Ellen, determined and looking ahead.


    ***


    On his balcony on the top floor of the Spirit Castle, Lover was looking far away. The shock when I learned that Ellen couldn''t grow because of myself. I was telling the cause like a curse. Lovell had no intention of doing so, but his gentle daughter was trying to fulfill his father''s wishes unconsciously.


    "Ellen ..."


    Lovell shook his face with both hands. My life that gave up everything in Monster Tempest. I thought I couldn''t grasp happiness. The only one who watched by the side was Lovell''s salvation.


    Just before he could use his power if there was no way left, he said he wanted the origin next door to let go. I still remember that everything was wrapped in light and the senses disappeared as if the connected hands were separated. It seemed to be free from the hangs of the past, and the fear that the sole existence of the origin would disappear.


    That feeling was instantaneous, and the next place I woke up was the crying Origin. To Origin, who apologized to Lovell for stunning why he was alive, but clung to not wanting to leave, he chose to forgive everything and leave his life to the spirit.


    Over time, as if blessing them, Ellen was born that would never be born of humans and spirits.


    "Ellen ..."


    If Ellen had disappeared because of his disappointment.


    If that happens, Lovell can no longer bear it.


    "~~~~ ..."


    I was clenching my teeth and suddenly a shock hit my back.


    "!?"


    Looking back, Ellen stuck to her back.


    "Eh, Jere ..."


    "I''m gonna do this!"


    Grabbed side by side, Lovell grew a sad heart.


    "Fufufu"


    "Eh, Ellen !! No, no, don''t ..."


    "I''ll stop if you surrender!"


    "Surrender! Because we surrender!"


    "Yeah!"


    As he overlooked Lovell, clinging to the floor and exhaling wildly, he noticed Ellen with a triumphant and smiling smile.


    "... Ellen"


    "I''m really reluctant to grant my father''s request unconsciously. So, I will grow up without hesitation!"


    Lovell''s eyes were rounded to Ellen, who urged to declare.


    "Father, I am happy with my father''s daughter."


    With a smile, Ellen hugged Lovell.


    "~~ ..."


    Lovell''s face is distorted. She hugged her important daughter and apologized she was sorry.


    "Elen, thanks for being born. Thank you for my daughter ..."


    "Yes. Thank you for being my father."


    Lovell laughed as Ellen smiled happily and was saved.

 105 Prepared.

    He was awakened and contacted him, and Gadiel rushed to his Majesty. He was still heavy and called Gadiel to be next to his bed.


    "Your Majesty, how are you?"


    "... Is Gadiel OK?"


    "Yes. I am nothing more."


    "Well, that''s fine ... I''m not going to get out of here a little more ..."


    She tried to raise her only from the bed while resisting the headache, but she could not bear the pain and made a slight moan. Seeing his blue-faced Majesty, Gadiel returned her to the bed, telling her not to be overwhelmed.


    "... Have you heard the report?"


    "Yes"


    "Can you go?"


    "leave it to me"


    "If you know we''ve come directly, you''ll know that we''ll be executed if you return here. Amiel guides the enemy and kills the former king."


    "Yes"


    "Sorrow is useless."


    "Yes"


    Gadiel nodded straight. I am ready for that. Amiel has teamed up with the enemy, putting the people of the Kingdom of Tenbar at risk. As long as you are a royal, you must not do it. Gadiel has been educated as a royal family since birth. His Majesty used whatever he could and didn''t choose any means, all because of the people on his shoulders.


    Amiel''s betrayal presupposes eradication of the Royal Tombar. Gaddiel knew that if he was sorry, he would only die, leaving the people to protect.


    "I understand your frustration, because Amiel presented Lovell and Ellen to King Hergner for negotiations."


    "����Yes"


    Ellen to help us. He said that he had requested Lovell as a reward. Otherwise, there was no value in Amiel for King Helgner to eat. His majesty gazes through Gadiel''s anger and laughs. Gadiel was emptied by an out-of-place laugh.


    "Lovell has just come here. He said that your curse might be over. Your proof was that the effect of the curse was light."


    "e����"


    To his surprise Gadiel opened his eyes. My head turns white. I''m glad that if the curse is over, I''ll be near Ellen.


    "But maybe you''re the only one"


    "����what do you mean?"


    "I don''t know the judgement. I had decided to treat this curse as a measure against a spirit wizard. Did you know that?"


    "of course"


    "No, you must have thought. I want to be with Ellen."


    "!"


    "I was aware of your feelings. It was me who told Ellen, a good man, that he would not be able to do it without curse ...


    Gadiel was confused by his smoldering smile.


    "what do you mean?"


    "I''m gonna say I won''t forget the pride of the royal family, but with Ellen, do what you want."


    "!?"


    "Lovel said he would not take Ellen to pick up Amiel, but Ellen would go on his own, because she loves her family."


    "Why Ellen ..."


    "Do you remember Aggie?"


    "My aunt knows only rumors."


    "That was so bad, was it bad for education? If you look at it, you can see ... I''m irritated."


    His nostalgic Laughing Her Majesty had a feeling of sadness.


    "The former king and I grew up that way. I knew that I was distorted, and in the past I was amused.


    His Majesty complains that he has done bad things to Lovell.


    "Protect Ellen, whatever."


    "of course"


    "I see. I look forward to your work."


    "Yes!"


    Gadiel bowed out of the room. His Majesty, who saw off his back, lost himself.


    "Please, come back safely ..."


    Before he was king, Lavisuel thought that I was a parent.


    ***


    A few days later, Gaddiel led the formation of Amiel''s pick-up. Among them is Sauvell. Lovell also witnessed some of the great spirits to help transfer the troops. After the council, Gadiel bowed down in front of his units, Lovell and the Great Spirits on behalf of the royal family.


    "Thank you very much for your cooperation."


    ������������


    The Great Spirits did not reply, but did not try to escape from Gaddiel as before. For Gadiel, that''s all I''m happy with.


    "Attach to the deployment! Start the operation!"


    "Hah!"


    Lovell and the Great Spirits, who saw Gadiel, were amazed and surprised. It is now clearly apparent that Gaddiel''s actions and feelings have also affected the curse.


    (Lovell, that man ... must not be matched with the royal family who will pick you up in the future.)


    (I mean ... earlier than I thought)


    A love story arrives from the great spirit, and Lovell smiles. Prior to the transfer, Lovell gave Gadiel a barrier to protect his soul.


    (But ... I have a bad feeling about it)


    Lovell thinks he has forgotten something, but fails to notice anything stuck in one corner of his head.


    Noticing that the twin goddesses were watching, Lovell walked out with everyone.

 106 Kai's confession.

    The night before the operation, Ellen was instructed by Lovell to stay in the Vanclift mansion, not the spirit castle. He might have looked all the way through the castle''s water mirror and decided to keep Ellen away. It is a place of tension that triggers war. It will be an easy killing place. Seeing people die easily, Ellen cannot be calm. Lovell told Origin and ordered Van to keep an eye on Ellen. Ellen understands Lovell''s concern. So I could only nod.


    "What should I do����"


    But what swirls around Ellen''s head is what the twin goddess has said. I knew that my important father was being targeted, but I couldn''t imagine doing nothing. Elegant air is released from Ellen. With a full face of dissatisfaction, he couldn''t have noticed that he was trying to endure. However, Lovell took Ellen to the Vanclift House and ordered Isabella and Kai to keep an eye on Ellen.


    Isabella stroked and hugged Ellen''s head. Ellen, who was silent, showed painfully that the Lovers were overflowing with concerns.


    "Elen-chan, it''s hard to wait, but we can only wait."


    "Grandmother ..."


    "When I was Monster Tempest, it was painful to wait for Valver and Lovell, even though I was prepared. I wasn''t glad to be a hero, and I wasn''t glad to hear that, so I returned my husband and son and cried all the time. "


    Valver is the name of the former head of the family of Van Craift, the father of Lovell. Isabella reminisces about that time, and was trembling a little while hugging Ellen. Ellen suddenly held Isabella tight. Isabella noticed Ellen''s kindness and smiled happily.


    "The damn woman who brought her husband and son to the forefront married, and it was really the worst. It has changed completely. My son comes back with a granddaughter!"


    There is a little bit of power in the arm that embraces Ellen. Ellen was tickled by Isabella''s feelings of joy and dying.


    "Elen, I know I''m worried about Lovell, but I''m worried about Loven, and we''re too worried. Understand your feelings "


    "Yes����"


    I wanted to say it wasn''t. I wanted to shout that my beloved father was in danger. But I don''t know how to get through this place. Without a water mirror, you wouldn''t be able to know what was going on. If you do poorly, you will already be late. After shaking off the kind-hearted Isabella and returning to the castle, Kai is destroyed. The action taken by Lovell, who knows Ellen''s weaknesses, was frustratingly accurate.


    Ellen who is thinking is silent. He looked down on Ellen, who was silent all the way down.


    "Let''s leave it alone"


    With Isabella''s concern, Ellen finally exhales. But it didn''t take long before the impatience turned frustrating. Kai was surprised at Ellen''s attitude. Isabella walked out of the room looking for something that Ellen was distracted with. There are only Ellen, Van, and Kai in the room. Kai was strictly observing Lovell''s instructions to be sure to look away from Ellen. Nobody opened his mouth. Meanwhile, Van suddenly groaned.


    In a quiet room it made a big difference. It seems like everyone was waiting for something distracting. Van was wrinkling between her eyebrows in an unusual room. I immediately understood that Van was talking with someone. Ellen tilted her head, wondering what had happened.


    "Princess, I''m sorry. I''ll take a little seat. Kai, be with me."


    "Of course. What happened suddenly?"


    "I was called by Origin. He says he has a word. I''ll go a little."


    Tell Ellen and see off the van who vanished, is Ellen a mother? I muttered. Maybe Ellen''s complexion turned out to be worse.


    "Ellen, Ellen"


    Finally noticed Kai''s call and looked at him. Kai calmly kneels under Ellen''s feet sitting on the couch, soothing Pale Ellen. Even if she kneels before Ellen sitting, her eyes are almost unchanged because of her height. Ellen was about to cry when her head struck her. I was tied up and spilled.


    "My dad is like this ..."


    "Do you have anything?"


    "I have to go, but what can I do ..."


    Ellen''s appearance also seemed to be tied to this place with a chain. Kai, who had been watching him for a long time, knew instantly. The chain that binds Ellen is myself.


    "Eren, do you care about me ...?"


    ������������


    Ellen does not deny. No, I don''t know what to say. Kai has suffered from her troubled face. Their parents are always troubled by Ellen. Kai instantly understood how to help Ellen.


    "Don''t worry about me, Ellen. I want to help you, but I don''t want this."


    "Eh ... oh ..."


    "Please say what you want to do. My Lord is certainly Mr. Lovell, but I want to be for you."


    "Kai ..."


    In response to Kai, Ellen was about to tear. However, reason cannot work to dispose of such a gentle Kai. Kai smiled to Ellen, who wasn''t sure what to do again.


    "Lovell strictly ordered to keep an eye on Ellen. Wouldn''t it be good if you didn''t let go?"


    "Huh? ... a"


    "When you go, please beside me too."


    Kai smiles and Ellen turns her eyes round. Ellen grinned, laughing at the means of taking a fried leg.


    "Because I''ve been watching by my side. Isn''t Ellen good at it?"


    "Already! Kai is tamper!"


    Ellen gets angry at Kai who laughs at her. The heavy air up to that point was gone in an instant. Ellen apologized that she had been saved by Kai. But why is Kai so good? Even though I felt so grateful, it seemed something different, and Ellen asked unintentionally.


    "Thank you, Kai, but why do you do this?"


    "e����"


    Kai was ashamed by Ellen''s straight question. And turn your face red at a stretch. Seeing this in front of her, Ellen was surprised and curled her eyes.


    "Oh ... that ..."


    "..."


    Isn''t it strange air? If something went wrong Ellen tried to escape reflectively.


    "Please wait"


    I can grasp my hand with Pasiri. He was surprised and looked at Kai in front of him, and Kai had a serious face. That face was a face that could be taken with determination.


    "I like you. I like you."


    "����e"


    In Kai''s sudden words, Ellen lost his words. Surprised with round eyes. In Ellen''s head, there was a sound that a real piece of unusual feeling that had been felt so far had snapped into place. Kai smiled bitterly at Ellen''s face, who had confessed to her and found out that she knew something strange.


    "I knew from the end that Ellen wasn''t looking at me like that. But I''m not hiding anymore. I''m a longing for you."


    In Kai''s words, Ellen had a blank head. That''s why I said it.


    "Kai ... I just love Rafilia ..."


    "eh!?"


    "Ah"


    "����what do you mean?"


    Ellen turns blue under the intimidation of Kai''s smile. Ellen had a verse that only believed that Kai liked Rafilia.


    "Because ... I always argue with Rafilia ..."


    "Well, yes."


    "Is another person interested in Rafilia? So this is ... I just want Rafilia to get away ..."


    Kai grabbed her head as her ass tapered. It was a huge misunderstanding that they had a mock fight for Ellen.


    "Oh, that ..."


    Kai interrupted her words when she didn''t want to hear them. I knew Ellen wasn''t aware of Kai at all, but if I had been misled so far, it would take quite some time before I realized that the favor was being directed at me. Kai thought he would not want to be shaken without being given that time.


    "Elen, please consider me."


    ������������


    "please,"


    Ellen laughed and interrupted Kai''s attempt to continue. His smile seemed sad, and he was almost crying.


    "You look at my body and you already know?"


    "Ellen ..."


    "Time is different. I''m a spirit."


    "Oh, I ..."


    "No, you can''t be with me, because I''m a genie and a goddess.


    "..."


    "I awoke to power earlier than it should be. Given the consequences, I have decided that I have to stay away for a while, so ... sorry ..."


    The twin goddesses are told that they must stay in the spirit world for a while once this is over, to help Ellen grow up and stabilize her power as a goddess. Kai turned pale, knowing that his wish would come true or not, but he couldn''t be with him. But he looked up immediately and told Ellen straight.


    "... Please leave me until then."


    "Kai ..."


    "Please"


    Ellen was crying to Kai, bowing her head and laughing.


    "I am the one who should thank you"


    "Ellen ..."


    Kai looked at Ellen''s smile with glare.

 107 good news.

    Kai stared at him and held Ellen''s hand lovingly. He stared at each other for a while, but his head gradually calmed down. Ellen was confessed to Kai right now, though he had never realized. As his awareness gradually grew, Ellen''s cheeks gradually faded.


    As she gradually became embarrassed to stare at her and turned her eyes away from Kai, she seemed to laugh. The air was very gentle. Despite being refused, Kai shows kindness that wraps everything up, rather than having it in the roots. He should have been purely glad that he was favored, but he who rejected it began to feel disgust and guilty. But reason had told him it was inevitable. Despite the favor, the parting was near.


    "Princess, please wait ..."


    Suddenly, he suddenly looked up at the sign of Van who had returned to the room, and encountered Van who was looking at this expressionlessly. His eyes are poured on the hand connecting Kai and Ellen. He narrowed his eyes as if in proportion to the anger that was slowly boiling.


    "A little boy ... something to the princess while I''m away ..."


    Ellen rushed to explain Van''s voice crawling on the ground.


    "That''s different! Kai just encouraged me!"


    "... isn''t it good?"


    Van reluctantly convinced Ellen nodded. Kai muttered why he didn''t trust him, and Van laughed with his nose.


    "I guess it''s because the kid is thinking about what he thinks."


    "e����"


    "Did you not realize that the souls of the contractors are easier to communicate with? Well, I don''t want to be a kid to get out of it."


    "Eh ... what?"


    Spirits are drawn to the quality of their opponent''s soul when contracting with others. The reason that a strong bond is created by contracting each other is to connect the magic elements that make up the soul by contract. The power of the spirit is drawn out by the connected soul to gain power. But sometimes it can be affected by the opponent''s strong emotions. That means ...


    "It is clear that the kid has an unreasonable feeling for the princess. Anyway, if you do something to the princess without regard to this situation ...


    "Wow ah!"


    Stop it! Kai, who stopped Van, was unusually panicked. Van was surprised at this, and his ears and tail were popping out, but his face became red and caught by a hurrying Kai, and Ellen''s face turned red. Vans noticed this and killed the air.


    "The kid ..."


    "Different!"


    Pushing Ellen behind, Van screamed. Ellen pulls on Van''s sleeve, and what is her mother like? I decided to divert the topic. Van was struck by this and turned to Ellen in a hurry. It is an important report. Tension was transmitted by Van''s attitude that changed his consciousness in an instant. Kai renews while Van''s consciousness changes.


    "I asked the Origin to give this to the princess."


    I said something that was wrapped in cloth. He picked it up and gently unwrapped it, and found a silver-painted hand mirror. The mirror is not a normal mirror, it shimmers like water and shows nothing. But it soon became apparent that this was the same as a water mirror at the Spirit Castle, at least.


    "this is!"


    When he looked at the surprised Van, he silently nodded. Ellen almost cried when she could see what was going on.


    "Mother ...!"


    "All the origins will be left to Ellen. The castle is also waiting. I was sorry that I couldn''t move ..."


    "Mother is a very important time now. This is my role as father''s daughter and goddess. So mother, don''t worry."


    When I said it to the hand mirror in my hand, the mirror shook. Beyond that, there was an Origin whose face was distorted so as to cry.


    "Ellen-chan ..."


    "Thank you very much for my mother! You can see the situation over there!"


    "I''m sorry I can only do this much ... but I''m worried about Lovell, but I''m also worried about Ellen-chan ..."


    The origin was showing signs of instability from the surrounding magical elements, as an important family was involved in a serious situation. Knowing that, Ellen vigorously stated that it was all right.


    "Mother, it''s okay. Everyone will be by my side."


    "Ellen-chan ..."


    "Anyone who wants to step into an important family home without permission ..."


    Crush it with all your might! ! Said Ellen, holding his fist. Origins laughed a little, as if they thought this was encouraging. Ellen is being tested by the twin goddesses as the next goddess. Origin couldn''t do anything because he knew that.


    "Isn''t it impossible? ��


    "No, I''ll do my best!"


    Ellen then cut off the water mirror with Origin. Now you can see what is going on. The people of the castle knew that they were waiting in case of an emergency, and they suddenly became motivated.


    Ellen takes a deep breath, recalling what the goddess said. What will begin will be remembered forever. He glanced at Van and Kai and nodded and encouraged them as if they were prepared. With courage in this, we challenge with sight that will be developed in the future.


    "To go!"


    Ellen looked into her hand mirror and thought of her father.

 108 Source of the curse.

    The Lovers who moved to their destination opened their eyes to the spectacle that jumped in. Where the target is, it should be surrounded by woods and have poor visibility, but now you can see that the area is full of curses so that you can clearly see its presence. It was filled with black mist around the place where Agiers were. Lovell and the Great Spirits frowned on the strange sight, as if the forest had been cursed.


    "Is this a curse of a spirit?"


    "The curse may have been influenced by the possessed soul. It would be human or suspicious at this point."


    One of the great spirits spilled. When he asked the Great Spirit what this meant, he glanced at Gadiel, a little far away, as an example.


    "We have manipulated the king of man to make sure he can die comfortably, and his brother''s relentlessness and anger mix and amplify and curse. We cannot curse offspring from generation to generation. What fellow brothers worked on. ''''


    "Purification with the power of thought ... I couldn''t understand it, but is that something?"


    I could hear the words of Lovell and the Great Spirit. Gadiel, who was a little away, approached.


    "The curse ... what happened?"


    The curse of the spirit has been cast on itself. I heard that I might be released from my Majesty, but I wasn''t too happy to be alone. If Gaddiel''s curse could be lifted, his parents and brothers could not help but hope.


    The spirits do not try to escape when Gadiel approaches. Gadiel was a bit surprised at this, but himself. The Great Spirits usually hate rather than stay away from the Tembal royalty. The other day, the Archangel answered that question, as it was shown that Gaddiel was shown carefully and kept a careful distance.


    "Cursed child, do you know if you can''t see it? The strangeness of this forest"


    "����Yes"


    "Your Highness?"


    The guards did not know the forest was abnormal. While Lovell and the Great Spirits looked unpleasant in the woods, he noticed that his master, Gadiel, had a bad complexion and frowned. Gadiel noticed that his complexion was bad, and was upset. Even though he is going to clean up his relatives, he does not want to be taken care of and treated as luggage.


    "I''m not afraid to go to the center of the enemy territory. What can I say ... there''s a very bad sign from this forest."


    "I guess you can''t see your Highness, because they''re connected to the spirit, whatever the shape."


    The escorts were even more puzzled by Lovell''s continued words.


    "Lovel ... what is that?"


    "The curse of Agiel is amplified. The area that is inaccessible to the cursed is now spread throughout the forest."


    "What is it?"


    It has been heard that the spirits cannot approach the cursed. But the best of these were Lovell and the Great Spirit. The escorts seemed to be confused whether they thought that keeping them away could lead to a decrease in their strength. If this happens, you will need to rebuild your strategy from scratch. Sauvell thought so and tried to gather everyone in one place, but Lovel stopped it.


    "I''m okay with the spirits, but I''m fine.


    "Why is it so!?"


    Gadiel looked impatient that she would be treated as luggage.


    "I''m a relative and a royal family. The behavior of my aunt as a person standing on the people is not forgiven! That''s why I went!"


    It was also decided that the royal family would give guidance to the guilty royal family. That''s why Helgner, who is the same, also wanted to pursue Thombar with his own hands.


    "Your Highness, be quiet"


    Lover''s attitude, with his forefinger on his mouth, was calm and quiet, with no signs of being nervous. However, Gadiel, who had made a loud voice, apologized for his disappointment. Asked if he would move around, Lovell replied. If something approaches, the spirits will laugh and smile. Gadiel took a step away from Lovell, supposedly pressured by a cooler Lovell.


    The great spirit who was looking at the side answered what kind of mental change had caused Gaddiel to stay away.


    "Either way, you are connected to the spirit. That spirit is drawn to the curse and you can stay safe."


    "Now ..."


    Behind Gadiel, who exclaimed this fact, escorts grew brighter.


    "Your Highness, wait here !!"


    Gadiel looks for a solution, as the guards seem to be drunk. Then he noticed something and went to Lovell.


    "Rovel, please join me!"


    Gaddiel begged that if he could protect the spirit, he would be able to do so. Lovell narrowed his eyes and looked disgusted. To some extent Gadiel was shocked, but desperately clung that this was the only way to go. Maybe Lover lost his sigh and confessed.


    "Which way, I was going to give you a barrier."


    "e?"


    "The concentration of this curse may be dangerous for people around me."


    The faces of the humans around the words of the Great Spirit instantly worsened. Looking at it sideways, Lovell sighed.


    "Your Highness, do you know why the Monster Tempest happens?"


    "What, ...? No, I don''t know. It''s only happening every 200 years ..."


    Suddenly, Gaddiel was puzzled. But he answered honestly. The instinct said something very important.


    "I guess. Explain that the source of magical power that can be used in contract with the spirit is called the spirit. The spirit has benefited from that power from the goddess. The world is filled with this power, patrols like a river flow, and when it gets clogged, the flow swells in search of a way to escape and explodes. That''s what''s called the Monster Tempest. "


    The principle of flash flood. In addition, the magical elements that remained in one place were very dense, affecting all living things.


    "The animals that are immersed in magic are demons. They are like humans. Those who are sent to the forefront of the monster tempest are mostly spirit wizards. Because you get it. "


    Everyone was listening to Lovell''s explanation. In this story, the power of magic is not tied to the curse, but anyone knew that he would not talk about anything unrelated in such a place of tension.


    "The magic is all the source. By the way, what was the power of the spirit? That power cursed you."


    Gadiel, who knew it, was pale and said to Lovell.


    "It''s magical ..."


    "Yes, and humans are also made of magic, so they are affected, that is, the effect of the curse is the influence of the magic. ���� ��


    "No way ... here ..."


    "If you leave it as it is, there will be a monster tempest caused by Agiel and others."


    Tenbar''s people, who know the meaning of the words that Rovel gave unexpected words, turned pale.

 109 Synchronized with the curse.

    What used to be just a forest, which had no change, turned into a terrible thing in an instant. If you pay close attention, you will notice that there is no wind and there is no sign of animals living in the forest.


    "If you change your perspective, you will notice that the forest is abnormal."


    As if he had read his heart, Lovell said in a voice without intonation.


    "I think the sensitive animals are fleeing, but act with a view to the possibility that some of them may be monsters. I will. "


    "Wow, I understand."


    Gadiel uttered a voice that could not hide his upset. But his face is just a kind of tension, and he doesn''t seem scared. Rather, a kind of determination emerged, staring at the forest. This was not a surprise for Lovell. But I suddenly noticed. Lovell''s age at Monster Tempest and that of Gadiel are almost the same.


    (I was giving up everything at that time ...)


    Raising his right hand as if to flip something, he shook himself, laughing in a ridiculous manner. Then, light is emitted from Lovell, and when it is thought that the light has gathered at one point, it is sucked into the sky. Light suddenly fell from above everyone''s head, looking up at you.


    "What is ...?"


    "We have a barrier, but don''t overtrust us."


    He instructed the spirit to go backwards, urging Lovell to go.


    "The direction is ..."


    "I don''t need a map. I''ll guide you."


    Lovell leads the way into the forest. Gadiel followed in a hurry and heard from behind.


    "Do you know the location?"


    "Yes ... because I can hear the shouts."


    "What����?"


    Others listen, but shake their heads if they can''t hear anything.


    "It''s a cursing voice. She touched her and she was shouted in this voice. You haven''t heard her now, but have she heard her several times?"


    "����Oh"


    Gadiel bites her lips with a bitter face. Because of that voice, Gadiel was interested in the existence of the spirit, and was attracted to Ellen''s presence every time.


    "The spirits can be heard when approaching the curse. They are trapped in this voice and swallowed."


    Everyone moves in a hurry to Lovell, who is moving his feet steadily. However, Sauvell hurriedly asked if he was okay with the surroundings without warning, and Lovel laughed with his nose.


    "It''s okay, humans shouldn''t be able to stand already."


    Finally, Sauvell notices that something unusual about Lovell''s appearance, like nothing. The look of Lovell was the face he had always seen in his residence.


    "Oh, my brother ...?"


    Sauvell sweats badly on Lovel''s expressionless face he hasn''t seen for a long time.


    "Now I can understand what the twin goddess was saying ... how damn it is."


    The moment Sauvell was trying to tell Lovel, who looked like a bite of a worm, the grass in front of him suddenly moved. All of them put their hands on the handle of the sword and lowered their posture.


    "... human?"


    At the moment when Lovel was surprised to see if anyone was still standing, a man was exhausted, splitting the grass into two parts.


    "Hi ... ta, help ..."


    The people around them open their eyes as they reach out to desperately cling to the Lovers. A black haze was wrapped around the man''s body. Looking closely at the haze, many small black hands grew out of the haze and grabbed the man''s clothes.


    The moment you see it, the chill hits the whole body in an instant. When all of them moved away from the man at once and drew his sword at the man, tears spilled from the man''s eyes, perhaps in despair in the situation.


    "Please help me! I don''t want to die!"


    A black mist wraps around the man as if guided by the man''s scream. No one was able to speak in the sight that looked as if they were swallowing people.


    "I will not die. You will also be part of our royal family. Honor, right?"


    The voice of a smoldering woman was heard from behind the fallen man. Gadiel, who was familiar with the voice, looked at the direction of the voice, stunned.


    At the moment when the woman''s face grew from the haze, an unbearable scream from the people around her leaked out of her throat and made a tree spirit around her.


    "Amiel !?"


    "Oh ... what ... it finally came ..."


    Ignoring Gadiel''s cries, Amiel looked at Lovell and gladly said. "Father".


    ***


    Tinnitus had been present for several years.


    He joined forces with King Hergner, rescued the isolated mother, and fled to Helgner territory, but was only evacuated.


    "What''s the matter? Where''s my Lovell !?"


    He said that he was happy with his mother''s appearance. I''ll see you soon, with my mother.


    Amuel, who invited him to pick him up, took his mother and stabbed her with her knife, hiding her chasing grandfather. The grandfather still had a breath, because of a small knife, but it was a knight sent by Helgner as an escort to stop it forever. Amiel looked calmly as his grandfather was cut down in sight. When I remember my grandfather''s face staring at this, I still laugh.


    The knight gives praise to Amiel who has done it calmly. Amiel, who took it for granted, said.


    "Of course, it''s your father who''s going to be king, and he''s gone to the spirit world. He''s dead and fresh because my mother and daughter were separated."


    I didn''t know the face of the knight hidden in the mask, but I must have nodded that it was.


    From that time on, tinnitus was getting worse.


    My mother, who was frustrated by her unfamiliar travel life, fled to eat and always ate something. If you live in a carriage for a long time, your width will increase further than you remembered.


    She had changed her appearance, but was finally able to join her mother. The original life will come back from now on. I believed so and calmed my mother.


    Tinnitus did not stop and I noticed that it was somehow heard as a voice.


    Incoherence and annoyance swirl around my heart in tune with my voice, and sometimes the illusion of myself disappearing.


    The Helgners who take care of them in a distant curl will never look at them. They exchange only the minimum necessary words. I thought it was fine, but it became increasingly intense once I learned to hit the uncontrollable frustration against them and eliminate them.


    I had no idea why they had to be cornered. It is the duty of the vassals to listen to what they are royalty. Not surprisingly, the Vanclift family condemned their princess, the mother.


    His uncle, His Majesty, tears off his wanted mother and daughter, declares this to be for the world, and educates the royal family. Can you see how damn it was?


    When the royal family is found to be cursed, why isn''t it easy to solve if the semi-spirited father is united with his mother?


    He shouted in the heart that he would absolutely kill him all the time whenever he heard a laughing voice swearing at him, mixed with grudges and contempt for his mother.


    The voice that came into my ears overlapped with the shout of my heart.


    "Finally, he finally came to pick me up ... it was long ..."


    "����What are you saying?"


    When Lovell creased his eyebrows and looked at Amiel, she rejoiced that she had met her father.


    "Father comes to pick me up in a war, because he is a hero."


    In the dark haze, Amiel smiled happily.

 110 Amiel.

    Gadiel couldn''t believe the horrible sight in front of her. The sight of the past, which grew up with my cousin, is just behind my mind, and it becomes painful and I dig my chest. I was worried about Amiel''s safety, but I was heard over Her Majesty''s chest and doubted my ears. Amiel''s betrayal, which is increasingly supported by the information provided, turns her embarrassment into sorrow. I wanted to ask why, but I felt a voice somewhere in my head that the scene in front of me was true.


    "Amiel ...!"


    Gadiel shouts, and Lovell panicks forward.


    "Your Highness, Behind!"


    The waves of the curse from Amiel had made Lovell''s complexion uncomfortable. The people around them are paler, witnessing the appearance of Amiel, rather than the wave of the curse. Amiel''s body wrapped in black haze. He looked at the dense fog and saw countless small hands wriggling, as if reaching for help. Everyone who is present at this place has a face that seems to endure nausea. Lovell had a headache with a bell ringing on his head.


    "father����"


    Amiel''s eyes were very cloudy. The conjunctiva stained black as if wrapped in darkness, and the cornea, which was wet with blood, caught Lovell.


    "I would have said that I was not your father."


    Lovell returns coldly, but she was angry at herself that she was not a joke. Gadiel had heard from her Majesty what Agiel had done to Lovell. Lovell had endured Aguiel''s work for many years, and he couldn''t help but stay behind the front of Monster Tempest. Amiel could cause monster tempest. Now, Lovell is at the forefront again. Gadiel holds his fist. The royal family kept pushing the troubles on their backs in front of them. If you are still protected, nothing will change.


    "What about Lovell?"


    I decided to change. It was said that it could change. Anyone standing here, protected by the hero''s back, could do anything. If you have the potential to change something, you have to change it.


    "Your Highness ...?"


    There was no wonder and body tremor. Gadiel grabs Lovel''s shoulder and asks him to go. With some wrinkles in her forehead, Lovel retreated a bit and gave in to Gaddiel''s appearance. Gadiel just stared at Amiel and said,


    "Amiel, was that what you wanted?"


    "... Gadiel, why are you here?"


    "Are you going to say what you are doing and you don''t know why I am here?"


    "... Oh, yeah, it was."


    Amiel looked at Gadiel in a slow motion. And he laughed.


    "I wanted to kill you"


    In Amiel''s words, the air that Gaddiel''s guards were aware of changed instantly. Recalling his role, he glared at Amiel as an enemy, putting his hand on the handle of the sword. Gadiel controlled it and continued the talk.


    "So much ... were you grudged?"


    "Yes"


    "Why so far ..."


    Amid that Gaddiel''s pity was noticed, Amiel rose in a flash.


    "Why are you ...! What are you talking about, taking everything from me?"


    "Take away ...?"


    "Mom and father ... even my dignity!"


    Gadiel and his friends browsed.


    "Why didn''t you understand why your aunt was judge?"


    "Judgment! I judge you! Even though your mother just did things as a royal family!"


    "Naturally ...? You don''t know who was suffering from repeated waste !?"


    "Who is it ?! It''s natural to do it for us!"


    "what����!?"


    Gaddiel rages at Amiel''s claim. Amiel laughed with her nose as she tried to endure her fist.


    "Our mother was supposed to be tied to his dad. In the meantime, you pushed him further to the man."


    Upon finding Sauvell, Amiel said recklessly.


    "Do you understand your mother''s suffering? You can spend money trying to radiate it. But that''s the power to move the people. Buying things will increase the people''s work."


    "There will be a limit! You guys were abnormal!"


    "It''s not natural because you''re a royal family! But you''re guilty and you''ve pulled me apart and locked your mother in the tower!"


    At that point, Amiel looked at Gadiel with a terrible face, saying she was afraid.


    "The good intentions that you impose are uncomfortable!"


    "e����?"


    "Rehabilitation? Don''t be like a mother? What are you talking about?"


    "Amiel ...?"


    "I wish I had done what I had to do as a royal family! Take away my mother and my father ... You''re wicked to me! I won''t be afraid!"


    Inspired by Amiel''s anger, the haze surrounding her body begins to spread at once. Lovell felt unsatisfactory and ordered the spirits to evacuate all at once, telling them to go down to the others.


    "It''s a good idea to hurt the people ..."


    "It''s tormenting? What''s going on? It''s the job of the people to listen to us! It''s natural that anyone who doesn''t respect us dies?"


    "what����"


    "Yes, it''s natural to die. I don''t want to. I don''t need you to drive me."


    Everyone was speechless to Amiel''s claim.


    "For that reason ... did you endanger the people?"


    "Dangerous? I''m just discarding what I don''t need. King Helgner also told me I didn''t need it.


    Amier further said, humming.


    "If the lineage dies, the curse of the spirit may be lifted. And if the father and mother are tied, the curse will be lifted, but he is recognized by the spirit. I don''t know. "


    In Amiel''s words, Sauvell reflexively thought it was absent. Rather, if you think about the origin, it is certain that Temba will be destroyed. Lovell muttered his hatred so secretly that he could no longer hide it.


    "Really similar ... so disgusting"


    Not only his appearance, but his thoughts and speech were all exactly like Aguiel. I don''t think of anything else. I take it for granted and take no care.


    "Yes! I will give Gadiel''s neck to King Hergner!


    Immediately after Amiel said that she had come up with a good thing, a wave of anger began to spread out of nowhere.


    (���� !?)


    Lovell chills all over his body. My thoughts headed there and the reaction was delayed.


    "Father, let''s go with Amiel. Mom is also waiting."


    With the curse released at once, Lovell hurriedly forms a barrier.


    "Once closed!"


    Amiel grew mist toward Lovell, but was frustrated by the barrier. As if frustrated, Amiel kept hitting the barriers. Lovell opens his eyes to this shock. I instantly knew it was bad.


    "hurry up!!"


    I found a crack in the barrier. No doubt creates an opportunity for Lovell. But we couldn''t pull until everyone had evacuated.


    Palin, I heard a crack.


    An impact ran through the crack, and the haze came in at a stretch.


    Lovell could only look at the darkness approaching his eyes.

 111 As a daughter, as a goddess.

    The spectacle unfolded in the hand mirror was suspicious. Ellen''s hand was shaking, but she did not look away, taking many deep breaths to calm down. Even though I had heard from the twin goddess in advance, my heart is about to be torn by the reality unfolding in front of me.


    However, the words Amiel gave her all turned into anger in an instant.


    ������! I ��m not a princess !!��


    Van''s voice seemed too subtle to his ears, but his heart was all in one color, as if painted in something.


    (What did this say right now?)


    Answers of words repeated like self-question pierce head and chest.


    An exploding anger burst out of the body. It becomes a force and blows away the surrounding objects in an instant and shatters.


    "Please stop the princess ... !!!"


    The main stream of power is raging around Ellen. The home furnishings shattered and shattered as if facing a storm. The glass blew off, and the sound of the ground hit the area. Van notices Kai''s complexion, which is bloody and whitening past the blue, and she guards his head to protect it from rubble. Kai tries to endure desperately, clenching his fist enough to drip blood and clench his teeth. The spirit''s blessing was received from the van, so he could endure the power of the spirit so far, but it was no wonder that the original human could soon die. Van shouts desperately, but was countered by raging anger in Ellen.


    Gadiel''s smile, seen from a distance, suddenly floated in my mind, which became so angry and pure white. I was fidgeting to ask if I could talk. When I was bothered and gave me a suggestion, I smiled very happily. His smile was poisoned, and even the fact that he was cursed was often blown away for a moment.


    In front of the unpopular stele, he bowed down and did not raise his head for a while after sunset. I didn''t stop praying forever until the guards called me.


    In fact, since I first met, I''ve been hearing Gadiel all the time. Pretending to be unaware of it, Ellen had always told her that he was wrong.


    Spirits hear the voice of the soul. You are attracted to be guided as a bond, and make a contract with others to want to be with you.


    Ellen was listening to the voice of Gaddiel''s soul where his father and mother met for the first time.


    ***


    In the darkness before his eyes, Lovell heard his voice.


    Terrible, help, no, want to be


    A voice of anger mixed with the voice of the spirit that was suffering and encouraged it.


    Why am I being told because of him, why and why


    If the surroundings that do not admit yourself are bad, the surroundings that do not give you what you want are strange, and you will hear from the darkness.


    (I feel nauseous)


    Lovell had been swayed by the royal family until now, but managed to endure with the pride of the aristocracy. However, what my life is, my honest feelings and pinching, I felt like the cry of my heart at the time of desperation, and laughed with my nose.


    Lovell had an origin that saved him. He received peace, knew love, and grew up with him, gently wrapping himself from behind, who had given up on everything.


    Lovell puts as much power into the barrier as possible. It doesn''t end here. When I stared at the darkness as if it was over, a lovely little back I knew appeared before my eyes.


    A dazzling light that opposes the darkness gushes from a small back. The wave of power slammed the momentum into darkness and instantly erased it.


    "..."


    Lovell couldn''t believe what happened in front of him. In the distance, an Amiel-like object that has been partially blown out of the darkness screams with pain, but it does not even come into view. He tried to open his mouth, but he could not catch up with his head. The small back in front of me shouted without looking at Lovell.


    "Is he near? Take my father!"


    The great spirits, who had disappeared and were waiting, surround Lovell. I grabbed my arms and felt like a transfer, as if being taken away, and finally realized what was going to happen.


    "Stop! Let''s go !!"


    Lovell desperately wants to leave an important daughter in such a place. However, despite the benefits of the goddess, he is human. It cannot be fulfilled by the power of the Great Spirit. In an instant, my eyes changed and I was left behind in a world where everything was gone.


    "!?"


    Wherever he looked around, there was nothing in a pure white world. I was standing alone in the white world. I felt like there was a floor, but there was a mysterious feeling as if I was standing on the water. If you step on it, ripples like the water surface spread and disappear.


    "What does it mean����!?"


    He was confused, but he tried to relocate and found that power was not available. Lovell looks at his trembling hands. I will try to do whatever it takes, but the power of the spirit will not come out. Before he signed with Origin, he was just a human.


    "Someone! Someone absent?"


    Shouting in a pure white world. Ellen shouts Origin and the name of his beloved. In a world where nothing returns, Lovell feels impatient and filled with despair.


    "Can not"


    "You are no good"


    Lovel turned to the voice of the twin goddess. The two people floating in the air said alternately.


    "Can not"


    "Don''t stay. If you''re there, you''ll break this world."


    "What does it mean����"


    Attempts to hear the truth with a confused head. In my mind, my thoughts often stopped working because I wanted to return to that place immediately.


    "I see everything"


    "And I am going to condemn. To protect this world."


    "What ..."


    Lovell is even more confused by being convicted. Vall, who sees everything, laughed, asking if it was to judge himself.


    "No, not you."


    "Yes. I wonder what I''m misunderstanding."


    Lovel looked at them, both of whom looked so amazed.


    "It''s that girl who will be judged"


    "Judgment has already begun. Ellen is going to go."


    "What the hell do you want my daughter to do ?!"


    The twin goddess laugh at Lovel, who rises in an instant and exposes his fangs.


    "Oh dear"


    "Oh, you''re the goddess."


    He smiles and screams, but instantly fear of fear strikes Lovell. However, he defeated and held his fist and stared at the twin goddesses.


    "Ellen is a goddess. As a goddess, I have an obligation to manage this world."


    "That girl girl is no longer a human being. It''s no judgement at this point. I need to purify."


    "Purification ...?"


    "We have a role to play. It grows as we grow up ... and so does Ellen."


    "Ellen ... sure, Genso?"


    Lovell didn''t make sense when he explained the elements. However, there is a memory that explains that she is the goddess of things.


    "It''s the source of things. Ellen can''t control life. It''s the role of Origin."


    "But Ellen has a wide variety of abilities. He couldn''t have the ability to heal human wounds, but Ellen did it dexterously."


    "..."


    "Elen-Chan will transform the source into a variety of shapes and construct it. Even enough to control her own growth. But that''s the reverse."


    "What is purification ..."


    "The constituent elements are scattered in different rows. They will disappear."


    "Ellen is the goddess who played the role of purification to protect this world."


    Why Ellen appeared in that place? The reason was known, but Lovell could not help shouting.


    "So why am I here? Return to that place !!"


    The twin goddess looked down expressionlessly.


    "You still don''t know your position"


    "Or are you still not aware as a spirit?"


    She tried to shout out to her cold-speaking twin goddess and noticed she was embraced gently from behind.


    "... Ori?"


    Origin, turning his arms to cling to Lovell''s back, cried quietly. The moment the Origin appears, the twin goddesses disappear. Realizing that he was crying, Lovell hugged Origin and gently stroked his back.


    "Auri, I need to go to Ellen. Please, please."


    Origin does not nod in Lovell''s words. He kept crying quietly with his face down.


    "... Ori?"


    "I''m sorry you ... you can''t."


    "What does it mean?"


    "This world is a world created by my sisters, and I can''t interfere ..."


    "What ..."


    With anger coming again, Lovell was going crazy.


    "You, stop it"


    "What are you saying! Ellen is dangerous !?"


    "Rovel ... I''m sorry. I have no power to save Ellen."


    Origin continued on Lovell, who had lost his word.


    "I''m the mother goddess of all mothers. I can only give birth. But Lovell, if you ever have something, I can''t stand it anymore ..."


    "����e?"


    "I can''t control the power right now ... I''m sorry."


    That''s because Origin is pregnant. In this insecure situation, power can run out of control. Realizing that he had forgotten it, Lovel was upset.


    "And if you fall into that woman''s hand ... me ..."


    Lovell is puzzled by the origin that just keeps crying. To be honest, if Ellen hadn''t helped that place, Lovell would definitely have been drunk in the dark. When I remembered that, I was terrified, but I wanted to beat myself, who didn''t even know what happened after that.


    The twin goddesses were saying. I wonder if my position is still unknown. He would have decided when he became a semi-spirit. Standing on the spirit side.


    "What do you mean ..."


    I''m sorry ..., Lovell hugged Origin, who keeps crying, and prayed with his shaking shoulders to help Ellen''s safety.


    The only thing that came after he fell was a war in which the spirit completely regarded humans as enemies.


    Ellen appeared there to save her father and fulfill her role as a goddess, and to avoid war between humans and spirits.

 112 Prepare for death.

    The time went back a bit, and in Helgner the reported Duran was silent and silent. Information sent from the grass sent to the country of Tenbar indicated that a black cat spirit appeared and that King Tenvar moved.


    (Yoroya is like ...)


    Temba has no spirit blessing. With the help of the spirits, it was easy to see if the Vanclift family was moving or not. However, if he was angry at the presence of the cursed man who came to Helgner, and if he gave information that he would take the cursed man directly to Tenbar rather than to himself, Duran was completely abandoned by Loule. That would be.


    (��������)


    Lore, who has disappeared at all since his brother died, has the shoulder of Tembal. It is not forgiving. It was not unexpected. But he did not want to believe that Loule himself would betray this country. He also hoped that this one case might show up. That''s why she designed that woman. I prayed that he would appear to me. That way, Lore''s wish was fulfilled as desired.


    "I''m going out"


    "Hah"


    With his sword in hand, Durand opened the door violently without telling him where he was going. A close orgasm follows the master. Once this happens, the woman is gone. Duran was angry to turn his anger to the end and end it with his own hands.


    ***


    Some of the darkness that was blown away slowly returned to Amiel, wriggling. In a muffled voice, Amiel is muttering something. It sounded like a grudge and a call to help. Amiel''s consciousness and the screams of the souls of his brothers, who have become curses of the royal family, are mixed and heard. Ellen was relieved that Lovell was safely returned to the spirit world. That''s one problem. Next, Ellen glares at Amiel.


    "Princess!"


    Van and Kai, who have been displaced in a hurry, appear. Kai still had a blue face, but as soon as she saw Amiel, her expression changed dramatically.


    "Erlen, are you safe!"


    "Be careful, Van and Kai!"


    Ellen instantly creates a block of rock, hits and blows away the darkness that is about to attack. The people behind him, behind Lovel, were looking at him with some curled eyes. Ellen was in a hurry when only one of them looked at him and found a shouting person.


    "Ellen !!"


    "Don''t come here! Van, get them fast and secure!"


    Ellen cried that Amiel was surrounded by rocks and he had escaped soon. Van seizes and transfers escorts one after another as ordered. Kai also tried to run up to Ellen''s side, but while biting her lips, she was using spiritism to cover them as she wished. However, perhaps because the situation was not well swallowed, Gadiel alone kept Ellen away, while Lovel shouted back !?


    "Father is useless!"


    I can''t afford to explain. The reaction was delayed because consciousness turned to Gadiel. Without missing that gap, Amiel exploded with force and blew off the rock he had wrapped.


    "Kyaa!"


    She turns away from her face. A little further away, I heard everyone screaming at Ellen''s name.


    "In the middle ..."


    The cloudy, muffled voice moves slowly with the darkness. Unfortunately, Ellen tried to transfer from this spot, but from a darkness one long arm grew instantly as soon as Ellen did not escape, and was distracted.


    "Ellen !!"


    Gadiel ran. Instantly pull out the sword that was on the side and swing it down on its arm.


    "Gadiel ...!"


    Angry at the severed arm, Amiel stretched her arms toward Gadiel one after another. When he loses, Gadiel also surrenders one after another with his sword. Gadiel shouted.


    "Stop Amiel! You can''t get anything by doing something like this!"


    ��Gae, eh, ruuu ����! ��


    The wrath of anger moves with Gadiel. Gadiel is in danger. It happened the moment Ellen tried to shout that it was no good. I was too close to my side. The curse wearing Gaddiel notices the presence of Ellen. Amiel immediately notices the signs of the two in a hurry, reaching out to Ellen at once with a grin.


    "Stop it!"


    Gadiel, with Amiel on his back, covered her with Ellen. Ellen was embraced by Gadiel and stunned at the scene in front of her. A curse gushes from desperate Gadiel. Gaddiel endured, saying to Ellen, who was so white that she couldn''t move.


    "Our royal family is just unreasonable to you ... really sorry ..."


    "... Gadiel"


    "I heard that it could be changed. If I have that hope, I ... to you ..."


    Immediately, the black curse that was blowing out of Gadiel faded and glowed white. Ellen opened his eyes.


    "You guys are yours too! Just ask for help forever and push everything to her !!"


    Angry Gadiel releases Ellen''s embracing arm, and squeezes the sword that she has not released to Amiel, and runs. Gadiel shook his sword regardless of the whole body wrapped in the darkness of Amiel.


    "Gadiel !!"


    Simultaneously with Ellen''s cries, Gadiel''s sword pierces Amiel''s throat. At a stretch, Amiel''s dark movement stopped. When the black darkness that encased Gadiel evaporated at once, a curse glowing slightly engulfed it, as if to protect Gadiel.


    "e����?"


    I can''t tell what happened. Ellen, while stunned, tried desperately to move her head to know the situation, but she couldn''t wipe out her unpleasant feeling and her body was shaking.


    "Stop ... stop ..."


    Amiel temporarily stops, but desperately rampages to pull out a sword that has pierced his throat. At that time, Amiel''s darkness blew out again, covering Gadiel.


    "Stop it !!"


    Ellen shouts in tears. Gadiel can''t be safe. Ellen manipulates the surrounding particles as far as possible and explodes one side like a flip. Amiel''s darkness, distracted by it, withdrew from Gadiel all at once. Ellen does not miss the gap and locks the area around Amiel with material. This time, the same rut was applied strictly, not to step on it. Only a round sphere wrapped in Amiel is completed in the air. Silence was born, but Ellen''s heart was beating.


    Gadiel is lying on the ground. Its body does not move.


    "Gadiel ...?"


    Gadiel just hugged me. Ellen gently touched Gadiel''s shoulders, as she confirmed the fact. The curse of the spirit can''t be felt anywhere. She shook her shoulders while feeling joy at being touched.


    "Gadiel ..."


    Magically lifted Gadiel a little and laid him on his back, but his eyes remained closed.


    "Gadiel ..."


    Call again and again. Tears ran down my cheeks.


    It cannot be safe. The true nature of the curse and the darkness of Amiel are all the same, and even the soul of Gadiel is homogeneous.


    "No, oh, oh, oh, oh!"


    Silence was torn by Ellen''s screaming voice.

 113 Shivering hands.

    Surprised by Ellen''s cry, Van and Kai rushed to Ellen. Van, who transferred all of his guards safely, used his power too much and exhaled, but hurried, even if Amiel and Gadiel were near Ellen. The same was true of Kai, and when they could finally get to Ellen, they ran.


    "Princess!"


    "Ellen!"


    Van and Kai shout, but Ellen is unknowingly upset. He called Gaddiel, and cried while saying many times he got up.


    "Elen, please calm down."


    "What about Kai ... Gadiel ..."


    Ellen looked at Kai as she clenched, spilling tears. And while he wasn''t a bit jealous, Kai immediately saw Gadiel''s breath. Kai was trained as a knight in the Vanclift family. This includes first aid measures. Originally, those who became knights were hit only by fighting. The treatment was the job of the healer. This was one of the systems that Ellen led and reviewed. Fighting might be important, but Ellen convinced everyone that it was important to survive. The therapist cannot cure every person who is injured. Everyone seeks a way to survive while reducing the burden on the few healers. Those experiencing the Monster Tempest nodded that it was.


    "Elen, please calm down."


    Kai rubs Ellen''s back and tells him that Gadiel''s breath is out.


    "Okay. The prince is alive."


    "But ...!"


    Ellen was crying tattered that she should be safe. Kai was caught somewhere by Ellen''s convinced words, but was soothing to calm him down. Meanwhile, Kai is investigating Gadiel for any other injuries. When asked if he could be cured with a spirit, Van replied with a disgusted face asking if there was a spirit that wanted to cure the cursed.


    The silence is back in the forest. Amiel is inside a metal sphere that he has never seen. But he cannot leave Gaddiel alone. Just as Kaid was transferred, Gadiel was transferred as soon as possible, and Kai was trying to say he should be treated at the castle.


    Suddenly, Van''s sharp gaze saw a point. With anger, the vigilance was exposed and the surrounding air changed in an instant. Kai was also alert and drew his sword. He went out with Van to cover Ellen and Gadiel.


    "What are you! Come out !!"


    A gust of wind blows around with Van''s wrath. Vans fired the trees in a flash. It unnaturally cuts down the surrounding trees. Kai drawn a circle like a donut, with a few trees and bushes remaining only in the center. Occasionally Van does this dexterity. That means there is something hidden in the middle bushes. Silently, Kai pulled a knife from his stomach and pulled it out of the sheath. It''s played right away. Kai, who quickly saw that he was skillful at the sword, became more vigilant.


    "It''s like this ... it feels like I''m naked."


    There was a young man''s voice laughing and laughing. The voice seemed to be terribly enjoyable and out of place. The person who came out of the bushes was a young man in his early twenties with black hair. Immediately from the side, a strict man came out like a young man. In a slightly distant place, it was also found that several people were watching and watching the situation.


    "Please drop me"


    "What do you say, the Great Spirit commanded you to come out? It is our mission to obey."


    The young man saw Van. And he stops by Ellen. The young man smiled with a glad face.


    For a moment, Ellen forgot that she was crying. Finally, I realize how distraught I am. He reminded himself calmly and repeatedly, but his hand trembling did not stop. Gadiel breathed, but felt that something was missing. It turned out that what Ellen was attracted to wasn''t here. When I think about it, my heart tears and tears are about to spill. But remember the mission.


    Yes, she is a goddess. I came here for that.


    I looked around again. The trembling hand clenched his fist as if to scold himself. And look at the young men in front. In a moment, the young man identified himself from this situation. That''s what I always do. Think and guess first without asking. Take the answers out of them and compare them one by one, like answering. Wasn''t it imprinted from his lifetime?


    Why are you here? I almost heard it. I don''t know if you don''t hear that.


    The young man gave his hands to his chest and thanked Ellen in silence.


    "Thank you for helping me in a dangerous place. It is like a dream to come to various spirits."


    Ellen was listening silently. However, I always looked at the young man without expression. The young man keeps an eye on Van and Kai standing in front of him, only looking at Ellen. By itself, everyone will notice that it is abnormal. Ellen looks like a very beautiful girl. In this situation, the watched-out adult should only be able to see the figure guarding the child, but vans who have declared that they are great spirits are blind and look straight at Ellen only. He knows that Ellen stands on the van.


    "By the way, is anyone falling there hurt? Let''s take care of it here."


    With a smile, she emits poisonous good intentions from her mouth. Ellen said without expression to a young man who, despite knowing that he was injured, laughing unusually, without worrying about himself.


    "I don''t need it. If you give it to you, it can''t be safe."


    To Ellen, who clearly stated, the lips of the young man drawn a distorted arc.


    "I''ll see you first. Spirit princess"


    "Yes. King of Hellner."


    As if to greet the princess at a ball, Helgner''s King, Duran, gave an elegant bow in front of Ellen.

 114 Nuclear.

    Ellen stared blankly at the young man in front of her, exposing her back to her opponent unprotected. Duren, the king of Helgner, was dismissed by Ellen''s actions. Originally, a king of a country would not be allowed to do this. Sure enough, uneasy air flows from the escorts who were standing next to Durand, but Duran keeps looking at Ellen''s back laughing as if it was interesting to keep the escorts safe. Ellen turned her back so that she could not see her mouth, looked at Kai behind him, shouted, and shook his mouth.


    "Gadiel, please. I can''t protect it ''


    "..."


    Ellen asked Kai while using spoken language. With Van alone, I can tell a story, but not with a human being, Kai. Gadiel''s escorts are no longer on the side. He asked Van to evacuate before being affected by the curse. With Amiel''s curse on the side, the van cannot always move satisfactorily. Only Kai could protect Gadiel in the event of an emergency. Ellen has a mission as a goddess. In the meantime, I cannot protect Gadiel. Ellen looked at Kai as she clung. But Kai is here to protect Ellen. That''s why I was upset by Ellen''s request and saw a slight hesitation.


    (Van, please)


    (Consent)


    Immediately, Kai, who seemed shouted at a remembrance from Van, surprised and shook his shoulder. Humans can only remember the contracted spirit if the contracted spirit is higher. Ellen asked Kai through Van. Kai spoke to him for a brief, but painful decision. He looked up, looked straight at Ellen and nodded.


    "Thank you"


    Elegant relief leaks from Ellen. Kai looked at her and looked sad. It wasn''t Ellen who didn''t notice it, but she turned to Durand to pretend she didn''t see it.


    Kai can only see Ellen''s back. His small and delicate back had a big mission that humans could not imagine.


    �` �` The flow of time is different. I''m a spirit.


    Ellen''s words were remembered. The peace and happiness that Ellen brings you, which you can only see when you spend time with Van next door. After Ellen''s return to the Van Craift family with Lovell''s return, she never dismissed the smile that led her to happiness. Ellen''s screaming voice, heard when Gadiel collapsed, remains in his head.


    Kai bitten his back teeth. Ellen''s heart was shown in various ways. Why not yourself? Why is his dear heart going to the cursed royal family who slaughtered the spirits? Unpleasant feelings about Gadiel swirl around her chest in indescribable terms. This is jealous. But as I drowned it out, I heard Ellen''s earlier cry.


    In order to fulfill Ellen''s wish, Kai squeezed his fist and shut his heart to shout desperately.


    ***


    "Is the secret story over?"


    As Ellen turned to Durand, Durand smiled as he waited.


    "I''m sorry. I''m done."


    Duran narrowed his eyes to Ellen who apologized without hiding.


    "Have you called Ellen?"


    "here you go"


    With permission, Durand gladly made it happy, but in an uninterrupted conversation, Durand told Ellen with a slightly sad face.


    "Can''t you hear my name?"


    Duran urged Ellen if the social order was not returned. When Ellen hears that, she leans her neck against her chin and pretends to think. Still, Ellen did not ask for Duran''s name.


    "It''s tough. I definitely want my name to be called Princess Ellen."


    Ellen didn''t show up on Durand with a smile, but she was nervous in her heart. I feel like I have pushed something that should not be pushed. If they thought they were dangerous, the Vans seemed to think the same way, with a sudden burst of murder from behind. If Loval had been here, he would have definitely pulled his sword and turned to Durand. However, if he showed upset here, Ellen was re-enthusiastic that the opponent was looking for a pot, and Duran cut out immediately.


    "Conversation is nowhere here. Princess Ellen, come to my castle!"


    Duran reaches out to Ellen gracefully, as if inviting a dance. Ellen was expected to move his hand and receive it, but rejected it, contrary to Durand''s expectation. Duran''s smile hardened for an instant.


    Ellen''s hand was pointing at something. When I looked there, I saw a sphere wrapped in Amiel and floating in the air.


    "What''s that?"


    The words Ellen uttered seemed like a mystery. I stare at Duran with her beautifully shining, jewel-like eyes. Duran who received it was full of joy in his heart. Unlike Loule, who never looked at him, the spirit stared at himself. It is being tested by the spirit. As rumored, Durand laughed at the princess, who couldn''t be helped.


    "Is that sealed by Princess Ellen?"


    Durand also replied to try Ellen. She intended to touch Ellen''s pride, the princess of the spirit, on purpose, but Ellen looked sober.


    "Why should I seal off the evils you have invited?"


    Ellen''s words that he had no such step-and-step, Duran and the escort who was standing beside him did not show up, but the other guards around him were clearly upset. Perhaps you saw what Amiel was doing in the distance.


    "It''s not a seal. It''s just a lock-in. It''s easy to break if you notice the curse of the essence of the lock-in magic."


    The curse is a lump of magic. Magic was also just an embodiment of the element. Amiel''s curse was changing its shape, trying to swallow all living things. If you notice the essence of the magic that Ellen is trapping, it will be swallowed quickly.


    "I was troubled."


    Duran returned with a stick reading and seemed to already know what Ellen wanted to say. Here''s the answer that Ellen wants.


    "Princess Ellen, what should I do?"


    Durand thought that Ellen would be willing to come up with terms for consideration. Durand''s purpose is to erase the Tenbar royal family and to establish a relationship with Ellen. No matter how you fall, it will be what Duran wants.


    "This is no longer a human. If we are not, we can''t do anything. We need the power of Princess Ellen."


    "I said earlier. Why do I have to help with the calamity that you have invited? I guess I didn''t think this would happen, but there is a reason I have to help this country Do you think? "


    Ellen refused flatly. Ellen was angry at the word, and a guard next to him moved.


    "Stop"


    Immediately after the shooting, Durand glared at the escort. Ellen and others were not surprised at Durand''s attitude. Why do you take such an attitude towards your escort escort? The twin goddesses called Durant "I love spirits," but Ellen and others have no idea. After apologizing and seeing the escort dropping a step behind Durant, Durand cut out to Ellen in a slightly thoughtful outfit.


    "Let''s listen. If we weigh the royal and the royal being hated by spirits, aren''t we the ones that tilt the plate?"


    "..."


    "The Tenbar royal family despised and instrumented the revered spirits. Why do they need to continue to benefit from the spirits at the cursed moment? The Van Craifts were heavily treated by them. I''m told you''re there. Why are you there ... "


    The words of Durand were suddenly interrupted, and Ellen saw what happened to Duran''s face. Durand''s appearance was incredibly angry. Ellen who witnessed it exudes surprise and fear. Van and Kai, standing behind, immediately stood in front of Ellen and hid Ellen. When Duran notices Ellen, she breathes deeply and slowly and only once, trying to calm herself down.


    "... Oh, sorry. Indeed, the royal family of Tenbar was abominable."


    Duran apologized to Ellen with a laugh.


    "I don''t know, Princess Ellen. I think we can help the Van Clyft family."


    "..."


    "Why don''t you come to us by giving up on those who push you all the trouble? We don''t imitate them like us. The spirit is worthy of us."


    With a full smile, of course, Duran said. But Ellen felt very sad when she saw it.


    "... I told you that way."


    If you can do it, you can do Lovell as a reward. The actions taken by Amiel in anticipation of that were all the beginnings. I used it pretending to understand Amiel''s hatred. Even if things go well, he knows that he will not be able to forgive Amiel, whose blood he hates, until the end.


    "You tried to take my father out of my family."


    Ellen stared at Duran and pointed at Amiel''s object.


    "I can''t help that girl anymore! I''ve been cursed and transformed my surroundings. The stagnant magical elements repeat convergence, swirl, and explode with nowhere to go!"


    Do you know what this is Ellen asked Durand.


    "... I don''t know."


    Ellen said sadly to Durand, who was slightly upset by Ellen''s anger.


    "That girl has become the core of Monster Tempest ..."


    Disasters that occur in various places so long as they remain in history.


    Right now, the disaster was about to happen here.

 115 Declaration.

    The scene was wrapped in silence with Ellen''s sad voice. Not only Van and Kai, but also escorts, including Duran, took time to understand the meaning of the words Ellen said.


    "Monster Tempest ... it''s the core?"


    I saw a slight upset in Duran''s muttering voice. Even if you didn''t know what the word nuclear meant, you probably knew what the word monster tempest meant. The scares visible from the escorts who were far behind gradually spread like a crest. He understood that the disaster in Temba was about to happen again here.


    In H?gner, the calamities in Temba have been heard as lullabies since childhood. Why did that happen in Temba? It continued to be said that it was because he had angered the spirit and lost his blessing. Those in the castle knew that in the Kingdom of H?gner, it was a long time since the blessing of Lore, who had been respected, was lost. The escorts turned pale, again angering the spirits.


    "This proves that Tenval is a disaster-causing entity, right? Princess Ellen."


    Duran said with a disgusting look at Gadiel falling behind Ellen. He interpreted Ellen''s words conveniently.


    "If you don''t get rid of them, it''s going to be a disaster for you."


    I felt the escort of the guards behind came back to Duran''s calm speech. The guards drew the sword all at once. The breach was Gadiel.


    "Princess Ellen said earlier that this little girl would not help."


    Durand said, looking at Ellen''s magically consolidated Amiel.


    "... I told you."


    "After all, Princess Ellen is kind. You shouldn''t be merciful to the country of Timbar. The prince there is sheltered, and she came here to slaughter this little girl. It was not destined. ''''


    "e����?"


    Ellen took time to understand Durand''s words. It was obvious from a royal standpoint that Gaddiel was here to kill Amiel, but Ellen was inadvertently settled by the growing prejudice. Gaddiel''s kind heart can''t do that. But the situation wasn''t that kind of kind. Amiel was trying to kill Gadiel and others. Duran did not wait for Ellen to reply, but rather with a laugh.


    "Isn''t King Tenbar trying to miss the presence of the hero and Princess Ellen? He''s a king who only sees her as a tool. If she gets in the way, she cuts it off easily without any help. It''s like she''s done. Princess Ellen is tricked.


    Certainly, it was not unthinkable given Raviesuel''s thoughts. But Ellen knew in a series of interactions that, apart from the former king, Lavisuel would not be able to take such a short circuit. It was something I could do whenever I wanted to do it, such as a war in a neighboring country. There was a chance even at the time of the uproar when Lovell was back. But the country has lost many people in Monster Tempest. In addition, he is aware that he cannot even receive the benefits of the spirits, and despite the apparent differences in his powers with the neighboring nations, Lavisuel cannot be foolish enough to lose more people.


    "We are different from that country. We cherish the spirits and cherish the Vanclift family."


    "... I don''t know you. What the Tembal country thinks best."


    "what����?"


    "Do you say the spirit is the most considered in your country?"


    "Of course. The spirit is with us."


    "Tembar, where the benefits of the spirits aren''t, isn''t such a thing. It''s a reality that takes the reality and keeps thinking about what''s best. It didn''t change before that country was cursed. "


    ������������


    "Contrary to his intention, what he did was trigger the war. It was the role of the royal family to stop it. But Gadiel ..."


    Ellen holds a small fist. Gaddiel, who had been here as a royal family, did something that he should not do.


    "Gadiel couldn''t help me ..."


    Ellen''s voice shook slightly. Raging emotions are swirling from the back of my chest. Instead of the heartbeat beating the bell, it seemed to boil as if it was boiling.


    "But, Princess Ellen. What if it were even a strategy of King Tenbar? You might just prioritized the benefits of Princess Ellen?"


    "... Yes, maybe it is."


    Lavisuel is certainly such a man. He thought of the people first and tried to make even the curse of a spirit a tool. I know such things well. But Gadiel is different. I heard it would change. Gadiel said, if he had that hope. Lavisuel and Gadiel don''t know. Both are true and may be different. But Ellen had only one thing to know.


    Only the moment when the cries of their brothers disappeared was "truth."


    It was possible to assert that the result was clearly different between Lavisuel and Gadiel.


    "It doesn''t matter what the thoughts of the country are, I''m here with my job."


    Duran was pleased to hear that.


    "Princess Ellen, this is ..."


    Durand pointed to the mass surrounding Amiel and laughed.


    "Have you come to combat the disaster?"


    Durand intends to say with certainty. The bait became more bait and caught a big game. From Durand''s point of view, Ellen was the greatest luck to come here. That''s fine if Amiel causes a war. If another royal family can catch it to avoid it, you just need to dispose of it at once. If there were any of the Van Clifts in it, it was a huge success at that time. Whether it''s Sauvell or Lovell, Ellen is driven by her family.


    Durand was convinced the moment Lavisuel said it was time. The only thing that can be done in a nation is such a hero, Lovell, who has benefited from the spirit. If Amiel''s movements could block the hero''s movements, Lovell''s spirit would be furious. At best, Temba is considered an enemy and may be destroyed this time. Either way, everything moves in favor of Amiel when he is lying here.


    Durand was also investigating Ellen. He was furious at Lavisuel, who reached out to the Vanclift family, and fell in love with his ability to easily drive the country to danger. Durand could not help thinking that Ellen was worthy of himself.


    As you might expect, Gadiel is lying down and Amiel is sealed. According to research, Ellen is a kind-hearted girl. Duran thought that he would not leave an innocent nation that would suffer the damage than the Royal Tambaru would like to help.


    But Ellen replied, jumping over that speculation.


    "I told you earlier that it was the calamity you invited. Why should I reject?"


    "what����?"


    Durand''s mouth was squeezed. Still trying to laugh, but mixed with anger and had a strange face. Staring straight at it, Ellen said.


    "I hate being put out by my family."


    The moment Ellen said that, the substance surrounding Amiel was distorted as if something had been shocked from within. Bogong, there was a dull sound. The sound resounded from the bottom of the ground. The substance that wrapped Amiel and kept the beautiful sphere is distorted as if attacked from the inside with a dull sound. Amiel is resisting. Recalling that Ellen was saying it was a matter of time, the durans turned pale. When Durand looked back at Ellen in a hurry, Ellen didn''t seem upset and just stared at Durand. His face was quietly angry and seemed to be laughing slightly. Laughing in this eerie situation gave the viewer a fear.


    "Princess Ellen! We''re not the ones who have put your hand on this family! It''s this abominable Tenbar!"


    "You negotiated with your father for food. It might have been just your mouth. But do you think I can forgive it all?"


    "...!"


    "From my point of view, both are the same. I only want to be myself, try to take away our important things and see it only as a tool of annoyance. What is different from the Tembal country Is it? "


    "What is it !? When is it ..."


    "It''s not just my father.


    "What����?"


    Ellen said to Duran, whose eyes widened and upset as soon as Lore''s name came out.


    "You tried to take Lore''s precious thing, so Lore desperately resisted. To hide and protect it from you."


    "!?"


    Ellen said plainly, staring at Durand, who had no idea what he was saying.


    "Lore has been watching this country for a long time. It was a promise to a very important person. A promise between spirits and humans who live in eternity.


    ������������


    "One day, I met another person who was the same but different. But for the spirit, I was the same person. I was glad, nostalgic, and even though I knew it was different from the past, I couldn''t help but care."


    "It''s ... no way ..."


    "You tried to take it just because it was inconvenient."


    At last Duran visibly turned pale.


    "I''m deciding to do it once and decide to crush it thoroughly. King Tenvar avoided it with his skill, but what about you?"


    Because of the love of Ellen''s ability to meet King Tenvar, regret was born in the heart of Durand, whose fearful words were immediately conveyed.


    Durand, like Lavisuel, touched Ellen''s scales.


    "Please be prepared"


    Next to Duran, who could only hear Ellen''s declaration stunningly, a dull sound trying to break the material wrapped in Amiel was sounding like a countdown.

 116 The sorrow of sadness and anger.

    About two hours had passed since we had forgotten Gadiel early in the morning. Slightly early in the afternoon, people suddenly dropped into Lavisuel''s office.


    "Wow Aa!"


    "Guu!"


    "Go!"


    Ravisuel shook his shoulders and was surprised and opened his eyes. Watching stunningly as people descend from the ceiling one after another, the Konoe, who notices the noise, opens the bang and doors violently and pops out, "What''s the matter !?"


    "Gyu!"


    Ravisuel finally shouted at Sauvell''s shouting scream.


    "Did you return!"


    The guards seemed to realize that they were Sauvells and were confused. However, Lavisuel cannot wipe out his bad feeling. There were only a few Sauvell men and three Gadiel escorts in front of them. Lovell, Gadiel, and the desired Amiel are missing.


    "This is here ...? To your Majesty !?"


    The Sauvells finally noticed where they were and bowed in a hurry.


    "Lovell ... what happened to Gadiel?"


    Ravisuel asked him with his wrinkles in his eyebrows, dare not touching Amiel, and Sauvell and others couldn''t wipe out the confused expression, "Oh, that''s ...".


    Sauvell remembers Ellen''s appearance before she moved here. I was too surprised by Ellen who suddenly appeared while Lover was escaping, and could only watch the matter. Lovell, who knew that Ellen had come to help, was somehow taken away by the great spirits by Ellen''s life.


    According to Ellen''s life, the great spirits helped Sauvell from that land by relocating. I remember Revel screaming at the moment she was taken away.


    Why did Ellen appear in that place? Why did Sauvell return to Tenbar? Why aren''t Lovel, Gadiel, and Ellen returning here?


    Knowing what was happening, Sauvell shook his throat and could not speak out how to report.


    Just then, a great spirit appeared in the air. Earlier, it was an intimidation in this room and was a spirit returned to Lovell. As the astonished eyes turned, a large expressionless spirit opened his mouth.


    "Human, are the numbers the same?"


    "Soon ...?"


    "By the life of the princess, you''ve flew from that land."


    "I haven''t got it! There''s no brother and no Highness! What''s more about Ellen coming!"


    Sauvell asks the great spirit in a hurry. That figure was desperate.


    "Rovel evacuated to another place. The princess still has to go there."


    "Your Highness ...?"


    "I have to go to help my Highness ...! Please, please return us there!"


    The guards rushed to ask for the great spirit, but the great spirit rejected it as "Nana".


    "I can''t get you back. I''ll die if I go. It''s too late. It''s a princess and I''ve fallen."


    "... That''s too late ...?"


    The great spirit returned to the words of the guards who returned stunnedly, without any movement.


    "I was drunk by a curse.


    The large spirit disappeared as soon as it had been used.


    The room was swallowed by heavy silence. The Sauvells are deep blue.


    "... what happened"


    In silence, Lavisuel''s words sounded.


    ***


    With the ringing in the ears, the past could pass through my head like a running light. It was like a nightmare telling me "don''t forget."


    He denied everything he had taken for granted since he realized. It denied all of his personality and behavior from his family form.


    "What is right? ��


    It is denied that she was all educated as "right" by her mother. It''s all "incorrect" from my point of view.


    Uncles and cousins who should be of the same royalty denied.


    "What''s right ...? ��


    I was told so. I was told it was right.


    You are a royal family, not a dukes. My father is a hero, not a tired man. The mother had to give priority to that man, but that man had made a woman and herself as old as her.


    My mother denies the man for being filthy. I thought so. Nevertheless, it was his mother who was condemned by the goddess.


    The goddess condemned her mother, even though she was taught to be equal, reveal lies, and condemn her.


    "Do you deny your mother to the goddess? ��


    The former king, his grandfather, dumped Amiel as dirty.


    "What kind of blood are you? ��


    Insult. I don''t believe this is a royal family.


    "Yes, as the mother said, the king was supposed to be a hero, the father."


    The next king also said. The connection of blood is that the same blood is rectified.


    He grabbed a small knife and thrust it at the belly of a man who insulted him. Amiel shook his arm several times in an attempt to hold his squealing, humming breath.


    "You''re right ... you''re right ... even my mother."


    Amiel''s eyes murmured, assimilating with the color of the curse, and gradually became black and cloudy.


    Amiel and rescued Agiel scatter around where she is frightened to accompany the cursed. The surroundings that escape more and more. Then, inevitably, only Amiel was in front of Aguiel.


    It didn''t take long before the hits changed from the surroundings to Amiel.


    "����mother? ��


    Amiel muttered stunnedly by the violence that shook her eyes.


    "You didn''t live! ! ��


    "Oh, oh, oh ..."


    "annoying! I was condemned that I worked infidelity first because you gave birth to that woman! That man was condemned if you weren''t even there! ��


    I didn''t know what was being said. I joined the words shouted in front of me and managed to swallow it, but I couldn''t. Amiel wanted to deny being a lie and spit out that she had turned away.


    "Mom ... do you deny me? ��


    Keen or tinnitus sounds. My mother''s voice is far away. Something black is swirling in the chest. It rises with Amiel''s emotions. From his eyes, Amiel blew something black like tears.


    "Hip! ! ��


    The blue eyes stained red and black like blood, and the white conjunctiva was black and cloudy. Agiel cried when she saw the non-human figure.


    "If a monster! ! ��


    Amiel''s throat spits out sadness and anger.


    ***


    As she exhales the sorrow that swirls through her head, she hits her shell in front of herself, sealing herself.


    "That''s right ... they''re right to die ..."


    Every time you hit the force, it vibrates to the surrounding air.


    "The ones who deny me ... I''m a royal family ..."


    `` Kanashii, Itai, Kanashii, Wasleta, Oletachi �� Wasletta, Hitaseita ''''


    "Even though they''ve done it, I''m going to eat Watashi and Oretachi."


    "Everything looks like we''re bad ... Noroidat, Hitisuru ..."


    How damn, how damn.


    I wish I swallowed and everything disappeared.

 117 Brother.

    Klaha, who came to study abroad from Helgner, was staying in the country of Tembal, because of Amiel. I was worried that it was smelling bad, but I haven''t been prompted to return home and haven''t even been contacted. After all, he knew it was just that much, but after seeing his position again, Kraha sighed.


    He was able to move freely within a certain range without being confined to Temba. There is permission to go to town, but Kraha is studying exclusively at the Royal Palace library.


    Especially my brother Orel, who cares a lot, can''t keep her head. It was so cozy that she was so kind and I couldn''t help but stay here.


    ***


    He continued to concentrate on his studies as usual today, but suddenly he heard a loud noise coming from the hallway and laid his pen up. Similarly, users who seem to have been disturbed by reading have turned their heads to the entrance for some reason.


    When he realizes he is looking for a person, he suddenly notices the presence of Oruel in it. He seemed to notice Kurach, and raised his hand with a smile. Kraha bows down to answer, and Oluel comes over here. Apparently, the searcher was himself, and Kraha got up in a hurry.


    "I''m sorry. I have a little talk, but can I move?"


    "Yes, it''s okay. Will you return for the book, can you wait a bit?"


    "Oh, wait."


    Quickly returning the book to the shelf and returning to Oruel, Kurach was prompted to "let''s talk a little while moving." However, Oruel is carrying some three guards and it''s kind of terrible. I was wondering what happened, and I was taken to a room that was not popular.


    "Sit down."


    "Yes"


    Sitting on the sofa facing Oruel. The maid brewed the tea, but during that time Oruel stopped his mouth and did nothing. And for some reason, the Konoe brought by Oruel stood behind Krach on both sides of the sofa. Kraha, surrounded on all sides, feels oppressive.


    I remember this heavy air. The same as when Amiel, who was studying abroad, did not return. Kurach realizes that something has been done. Bad news from the heavyness of the air. This peaceful days may be over.


    Unpleasant sweat slowly comes out. Klaha turned pale, wondering if he could keep the distance away from the good Oluel.


    As the maid bowed and dropped out of the room, Oruel opened his mouth.


    "I''m sorry that I''m sorry. I''ve got news that I''m not very happy with."


    "Yes����"


    "Do you know anything about your brother?"


    "e?"


    Clarach blinked at an unexpected word. The eldest son, Durand, who is the current king of the Hellner Kingdom, and his second son, Ryul, who died shortly after birth, and the last Kraach. Only Kraha was born from the concubine.


    "Because I''m only born from a concubine ... I''m honestly speaking, there''s not much about my older brother ..."


    "Hmm. What about the ruling deceased?"


    "Yes ... eh?


    He has been told that he has not changed his age. Kraha is 15 years old. If he were alive, would he be about 16 years old?


    "I have only been told that I died in an accident."


    "Hmmm.


    Orel said something to the back guard. Orel asks an incredible word when she wonders what Kraha is.


    "It seems that Ruhl was alive."


    "e����?"


    "Well, now in this country."


    "Eh? Eh ...? That''s my brother ... Do you know Majesty Durand?"


    "I wanted to confirm that to you, but I was troubled."


    Oruel is smiling. Did you find out about the surviving Ruhl while searching for Amiel?


    However, I have just said that it was not good news for Kurach. That may be the case from Kraha''s point of view, but I''m often wondering if it''s usually good news that someone who thought he died was alive.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. Oruel answered and the door opened, and there was Gadiel, who came with Konoe. And there is a person behind that I have never seen. Kraha thought he was Gaddiel''s follower.


    "His Highness Gadiel"


    When Kraha stood up and bowed, Gadiel said with a confused look, "Oh, yeah, I''m not."


    "e?"


    "Are you surprised? I was surprised just like my nephew."


    Klaha alternately looks at Orel, who is confused and laughing, and Gadiel with a confused face.


    "I''m Yui ... No, I''m Hellner Loule R��hl."


    `` Hah !? ''''


    With his eyes wide open, Kraha shouts. The surprised face stared at R��hl''s hair.


    `` Isn''t it gold hair !? ''''


    ������������


    Kraha sees the person speaking his brother''s name seriously. I couldn''t believe it. This is because in H?gner the blonde was the color of the hair that was being repelled. Kuraha is relieved to see Ruhl staring at Klaha. This is the Kingdom of Tenbar. Most of the country was blonde, and Oluel was blonde.


    "I''m sorry ..."


    Seeing Klach in a hurry, Oluel said.


    "Well, it''s natural to be surprised. I want Ruhl to sit down."


    "Oh, yes"


    When Ruhl was approaching Oruel, suddenly a voice came from the air.


    "Don''t get close to Ruhl! ��


    Orelle suddenly sees a black cat Lore with a fuzzy fur. When Kurah sees it, he does.


    "Well, no way ... Loule?"


    "Hmm? No way, Duran''s younger brother. Why are you here? ''


    When he heard that, he asked, "What?"


    "Younger brother����?"


    "Yes. He''s just below Ruhl. �� Did Thiots tell you? ��


    "I knew I was there ..."


    "I didn''t give any details about my brother because I thought it was unnecessary."


    Thiots, silently waiting behind Ruhl, replies.


    "... Ah, let''s introduce ourselves anyway"


    Oruel really coughed. In this uncontrollable situation, Kraha was convinced that Orwell was glad to be there.


    ***


    He introduced himself again, was washed from the beginning of R��hl to Klaha''s position and was vomited, and Klaha was loose. The shame of the relatives could not be disclosed to the eyes of Tenbar, but most importantly, Loule was the biggest cause.


    The presence of Lore, a symbol of H?gner, is at stake. It can be said that Loule has overlooked his own country, and that Duran has betrayed Loule.


    Even worse, with the timing of the overlapping Amiel''s incidents, Klaha was shaking and pale, as if all the viewers couldn''t stay anymore.


    I now understand why Durand did this.


    "Kuraha, first of all, calm down."


    "But ...! Now ... Japan is ...!"


    Klaha looked at Lore with an almost crying face.


    "Is Loule abandoned our country ...!"


    Why did it disappear? Knowing that this was the answer, Kraha was screaming in despair.


    "... What are you talking about? ��


    Cruel shouted too much of emotion at Lore, who wonders in my heart.


    "It''s Loule who doesn''t know what she''s saying! How long do you think Japan has been waiting for Loule, who has disappeared!"


    "That''s it ..."


    "Loule-sama ... were we abandoned ..."


    Lolare was stunned by Klaha who started to cry.


    "Why is that so? Why? I just wanted to stay with Ruhl ...


    R��hl, so Klaha stared at R��hl with tears.


    `` So you robbed Lore-sama !? ''''


    "What ..."


    "How much do you believe and yearn for Loule ...?! If you tell the name of our country, you will not know!"


    While talking about the name engraved with Loule''s name, she warmly warms up to Loule''s side. Clearly recognizing what was once a mystery, Kraha changed her attitude of terrifying, staring at R��hl as if he were an enemy.


    "I understand my brother''s feelings now ...!"


    His position in the country was bad because he was sparse because he was different. However, Krach grew up listening to the country''s origins and grew up in the spirit of guarding the country.


    He knew what to do if the person in charge of the country knew this fact.


    The air in the room turns into a killed one. Orel, who felt it was not good as it was, swiftly tried to separate Kurach from R��hl.


    "Are you here? I looked for it. "


    Suddenly, a sense of intimidation was released, tearing the air in the space. When all those in the room stared at the voice, they saw a great spirit wearing divine light in the air. Previously, he was scratched by Loule.


    He looked at Loule and reminded him of that, saying with a disgusted face and a little distance from Loule.


    "Time is full. You will not return to that country. If not, you will be involved in a curse. ''


    "What is ...? What do you mean? ''


    "Princess''s rectification begins. That country will be shut in darkness for a while. ''


    The room is noisy. Kurah said stunningly what the Ruhls were confused about.


    "The country is closed in the darkness ... is that ... Hellner in our country?"


    When he heard that, he glanced at Kraha.


    ''Reward the cursed. Stay here if you don''t want to die. ''''


    Lore jumped at Hose, who was about to disappear as soon as he was done.


    "Well ..."


    "The country of straw! The country that promised Ruhl ......... !!


    Lore cried while crying.


    "The country of straw will die !!"


    Lore put his nails on Hose, with her hair upright.


    `` I was taken to the princess! ''''


    "I was! This! I''m sorry! ��


    The battle between Loule and Jose began.

 118 Family support.

    The word "prepared" by Ellen himself was like saying to himself. If you are not prepared, you can not protect important things. Rumors the words of the goddess many times. Ellen is the first goddess to "purify" Amiel.


    If left untouched, the Hellner kingdom will become a land of death. In order to prevent it, she had to purify Amiel at all costs.


    However, the moment Ellen tried to release his power, Ellen and others were surprised when a stranger suddenly appeared.


    "This shit cat! I hurt my face !! ''''


    Hose, who had evacuated, threw something at his angry face. It spinned in the air and stood down to the ground.


    "Wow!"


    Also rolled out was a rule with the same face as Gadiel. Then, Thiots. It turns out that Loule and his colleagues have been transferred.


    "Why are you here!"


    Lore notices surprised Ellen and shouts at Ellen with a surprised face.


    "Princess! Please, please stop! ''''


    "e����?"


    "Don''t dye our country ... darkness! ��


    "No way, Loule ...?"


    I can hear Strange Duran''s voice. He seemed surprised by Loule''s appearance. Loule also notices that Duran is there, but ignores and pleads with Ellen.


    "I heard that Durand had drawn in the cursed. Jaja, that''s because of the straw! ��


    Lohle knew what Klauha was crying and screaming. It may have been something I couldn''t understand. However, Loule was amazed that he had met R��hl in front of him, and he realized that he had despised Duran despite promising to keep it. It turned around and was distorted, and this was what happened. All this begs that Loule is bad.


    "It''s too late. That girl has already ... couldn''t return."


    I heard Ellen''s voice very cold. However, when she sees Ellen''s face, she notices what was there. Ellen had a very sad face, bearing tears. When Lore and his colleagues quietly complain that they wanted to save, they now realize that the true meaning of Ellen''s anger was different. Ellen was concerned about the existence of the cursed, who Loh and his hatred would have turned to.


    Loule noticed that and was confused.


    "Princess����? No way, cursed ...? ��


    "While he was cursed, it''s not because of that child. It''s you who used it to drive that far! What''s different !! ''''


    The founder of Templar, who misguided his way to protect the country from Monster Tempest. However, Durand used Amiel maliciously. I can''t help but say to Duran, who laughs at Amiel after dying and killing Gaddiel, who fell to protect Ellen.


    Ellen''s magic, which restrained Amiel, was played with a loud noise, as if his power was too angry.


    "Oops����!"


    Ellen activates the magic in a hurry, but the darkness that notices the presence of the spirit reaches out to Lore in a straight line.


    "Gee ah! ��


    Loule shouted her hair upside down. I heard the voices of Duran and R��hl shouting at Loule''s name.


    "Guu ... !!"


    "Your Majesty!"


    The orgasm of the side screams. Olga hurriedly cut off the tentacles of the darkness wrapped around Duran''s right arm with his left hand, and cut off the tentacles, but the darkness that was wrapped around Duran''s arm, looking for a small hand to erode Duran as it is And grow. Lore shouted at the horrible appearance.


    "Duran! Durand !! ''''


    Lore''s cry of sorrow makes a tree spirit in the forest.


    Then, suddenly, a new cat appeared, and a white cat appeared.


    "Lore! ��


    "Hey, my sister ...? ��


    "Hurry up! Duran is dangerous in this situation! ��


    Ele, Lore''s pair, shouts. Lore was relieved to release power with Ere. The two cats surrounded Durand, and they raised their hairs in the darkness of their reach. "Shah! ] And two cats glow with the threat. The two lights glowed and burst out of the darkness that had wrapped around Duran.


    "hurry up! Run away! ��


    Where the darkness was wrapped around, the clothes were screaming and the clothes were melting, and their skin was burnt down. Noticing that, Durant embraced Loule with his left hand and rushed away from Amiel.


    Ellen also responds with a variety of minerals to restrain Amiel, all of which play without Aamiel. Amiel''s non-voice screams vibrate and shake the earth. It was like a mountain rumbling.


    "Guuuu ...!"


    I cast magic from one to the next, but there is no end. Ellen will run out if he keeps this.


    "Princess! ��


    "I''ll help you! ��


    Lohle and Ehle shine and struggle to clear Amiel''s darkness a little, but Amiel''s screams rang and triggered an earthquake.


    "Gyu"


    "Lore!"


    R��hl hurries up and holds Loule. Ere notices the staggered Durand and runs to Durand.


    "you����"


    "I''m sorry ... I''m sorry ... I''m afraid that Loule has gone awry ..."


    Ere was defending Duran while crying. Durand is puzzled by the white cat spirit in front of her. Suddenly Loule looked for a safe appearance and noticed she was in R��hl''s arm. Duran suffers the same pain as his arm and bites his teeth.


    Amiel is not keeping up with the number of tentacles approaching. It is barren as it is.


    (What if ...!)


    The moment the impatience oozed out of Ellen''s face, he noticed that there was a voice calling Ellen from somewhere.


    �D�D�D�D�D�D Ere ��������������.


    (This voice is ...)


    Ellen suddenly notices. The words that Origin was saying.


    The meaning that the twin goddesses were all right.


    Ellen took it straight to her role.


    (No. I''m not alone. I have a family!)


    "Arc older brother !!"


    In response to Ellen''s voice, a large light glowed lightly. Amiel notices the sudden emergence of power, and draws darkness as if she were scared.


    "Finally ... Yeah, my little goddess."


    Ark smiles happily at Ellen and squints when she sees Amiel. Ark points at Amiel, and the darkness that surrounds him suddenly shakes.


    Ark turns his fingers around, sneering at Amiel''s resistance, and the darkness of Amiel begins to spin around Amiel.


    `` Gyu ah ah ah ah !! ''''


    I don''t know if it''s Amiel''s scream or the sound emitted by being turned at high speed.


    (Ark can''t stop the magic ... but he can control the movement ...)


    If you can''t stop it, reduce it to a sphere and turn it. The spirit that controls the demon can easily change the brunt of its power.


    "Wow ..."


    Ark laughed when she heard Ellen''s muttering surprise.


    "Well ... good luck ..."


    The gentleness of the arc stroking Ellen''s head made her feel like she was about to break the thread that she was tightening.


    "Thank you, Ark brother ..."


    The others were staring at Ark and Amiel. Seeing the overwhelming power of the arc, he seemed stuck. I don''t want to be disturbed any more. Ellen was tightened to do it now.


    Ark notices Ellen as she changes eyes and turns around Ellen and places her hand on Ellen''s shoulders.


    "Aide ... I''ll do it. Ellen."


    "Yes!"


    It is now time to save the soul that has been dyed by the curse.

 119 Liberation.

    Ellen concentrates on her own power.


    Ellen had unconscious control and her body had not grown, so she could not balance her strength.


    I didn''t know it was the cause, but I fell several times using force. But not this time. My family is on my side.


    I found that Arc was manipulating the surrounding magic elements and pouring them into Ellen to compensate for the lack of power.


    (It''s okay, I can do it...!


    Ellen didn''t realize something when she was using her power to manipulate the elements. It was a natural feeling, but I couldn''t see it.


    (I was able to get mineral information casually. That means he was unconsciously using his power to read information....)


    Ellen subconsciously dealt with electromagnetic waves with a specific wavelength range.


    Perhaps it is too obvious for the Spirit when it comes to the Master''s attributes, and it will slip through.


    Ellen thought that if she could even manipulate electromagnetic waves, she could even get information on the spot.


    People produce weak electricity. Moving your body is also because your brain gives you electrical signals.


    They also spill out on the outside of the body and wrap around the body with an invisible electric veil.


    (There is a quasi-static electric field in people and things. You should be able to read the curse around Amiel as information so that you can read the information.)


    Read the recorded curses of our brothers and treat them as data and erase them.


    (That''s why my mother told me that I am in charge of existence...)


    It is synonymous with the disappearance of a person''s memory if he or she plays with it.


    So don''t forget, try to keep a record in books, stone tablets, etc.


    It was an unconscious attempt to escape the fear of disappearance.


    Amiel is almost assimilated to the curse. In other words, if the curse is removed, Amiel herself will not be safe.


    (What a convenient word to purify...)


    That was a convenient word from the goddess''s side. From Amiel''s point of view, Ellen is the goddess of death.


    The fear of erasing the memory of one girl and the resentment of her compatriots.


    Even if they say it''s liberation, Ellen''s intrinsically complicated thoughts don''t disappear.


    But not like this.


    The curse swallows the surroundings and turns into a monster tempest.


    Duran was right to leave this disaster, but things got worse than he could have said.


    It is also Ellen''s role as a goddess to free them from captivity.


    Ellen looked at Amiel with determination.


    Ellen releases her power. It appeared as a grain of light, enveloping Amiel. The electromagnetic waves appear to be visible light.


    "Nah, what... nah, nah, nah...!


    Amiel''s voice came from the center of light.


    Giggle!? No....! Giggle! Wow, giggle... giggle!!


    "Kh...."


    Amiel is resisting to use Ellen''s strength.


    Ellen unleashed more power and wrapped Amiel''s curse with particles of light.


    To erase your memory, you need to read the information once. It began with the voices of the brothers'' mourning and led to the memory of Amiel, who was at the heart of it.


    When she realized it, Ellen was in darkness covered in black.


    (... I''ve seen this before)


    The curse was activated when Gadier approached the imperial castle in Templar.


    I remember seeing my compatriots reaching out to Ellen for help as they screamed.


    I had the illusion of watching a movie.


    The souls of our compatriots who have continued to curse and pervert the Templar royal family.


    For some reason, I can''t hear the crying voice that wanted to be released now.


    "Oh... oh... my... my... my... my... my... my... my... my..."


    The voices of his compatriots were slightly heard, reaching for the light to attract them to Ellen''s power.


    The hands of the souls shaped like black skeletons of darkness were stretched desperately to grasp the light that Ellen emitted.


    ...... Gaeri...... n......


    As if attracted to the crying voice, the light approached the darkness and wrapped it up.


    Then, the darkness diminishes and becomes a grain, as if it were integrated with the light, and fades away again and again.


    "Oh... oh..."


    I found that the light was gentle, pale, and disappeared in darkness.


    You can see that the whirlwinding curse is gradually decreasing.


    The lumps of darkness that swirled around Amiel were resolved one after the other, and Ellen saw what was left at the end.


    There''s something I''ve been looking for all along.


    My mother''s warmth, which was supposed to always be next to her, turned away from her eyes and kept lying to herself that it was warm.


    It was that hateful man, and my mother was the victim.


    It is the fault of those around it. I can''t help it. It''s not my fault.


    If you hate them, it''s not my fault. You can get out of here and return to a happy family...


    Memories of a long time ago, searching by hand.


    A warm, wrapped memory of that time.


    Ogaah...... various...... koh......?


    "What''s the matter, um...?


    Amiel''s soul was blurred by the curse.


    I''m still looking for a family and I''m desperately reaching out.


    "Why...?"


    Did Amiel have to be pushed into this situation?


    Amiel''s memory is flowing into Ellen.


    It was because I was small that I was like Rafilia when my mother was everything in the world of family.


    Agile hated her selfish behavior, and the more Sauvier struck, the more she recognized Amiel as an enemy.


    Agile taught me that this was natural and normal, so she couldn''t judge Amiel.


    It has been distorted so far because of the incorrect common sense that has been interrupted.


    I''ve come this far for the convenience of a selfish adult.


    Ellen couldn''t stop crying, knowing that Amiel had called Rover his "father" because he had been so caught up in Agile since he was a little girl.


    Amiel realized that she simply wanted love for Ellen from Rover and Origin from her family.


    "She just wanted love from her family...!!


    That''s it. Duran got me there.


    Ellen can''t stop crying.


    It was because of the affection received from Lovell and the others that Amiel felt that the treatment she was receiving was difficult.


    I know Ellen doesn''t deserve sympathy and pity.


    Ellen brutally wiped her tears and turned her hands toward Amiel.


    Along with Amiel''s hard memory, he tried to free everything.


    "Oh, but, ah... Za, ma...?


    Amiel said so and reached out to Ellen.

 120 Lost scream.

    Ellen was stunned when she saw her little hand stretched towards her.


    Amiel''s soul, which had shrunk to the size of a baby, did not even hold the prototype of the base.


    Amiel''s hands were pure white, like a doll made of ceramics. Fragments collapsed from the edges, and there were large cracks everywhere.


    I wonder if the part that had been eroded by the curse was released, or if it cut off Amiel''s soul.


    It resembles the skeletons of the cursed compatriots I saw in the past, but I didn''t feel the fear because they were pure white.


    Tears spilled from Amiel''s cavity and eyes, and she was desperately reaching for Ellen.


    "Ogah, ah... Za, ma..."


    "... I''m not your mother."


    Ogaah...... various......? Chi, but... uhh...?


    "No, no..."


    When I heard it was different, Amiel''s eyes began to shed tears again.


    "Ogaa, Zama... Dogo... Zari, Ji...!"


    "....."


    "Ghi, ru... ggi... wow..."


    Amiel''s voice was gradually decreasing. Your body is collapsing.


    Together with Amiel''s tears, she disappeared into light.


    Voices that resonate directly into the brain. The voice of a small child crying when one is afraid.


    Amiel''s body, which had been properly exposed to the effects of the vortexing magic elements, had deteriorated and was nowhere to be found.


    Only the pure white thoughts that were the essence of Amiel''s soul remained here.


    The remaining soul fragments echoed desperately for her mother and struck Ellen in the chest.


    Where is the difference between Amiel, who listened properly to Agile and stepped out of the way, and Raphilia, who noticed it on the way?


    Raphilia now smiles with her new family, who has become loved by everyone.


    But if Raphilia hadn''t noticed, she might have been the same as Amiel.


    "Why, just this kid...."


    He did say terrible things to Gadier and felt angry that he had just burned his surroundings.


    Amiel was frustrated when she tried to steal Rover.


    But now that I had heard Amiel''s true feelings, the anger that I felt at that time had turned into sadness.


    I''m sure there are circumstances in each family, but now that I heard Amiel''s innocent thoughts, Ellen''s heart was shaken.


    "Zabi, Jiji... Zabi... Ogabruise..."


    Just the voice of a little kid crying over and over again.


    Would it suffice to erase this grief as a goddess?


    What is different from the crying voice of a lost little child?


    Ellen stretched her hand toward the stretched hand of Amiel.


    The whirlpool of darkness was purified by Ellen''s power and filled with light.


    Arc changed from his usual neat expression and watched for any abnormalities in Ellen''s power with a serious look.


    Ellen didn''t notice, but there were a few great spirits waiting over the forest, including a crew of spiritual fangs, headed by Richter, to assist Ellen.


    I can tell from the sky that Ellen used her power as a goddess. Richters watched silently as the light overflowed from the middle of the forest.


    Even though the great spirits are gathered here, there is no other way to deal with the curse of the amplified Templar royal family but Arc.


    But somehow, the goddesses ordered me to wait nearby.


    Richmond and his compatriots watched in silence as their souls were purified from the sky and ascended to heaven.


    It''s kind of complicated.


    Austol, the chief of spiritual fangs next to Richard, murmured. Those who knew at that time had no intention of forgiving the Templar royal family who massacred the spirits.


    But it is also true that I did not think that the souls of my compatriots would be distorted so far.


    In addition, it is still shallow to think about human beings, such as using the curse to disable and abduct the queen''s husband, Rover.


    "Double goddess should have seen this. What comes from our actions and what we try....."


    Austol also wrinkled between his eyebrows on the side where Richard said bitterly.


    "Everything about keeping Brother Ark captive, the genocide of the spirits, the turning of the souls of our compatriots into a curse... if Mother were the father''s constraint to create a new goddess and awaken her power..."


    Double goddesses should have known this future because they could see everything.


    Regarding the genocide of the spirits, the great spirits at that time had stopped at the Origin, saying that they could have avoided it if the Goddesses had taught it to Origin in advance.


    The Origin was not taught anything by the Goddesses. That meant that the goddesses could not teach even if they knew.


    Goddess also has limitations. There''s nothing the goddesses can do about it, so there''s nothing they can do about it. The Great Spirits had no choice but to mourn the sacrificed compatriots.


    Well then, you said you needed all of these.


    "Otherwise, Brother Rover, who was dying of Monster Tempest, would never come to the Spirit Realm. That way, Ellen won''t even be born, will she?


    While floating in space, Richard and the head of the Spiritual Fang had a steep face.


    Everything was connected because of the sacrifices of our compatriots.


    Ellen was born and awakened as a goddess.


    Some of my compatriots may have been sacrificed for this, but I also felt very honoured in my role as a spiritual.


    The same thought seemed to be true of Austol, who whispered as he gazed at the rising light and said, "Wasn''t their screaming for nothing?"


    "Ellen, who knew the truth about the curse, said to her mother:�� I want to hear the wishes of my fellow countrymen who remain in captivity, rather than the spirits who live now than humans ��...."


    "... seems like a princess."


    If Ellen knew the truth, she would cry.


    "Why don''t you tell Ellen?


    "I''m not saying that. But that princess is going to know for herself."


    "Ah... that''s exactly what Ellen is like."


    A precarious, eye-catching, heartless little goddess.


    When angry, he does so much as he can''t help himself, but in the end, he never forgets mercy.


    "I hope there''s nothing..."


    Richard smiled bitterly, surprised by the words that came out of his mouth.


    It seemed to be the same in Austol, laughing "ahaha".


    "The princess will do something soft at the end ~"


    "... hmm?


    Maybe that''s why the goddesses told me to wait.


    When I thought about it, the two of us became worried about Ellen.


    "I wonder if it''s okay...."


    "Well, that''s all I have to do..."


    Both of them, driven by anxiety, made their way to other spiritual fang members.


    I don''t know if the hunch came true, but two great beings suddenly appeared on Richmond''s side.


    "Ha!?"


    I can''t help being surprised. Val and Vale were in a hurry to move on.


    Both goddesses hurried towards Ellen. In that unusual manner, Richmond followed the goddesses.


    "Ellen, no! That soul must be cleansed!


    "Don''t pick broken souls!


    The goddesses shouted at Ellen.


    But it was too late.

 121 Soul selection.

    Ellen gently wrapped her small hand in front of her.


    "... oh, my...?


    "I''m not your mother. I''m sorry. �� We''ve all been cleansed. You want to come with me?


    I''m sure you can still understand a little of this word. Amiel was upset when she heard Ellen''s words.


    "... I, I, I, Guji... Min, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I..."


    "Yeah."


    "Ghi... minh, nnh... ghh, ghh..."


    "Yeah."


    "Uhh... uhh... Zari, Zari, Jinji... Min, no, no..."


    "... yeah"


    Perhaps the words that shouted to disappear were words that caused much grief.


    The only thing a girl could have done was shake the country because there was still Helgner behind it.


    Amiel''s grief and hatred were exploited, pushing her to a point where she couldn''t turn back.


    Wada, Gujitsu...... everybody, it''s so tight...... Ogaah...... various, too......?


    Huh?


    "Ogaa, Zama, Wada, Guji, Gira...."


    "Amiel...."


    Uhhh, ahhh......


    Crying with sorrow and regret.


    I don''t know how Agile felt about Amiel, but I felt that Ellen knew where the curse was because Amiel had synchronized with it so far.


    (Perhaps Agile told me that she had no heart, and the curse and Amiel''s feelings were assimilated....)


    The cry of sorrow of the curse overlapped with that of Amiel now.


    Ellen didn''t know, but Gadier''s curse was being purified because Gadier''s thoughts and curse were in harmony.


    With one thought, the power of the curse changes so much.


    "If you miss me so much, I''ll stay with you."


    "... I, J...?


    Amiel forgot to cry because she was too surprised by Ellen''s words, and looked a little gloomy.


    "Yeah, together. I''m a spirit, so I can stay with you forever. Everyone is no longer purified... why don''t we stop resenting those who aren''t here? Otherwise, you''ll always be sad."


    ��������


    "If you''re so sad, it''s only natural that you can''t forget it right away. But you''re tired, right? Sleep a little and I''ll be by your side when you wake up."


    "Hey, are you there...?


    "I''m here. Together forever."


    Ijjo......


    "Yeah. With me."


    Ellen gently attracted Amiel''s soul while being careful not to break any more.


    Slowly, surrounding Amiel''s soul with both hands, Amiel said.


    ...... Ah, but...


    Amiel said so with a tearful voice.


    The broken soul of Amiel is shabby.


    Ellen used her powers as a goddess to protect Amiel''s soul from further destruction.


    (... now I know. My mother chose my soul.)


    Maybe Ellen''s behavior was unconscious.


    Still, I thought that the meaning of choosing a soul as a goddess was vague.


    Origin would have hugged Ellen''s soul with love all the time.


    "Ogah, ah... Za, ma..."


    Amiel leaned toward Ellen, like a baby who leaned toward her for her mother''s warmth.


    Let us weep sadly, and remain by our side until the tears wither away.


    When you''re lonely, cry, and stay by your side until your voice is gone.


    Without knowing that this was the goddess''s choice, Ellen embraced Amiel''s soul inside herself.


    When the surrounding light subsided, Ellen was the only one standing there.


    Everything''s gone. The whirlpool of darkness, Amiel, and nowhere.


    The only thing that remained was that Amiel had left a trail of violent claws all over the woods and trees.


    "... what do you mean?"


    Duran, who was watching the whole thing, raised his faint voice and began to move slowly around, as if he had returned to me happily.


    I remember the illusion that time had stopped.


    Because when I couldn''t believe what was happening in front of me right now, both R��hl and Laure were stunned.


    The princess cleansed them......!


    Lorelei burst into tears, caring about her puzzled feelings without knowing what was happening.


    "Ellen, good luck."


    The word of Arc reaches Ellen.


    Ellen replied "Yes" to Ark thinking of the soul in her chest.


    Princess, thank you very much for being safe.


    "Thank you, Hauser and the others. I''m sorry I couldn''t. Is my father safe?


    Yes, you''re safe.


    "I''m glad..."


    When Rover was safe, Ellen lowered her chest.


    However, the tears of grief spilled out of Ellen''s chest.


    Princess!?


    Hose panicked at Ellen''s tears.


    Ellen did not wave, but rushed to the side of the fallen Gadier.


    Gadier''s cheeks, with her eyes shut, fell into tears.


    "Gadier....."


    Gadier''s chest is moving slightly, but she won''t be able to move.


    Even though I knew that, I couldn''t help but wonder what to do.


    Everyone was staring at Ellen''s back to see her grief.


    At that time, there was a lively voice from the sky.


    "It''s too late!"


    "Ellen! Why did you choose a broken soul ~!?"


    The appearance of Vale and Vale brings out the surroundings.


    Hose had an obviously disgusting face and quickly metastasized and disappeared. Apparently, they took a distance.


    Yes, Megami.


    The words of Arc surprised Duran, his escort, and even R��hl.


    "Ellen! You can''t pick a broken soul!


    "No! This is the Goddess''s constraint...! I can''t see what''s at stake. It''s really inconvenient!


    Vaur shouted as he saw everything.


    It seems that the Goddess is constrained and cannot interfere with matters concerning herself.


    Val had been watching Ellen with Val until now due to his father''s constraints, but he didn''t think Ellen would make a choice at the end.


    "Ellen herself decided it, so you couldn''t see it... Ellen was able to interfere with my power... but how does it really work?


    Ellen plays the trick of even slipping through the constraints of the goddess when Aria pleads not guilty.


    It seems that Val remembers that time when two goddesses leaned their necks.


    "Well, there''s nothing I can do about it."


    "I see. That''s it, this is it. We have to hurry."


    Suddenly Vaud and Val said so and switched. He waved his hand glistening towards the sky.


    "Hey, there you are, right? Get him out of here!


    Val screams at the Richts who were waiting in the air.


    Richmond and the others who came down in a hurry looked suspicious and couldn''t help but notice Ellen''s concern.


    She glanced at Ellen, who was crying, with both goddesses in sight.


    I understand Ellen is worried, so please take her to the Spirit Castle as soon as possible.


    "Yes, I have to reward you."


    When I was told that it was Obo-chan, Rich wrinkled between her eyebrows. "That''s it," he shouted, looking at the point where Vale pointed out.


    Vaur is pointing to Gadier.


    Only Austol came to Gadier with disgusting Lichts on his ass, who realized that he was the royal family of Templar.


    "Ah...."


    When Gadier was taken, she was upset and unexpectedly covered herself with shelter.


    Austol puts his hand on Ellen''s head and tells her to rest assured.


    "Goddess Double is going to reward the boy. Then you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Eh...? Are you relieved...?


    Ellen, confused by tears, smiled like Val and Val were merciful.


    "Yes, well done, Ellen. If it''s you, I''ll take care of it."


    "I could see this happening. That''s why I was insured. It''s okay."


    "... insurance... is Gadier going to survive?


    "Fufufu"


    "It''s up to you to decide."


    What does it mean when it depends on Gadier?


    Val told the confused Ellen not to wipe away his anxiety.


    "Ellen, do you still have something to say to these kids? Welcome to Spirit Castle when you''re done. Origin will be waiting for you with Rover. I have something important to tell you about that choice and about your future."


    "... yes"


    I''m fine. I''m alive.


    "Yeah, it''s okay."


    "Yes"


    If you ask me that much, I''ll have to leave Gadier to her.


    Seeing Ellen leave Gadier''s side, Austol lifted Gadier up and metastasized and disappeared.


    Richard is stunned that he has kept us waiting to carry him!?.


    (I was told it was okay, I''m alive. It''s okay.....)


    Ellen told herself many times in her heart, and she brutally wiped away her tears.


    Her eyes were red and swollen, but she glanced at Duran.


    "I need to talk to you. King of Helgner"


    Ellen''s low voice shook Duran''s shoulders slightly.


    "... let''s hear it."


    Quickly finish your conversation and return to the Spirit Castle where everyone is waiting.

 122 Ales wish.

    It was when Ellen tried to open her mouth while staring at Duran.


    Princess, wait! Duran''s not bad!


    Laure jumped out of R��hl''s arm and stood between Ellen and Duran.


    Ale, who was looking at it, also jumped out of Duran''s arm and stood next to Laure.


    "Princess... it''s not bad for Laure either. It''s all my fault...."


    That''s what Ale, who was in charge of the day, cried against Laure.


    "Onee-sama...?


    "... what do you mean?


    Ellen tried to contain her anger and responded calmly, but she froze.


    Besides, too much anger around Ellen, bees and electrons are causing friction and spreading sparks.


    Lorelei and the others who were watching were shaking their bodies with their pale faces.


    "Ellen, relax."


    "Ah."


    Ark, who noticed that the magic around Ellen was causing an anomaly, hugged Ellen from behind to calm her down.


    He was held by one arm of Arc and forced to change his gaze.


    Ellen blinked at the sudden event and looked at Arc''s face in front of her.


    Arc smiled at Ellen.


    Arc Niisama


    "Ellen, it doesn''t matter what happens."


    ��������


    "I understand. But it''s pretty good."


    With that, Ark gently stroked Ellen''s head.


    Arc has been held captive by humans for 300 years and deprived of his power.


    Even though he was supposed to be the first victim of this series of incidents, Arc never had a grudge against humans.


    "Arc Niisama...."


    Remembering what happened when she was trapped in the academy, Ellen began to cry again.


    Ark noticed that he gently held Ellen''s head and hid her face on his shoulder.


    Other people who saw Ellen crying because of Ellen''s tight shoulders waited silently for her to calm down.


    But Ellen rubbed her eyes violently unless she was crying.


    Licht, who was looking at it, took Ellen''s hand and said, "Don''t rub it."


    "If you make my precious sister cry so much, I will wrap this country in darkness."


    Richard smiled and said something cruel in a light tone.


    Listening to Richter''s words, Laure and Ale said, "Hih! The scream pulled up.


    "I''m in charge of the light. It''s cheap. So stop crying."


    When I heard Richard''s words, Duran and the others seemed to be stunned.


    "Sorry, Ellen. Laure and Ale are my family. If these kids are responsible for all this, can I impose sanctions?


    Master! Please, that''s all...!


    "Don''t take away the light from my country!


    "You did that, didn''t you? You think Ellen and your brother will be forgiven for getting involved?


    Lorelei and Ale, who couldn''t stop shaking with bullets, pulled their hips and slept tightly, and their tails were caught between their crotches.


    The beard is facing backwards, so let''s be quite frightened.


    Rich, who is in charge of light, is a great spirit that is cherished and enshrined by humans after Origin and Double Goddess.


    In churches that believe in goddesses, besides the double goddess, they also believe in light and day.


    Among them were the spirits that were worshipped in the church as spirits that governed the day and protected the temples of the goddesses.


    After listening to Richard''s words and Laure''s, Duran finally understood what he had done. The face gradually turned blue.


    Duran tried to replace Laure, the sister of the Great Spirit of Light, the Lord of Laure.


    Ellen is not a spiritual substitute for Laure.


    He furthermore angered Ellen and made her cry, and realized that he was buying the sacrifices of the great spirits who loved her.


    When he burned the royal family of the cursed Templar and shouted that he was an ally of the Spirit, Duran realized that he was the enemy of the Spirit and was stunned by the magnitude of his deeds.


    "Niisama Richto...."


    Ellen tried to calm down and once she looked up at the sky.


    While blinking his eyes many times, he did a trick so he could catch something, and looked at Rich properly.


    "I''ll say it right. I have to tell you."


    "... is that so?


    "Yes. I just have to use my unconscious powers... Arc, can you hold me like this?


    "That''s good!


    Ark embraced Ellen with joy.


    Mugu


    "I''m already talking to my brother. Around there."


    "Nh, no. I''m sorry."


    "... yes, I''m fine."


    Ellen "fu" exhales like a deep breath.


    Saved by the usual interaction, Ellen noticed that her heart was slightly calm and moving violently.


    My family is by my side. That alone saved me a lot.


    When Ellen turned her face toward the elephant, she wondered if the elephant with eyes was scared and turned her hair upside down.


    Ellen talked to Ale again.


    "What''s your fault?


    Wow, the straw...


    The surroundings were quiet enough to hear the sound of Ale swallowing his saliva.


    With Ellen throwing straight at her and her surrounding eyes scared, Ale talked about the beginning of the matter.


    Wasawaha...... I was worried about Laure, who''s been alone forever......


    Day and night. Even though she was supposed to be a pair of spirits, her sister was evaded by humans only for the reason of night.


    The human avoided Laure simply by saying that her hair was black. Night is the time to heal the weary in the day. Laure said that she was in charge of healing, but humans hated her sister because of her appearance and assumption. "


    Next to that, she festivaled Ale with white hair as a goddess''s servant and was pulled away.


    Wasawa is a spiritual pair with Laure. We can''t do anything unless we''re together. However, it has nothing to do with it. It''s just the look of it... my naughty little sister...!


    I guess you remember what happened back then. Her angry ears became so crazy that her hair stood upside down.


    "... that''s when the person who loved Lorelei appeared... he named himself Lulu."


    The name of the Herghner kingdom''s ancestors.


    It turned out that R��hl and Duran, who share the same name, took a breath.


    After the moon passed and Laurel and Rule split up... I was worried about Laurel who was left alone... and I asked the goddess to summon Rule''s soul that had returned to heaven.


    R��hl''s reincarnation was a wish of Alle.

 123 The beginning and the end of everything.

    When she heard the words of Ale, Laure couldn''t help but be scared.


    Onee-sama... put Lulu''s soul...?


    "... I asked the queen. I want Laurel to meet Ryul...."


    That being said, Ellen had a question.


    Even a soul ascending to heaven can tell.


    Unexpectedly, the goddess told me about it.


    "I know, as long as I have a contract with the Spirit."


    "If you connect with the Spirit, you will benefit a little? The same goes for the human soul. It takes time to get back to heaven."


    "It takes time...?


    "I wonder what to say. Everything in this world is made of magic elements, right? Unlike humans and animals, spirits have different concentrations of magin."


    Magic elements are so-called powers. The more powerful the Great Spirit is. I wonder if the concentration means it''s that strong.


    "May I sort it out a little?


    Fine.


    Val readily agreed to Ellen''s puzzling question.


    "Does man''s soul return to heaven when he dies?


    "Don''t, don''t, uh, climb up."


    Vaud taught me how to supplement Ark''s traceable explanation.


    "I''ll go into a little more detail. Everything about animals, plants and spirits, not just humans, is made from magin if you''re in this world. So if you die, you go back to magic and go up to heaven."


    "Yes, that''s the constraint."


    "So, what happens next to the magic elements that return to heaven?


    "We merge into the circulation of the magic that supports this world and descend into a new land. It''s a new source of life."


    Having heard that, Ellen was convinced.


    "I told you earlier that the concentration is different, but the concentration of spiritual magic elements takes time to disperse because of the concentration... is that OK?


    "That''s right, Ellen!


    Well done, Val and Val clapped their hands and praised Ellen.


    "The density means that the power that is gathering is also strong... Did you follow the remnants of that power to identify Mr. Ryul''s soul?


    Yes, I see. The Queen searched for the soul of Ryul, dyed from the power of the straw into the power of the pair. "


    Laure, who broke up with Rule, kept Rule''s will alive.


    And he watched over the children of Ryul alone, and swore to protect the land.


    But he seemed to miss me somewhere.


    At that time, the straw was already surrounded by the temple. Covering my Lorelei, man tries to hunt her down with his own imagination. That''s why I chose not to let Laure get hurt... "


    Onee-sama......


    Laure also wanted to go to the side of the alley, but she couldn''t help but hesitate to go to the side of the alley with no strength.


    Lorelei, who had continued to do terrible things to humans, had to be alert to humans other than R��hl and his descendants.


    I didn''t think it would have been good to tell Richard, but at the time, even if it was a spirit, it was quite weak, and since it was further separated from the pair, it was no different from just a long-lived cat.


    Over the last few hundred years, Laure and Ale finally said they had gained strength.


    That''s why Ale went to wish for the Spirit Castle with the Origin if he had to.


    When Ellen heard what happened, she thought, "Please wait a moment."


    Ellen repeatedly recalled what Ale had said in her head.


    (Something is caught...)


    From what Ellen herself called "selection," I wonder if the goddess can touch people''s souls.


    (Why did Mother help you find Lyul''s soul and reincarnate...?


    With that in mind, Ellen noticed haha.


    It wasn''t the answer I had in mind, but I felt that another part was connected.


    The fact that R��hl''s soul is thick because it was contracted with Laure means that it still affects the mother or the fetus.


    "Is that why Mr. R��hl returned to his ancestors?


    "Eh!?"


    Suddenly staring at Ellen, R��hl jumped his shoulders too far in surprise.


    "What''s going on?"


    Duran must have been worried about that. Unexpectedly, the question came to my mouth.


    "If it''s a soul that retains Lorelei''s power, it''s also strong. Its strength is the strength of the magic element. Man''s body is influenced by magic elements. It was Lorelei who gave birth to Mr Lulu with blonde hair."


    "My hair...."


    Really!?


    Laure couldn''t hide her surprise.


    It was easy to think that because it was simply the soul of Lulu, it might have been returned to its ancestors, but there was a good reason.


    R��hl''s hair color described the strength of the bond that had sprouted between the Spirit and man.


    "The colour of that damned hair traitor is the influence of Lorelei...!?


    Duran''s expression was filled with sadness.


    Because I admired Lorelei and believed in "black," I must mourn knowing that the proof of my bond with Lorelei is "the money of the traitor."


    But Laure disagreed unexpectedly.


    Duran! Golden hair is not a traitor!


    "Nah...."


    I betrayed him a few generations ago!


    Duran was surprised, as were his guards and R��hl.


    A few generations ago, Hergunner had a terrible dispute over the succession to the throne.


    That''s when the color of the hair determined the inheritance. I kept shouting, "Stop the stray!"


    I don''t want the descendants of R��hl to think that way. But things got too serious, and the gold-haired family was taken somewhere.


    It wasn''t you who banished me because it wasn''t the same color as the straw! The Templars didn''t do anything wrong!


    "Nh... hmm..."


    Why do humans stick to color! I hate strays!


    But Laure cried out that she was very sad because she admired her color.


    "The Templar royal family... aren''t they traitors?


    The chaotic Duran muttered the visionary Vaud.


    "If your ancestors weren''t of the same color as Lorelei, they threw out a message that we should look for spirits of the same color."


    "Oh, that''s right. So I went to the hills where there was a lot of witness information about the spirits, and I really tried to find them."


    The goddess murmured when she remembered that.


    Duran had a headache or wrinkles between his eyebrows and held his temples with one hand when he was told that there was a misunderstanding between Helgner and Temple.

 124 Ellens anger.

    The beginning of the incident was the treatment of those born of golden hair among the royal families born in Helgner.


    In this kingdom with a strong spiritual faith, the man who made a covenant with the spirits shall be king. There was such a rule.


    The kings of the generations after R��hl were dyed in the same colour as Laure, so they repeated the marriage from the brunette to the man with black hair, and dyed the colour of his hair from gold to black.


    It took many years for humans to realize that those protected by Lorelei, the black cat, were born with black hair.


    But those with golden hair are born.


    Those with no black hair said that they were not under Laure''s protection or qualified for it.


    "The gold-haired royals banished without Lorelei''s protection, mistakenly abandoned by Lorelei, demanded a new spirit. And then there was someone who really made the deal."


    "No way... did you call the Templar royal family a traitor because of that?


    "Ellen, you''re right. She cried out that she had betrayed Laure by turning to another spirit. It was convenient for you to say goodbye."


    That''s what Vaur said, shrugging his shoulders.


    Val is stunned that "human beings are really convenient."


    "They''re traitors," reported the Royal of Helgner, who feared that Lorelei would give up his love for the banished royal family.


    Lorelei could not say anything more when he heard that those who had admired him had left under him and made a covenant with a new spirit in a new land.


    That''s how Helgner''s royals put themselves on the shelf, telling the story of convenience for generations to come.


    However, since the monster tempest 200 years ago, rumors have spread that the Templar royal family has been unable to make a contract with the Spirit.


    Some of them were monster tempests because the royal family of Tempar angered the spirits.


    In this, the fact that a few years ago the royal family of Templar bought the wrath of the Spirit and was cursed came to light.


    The neighboring country confirmed the conveniently altered history.


    However, on the other hand, there was an incident that could have shaken the country eighteen years ago. The royal family gave birth to a man with golden hair.


    The father, the king, and the side room had black hair. The gold-haired son, who was not to be born, was said to be an evil man.


    And twelve years ago, an incident finally happened.


    Along with the gold-haired child, there was a obituary that the king and his side room had died in an accident. That''s when Laure disappeared.


    Rumors spread that Duran had become a young king under the hereditary system, but that he had lost the protection of the Spirit.


    The kingdom of Helgner has been stinking ever since the birth of a gold-haired child who could not have been born.


    And even though Lorelei is no longer appearing, next door in Templar, she even appears as a hero contracted with the Great Spirit.


    I love spirits so much, why is there no spirits on our side?


    Such public dissatisfaction was all over Duran.


    Where to point the spear. The cursed Templar royalty is conveniently next door.


    The situation must have been convenient for Duran to turn his people''s grievances towards you.


    "This country has long been pushing all the inconveniences next to it."


    Vaur''s words weigh differently because he sees everything.


    He was pointing at Duran as telling the truth.


    ��������


    Duran was silently listening with wrinkles between his eyebrows, but here he finally opened his mouth.


    "But Tembar imprisoned the Great Spirit for many years, and continued to do terrible things against the Spirit. It is true that the result was a curse."


    You must have known Templar''s affections with grass. Or maybe I asked Amiel directly.


    In Duran''s words, Ellen answered expressively, "Yes."


    "We have been with Lorelei for many years. For us who believe in the Spirit, what is wrong with Templar as the enemy who does such a thing?


    Ellen told Duran that the enemy of the Spirit was our enemy.


    "Niisama Arc''s confinement and Templar''s curse... are none of your business in the first place."


    "Nh...."


    "This is between us spirits and the Templar royal family. Why are you trying to squeeze out from the side?


    As Ellen said so clearly, the goddesses shouted in a yellow voice, "Yikes!"


    "I''ll tell you how good it feels! That''s Origin''s kid!


    "I''ll say it clearly enough to feel good! That''s Rover''s kid!


    Ellen said indifferently to Duran, as if she didn''t see the excitement of the goddesses.


    "I would say that I am an ally of the Spirit, but can I call it an ally when I ignore Lorelei''s feelings and push my feelings to the detriment of Lorelei''s loved ones?


    From Laure''s point of view, Duran could have bitten Laure.


    Laure didn''t know why Duran did such a thing. Rather, he felt betrayed by Duran.


    That''s why Laurel disappeared with her to protect her.


    "No way... no way..."


    Even though Laure believed that she had betrayed herself, she didn''t think she was the one who had betrayed her.


    Duran''s voice came up and I found him upset.


    "It''s all convenient for me to say it''s for the spirits. You say that you are with the Spirit, but you only think about using it."


    "That''s not true! I''ve always admired Lorelei, why shouldn''t Lorelei choose me!


    I wonder if Duran''s words are true. That''s why Laure and Ale are covering for Duran.


    Princess, please stop blaming Duran. It''s no wonder Duran was distorted. Punish me. "


    As she cried, Ale lowered her head to Ellen.


    It was Duran who was upset with the look.


    "Hmm, why did you...?"


    "I think Lorelei''s interest was supposed to come to you because she took the opportunity."


    No, no! Straw, straw, straw, straw. I saw Duran too nostalgic.... "


    ��������


    Looking at Laure and Ale, Duran is stunned.


    The Spirit, whom he had admired for many years, was about to bow his head to Ellen and beg for forgiveness for himself.


    "So Laure''s thoughts deserve to be taken away? You want me to sacrifice my father? You''re going to hunt down Amiel, who had nothing to do with it... and tell him that it''s only natural that Gadier should be dead?


    Also, bees and sparks scatter around Ellen.


    Looking at it, Arc shouted, "Ah."


    "Ellen, good."


    Arc is in a hurry to change the concentration of magic around him so that sparks don''t scatter, but Ellen''s anger seems to be winning.


    Looking at Ellen''s anger, the goddesses said, "Oh my...?" confused.


    Ellen was angrier than she could imagine, so the goddesses looked at each other.


    "Do you really think you can easily decide the value of your surroundings and seduce your father... and then apologize?


    For Ellen, the events and circumstances of Duran''s life are irrelevant.


    The family was involved and those around them were unjustly injured.


    Whatever the reason, it wasn''t forgivable to Ellen.


    Ellen can''t bear to be hurt by her family and others around her.


    "Ellen...?


    Val is confused.


    That was supposed to mean that Ellen was smiling with cold enough to cool down.


    "Know the pain of being taken from someone you care about."


    That''s what Ellen said and used his strength.

 125 The meaning of acquittal.

    Ellen has previously interfered with Val''s guilty plea.


    The experience of that time and the newly acquired power of purification. And I used the curse that I read in reverse.


    "Gh, ghhhhh!


    Duran screamed and squeezed his right arm.


    Suddenly, the guards surrounded Duran and said, "Your Majesty!" He''s in a hurry.


    The people around me don''t know what''s going on.


    Duran couldn''t hide his confusion over the sudden and intense pain in his right arm.


    As I stared at my right arm, I found that the wound on the right arm, which had been burned by the dark tentacles, was dark and discolored, spreading rapidly.


    "That''s right, that arm... when you shielded yourself!


    When Laure screamed, she also noticed.


    "Oh no... the strays must have blown it up...!


    The dark tentacle wound that Laure and Ale blew together was spreading to Duran''s right arm as if the curse were back.


    The tentacle was wrapped around a black thorn that was like a thorn and wrapped around his right arm.


    The pot was familiar in shape. Val''s guilty plea.


    "Goddess''s Guilty Plea!?"


    "No way!?"


    Val was stunned. Did Vaughn plead guilty? Asked Val, he shook his head and denied that it wasn''t me.


    Duran looked at Ellen with dismay when he heard him plead not guilty.


    Val''s acquittal is such that the opposite sex will no longer be able to approach the infidel, but Ellen used the mechanism to keep a specific opponent away.


    Oh no......


    Laure noticed something and trembled.


    Blue Laure stared at Duran, and Duran struggled with Ellen''s words "someone important": "No way..."


    "Lorelei....!


    Duran! Stay away from me!


    Duran looked desperately at Laure''s sudden refusal.


    "Why... why not! The curse must have been purified by the princess...!


    Ellen quietly opened her mouth to answer the words of Ale.


    "Mother searched for the soul of Mr. R��hl, which was connected to Lorelei''s power."


    Ellen''s eyes were still cold, looking at Duran.


    "That means the magic elements have information. Val, I burned Lorelei''s intel to match onee-sama''s power."


    Isn''t this... a curse for Duran?


    "No, it''s not."


    Ellen categorically denied it, but Lorelei looked at Duran''s right arm incredibly.


    "Lorelei....."


    The guards can''t hide their confusion from Duran, who has changed his attitude to the present.


    Double goddesses said in a bright tone around her confused about what had happened.


    "Ellen did me a favor and pleaded guilty!


    "How did you do that, Ellen? Wow!"


    Goddess constraint cannot interfere with the power of other goddesses.


    Although this should be absolute, Ellen slips through and uses her power.


    The Goddess''s constraint seems to be set to not interfere with the power of other goddesses.


    Ellen merely nurtured her power and changed the direction she thought she was going.


    At this time, there was a vague understanding that the power could be manipulated by replacing information, but including this time of purification, it changed to conviction.


    Vale sees the future, worried about why Ellen dared to target Laure alone.


    Vaud, who knew why, said, "I see..."


    "It''s still Ellen. It''s not biased against humans or spirits."


    "Really. It feels good to be clear."


    Only the Goddess and the Spirit understood the situation. After that, Lulu opened her mouth, which had been kept quiet until now.


    "I''m sorry, um... what did you do to my brother...?


    When asked by fearful R��hl, Ellen stared coldly at Duran and replied, "I just kept him away."


    Looking at Laure''s attitude, who shouted to stay away, the surroundings quickly realized that the subject was Laure, but they didn''t seem to conceal the confusion as to whether it was just that.


    However, the disturbances spread to the guards, including Duran.


    "Hee, you have to get close to Lorelei....?


    The King rejected by Laure, the symbol of the country.


    If the church and the people knew that he had angered the goddess and been directly acquitted, Duran would be condemned to death, or often banished.


    Until then, Helgner''s kingdom admired the Spirit, and the strong admired Laure.


    "Nah... oh, my God..."


    Organs, the guard, lamented with pessimism.


    Outside the mosquito net, the two goddesses said in a bright voice.


    "Looks like we''re done with the butt, so I''ll be going home first. I''ll be waiting for you at the Spirit Castle."


    "Yes, Ellen. Good day."


    That''s what the goddesses said and then they metastasized and disappeared.


    "Come on, let''s go home. I''m worried about your brothers, Rover."


    "... yes"


    The moment Ellen nodded to Richard''s words, he transitioned to the Spirit Castle with Ark.


    Van also brought Khai to the Van Krift realm.


    Lorelei and Ale, R��hl and Duran were all left.


    Duran, squatting with Ellen''s guilty right arm in his arms, does not move with daze.


    "... brother"


    When R��hl spoke quietly to Duran, he raised his head slowly and looked at R��hl.


    "You should thank Ellen for all this."


    "What...?


    Duran gets angry in an instant. The guards behind him stared at Ryul with a lethal eye.


    "It was still ominous. You are harmful to His Majesty.....!


    Organs held his sword and pointed it toward R��hl, and Thiots jumped out in front of R��hl, causing tension in the field at once.


    Stop it!


    Laure shouted and Duran and Organs shook Bikri''s shoulders.


    The princess didn''t just do it....!


    Why did Ellen confine herself to Duran and plead not guilty to Laure?


    "I didn''t expect you guys to need us so long... I''m sorry..."


    That''s what Laure said and she shed tears.


    "Lorelei....."


    Laure was only seen in the framework of this country, and in strong terms, of the descendants of R��hl.


    I admired Lorelei and did not realize the meaning of her strong desire to appear before the king.


    Duran''s sins are great. And I''m not scared. It is easy in the Lord''s hands to close this country to darkness. I didn''t want you to do that.... "


    "The Great Spirit waited in the sky to destroy this country."


    Unbelievably, there were wrinkles between Duran''s eyebrows.


    "What...?


    "Niisama, you''ve made Ellen... so angry with the goddesses."


    Makes someone so angry that they shouldn''t put their hands out.


    Thank you for putting out your hand on the daughter of the goddess standing at the top of the spirits, even if there was only life.


    "I was rejected by Lorelei....!


    As Duran shouted, R��hl''s inner wrath exploded.


    "You took my father and my mother from me! You took everything from me one after the other, and you just took it from me!


    "Nah...."


    "All you have to do is learn with yourself the pain that Ellen told you to take away! How painful it is to be deprived�� you should know the pain of others!


    R��hl grabbed Laure and told him to go to Tiots.


    When Thiots asks Ale to relocate, Duran and his guards are the only ones left.


    Duran remembered the change of the king of Tempar.


    After being retaliated against by the Spirit Princess, Ravisel is said to have become very generous.


    (It''s not that easy, it''s....)


    Blue Duran found himself already surrounded by cliffs.


    If you make one step wrong from this scene, it''s only "death."


    Led by the goddess of the world, there is an illusion that the great spirits are looking around us.


    It is implicitly said that the neck can be mowed at any time.


    Furthermore, the number of necks is not necessarily one.


    Ravisel must have felt the same way after being retaliated against.


    I just despised him for his appearance.


    I touched the scales of the goddess and learned my foolishness.


    Ravisel had to survive.

 126 What it means to select a soul.

    Upon returning to the Spirit Castle, Ellen noticed the presence of Rover standing in front of the water mirror.


    There was also the Origin sitting in the chair and the Double Goddess who had returned earlier.


    Ellen!


    Ellen, who saw Rover running, shifted from Ark''s arm to Rover''s face.


    Ellen clutched herself tightly under Rover''s neck.


    "I''m glad I''m safe...!


    "Father....!


    I was embraced in pain. Ellen couldn''t help but squeeze her strength into the arm that was hugging Rover.


    Ellen put a big hand behind her head and kissed her hair.


    From the relief, tears spilled like a weir cut out of Ellen''s eyes.


    Even though she cried earlier, Ellen''s eyes were already bright red.


    "You''re crying so much....."


    My hair stuck to my cheeks because of tears. On Ellen''s exposed cheek, Rover kissed her again.


    Ellen also rubbed her forehead against Rover''s shoulders, as if she was a little tickled.


    You stroke my hair like a rub, and I feel relieved by Rover''s warmth and want to fall asleep unexpectedly.


    I must have been so nervous and tired.


    "Ellen, I still need to talk to you. Are you okay?


    "I''m sorry. I know you''re tired, but try harder."


    The goddess said so, and Ellen raised her face slowly.


    "Yes...."


    "Ellen''s tired!


    Ellen smiled softly and said, "It''s all right," and moved away from Rover''s arm.


    Looking at Ellen as she grew up, Rover stared at Ha and Ellen''s back.


    Rover lowered his arm and grabbed his fist.


    "I need to talk to you as a goddess, so let''s go to my space."


    "I''ll bring you too."


    "Yes, please. Let''s go, Ellen."


    "Yes, yes."


    That''s what Vaud said and Ellen gets nervous.


    What does Vaud mean by space?


    Around Ellen''s confusion, the place that was immediately transferred was a pure white world.


    A floating feeling beneath your feet, an illusion of standing on the water.


    (It''s like Lake Uuni Salt... but there''s nothing here...)


    Looking around, the origin metastasized and hugged Ellen.


    "Welcome home. Good work, Ellen."


    "Mother... Yes, I''m here."


    Smiling, Origin kissed Ellen''s forehead.


    "I heard you chose your soul. I''ll tell you about it."


    "Ha, yes...."


    Soul selection.


    Apparently, he said that he protected Amiel''s soul and took it inside.


    Ellen herself was not aware that she had chosen her soul, but she was worried that she had done something bad.


    Then the goddesses brought Gadier, who was still floating in space.


    Gadier was floating in a large clear balloon with her eyes closed.


    Gadier!


    "Ellen, it''s okay."


    Ellen was in a hurry, but she took a deep breath to calm down after Vaud told her to.


    Gadier gently placed her hand on the sphere that was floating. Looks like the magic of the border.


    "For humans, the Spirit Realm is poisonous with a high concentration of magic elements. This is to protect you from the poison."


    "Really..."


    When I looked at Gadier worried, Val explained.


    "Ellen, you know you''re gonna die like this, right?


    ��������


    I felt my heart was pounding.


    Val panicked when she saw Ellen sneezing and crying.


    "Oh, don''t cry, Ellen. There''s a way to save him."


    "Really...?


    "But it''s up to you to accept that. If you want to live, Ellen will have to be involved in the future."


    "Eh...?


    Ellen can''t hide her confusion.


    "Now I''m asking the great spirits in charge of my dreams to prepare. I''ll explain that, along with your persuasion. We need each other to take it."


    "Ha, yes...."


    "In the meantime, let''s talk about selection."


    So Vaud said, the two goddesses lined up beside Ellen.


    "Ellen, you''ve got a broken soul in you, right?


    "Yes, yes."


    "The goddess chooses a soul and takes it in.��


    "... this is the choice of soul?


    "Yes. I would have liked you to have made your choice with a proper explanation... but Ellen did it before that."


    "Yes... I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay. We didn''t say anything because we thought it was too early."


    "Yes, it is. You don''t have to worry about it."


    The two goddesses laughed laughingly, but the situation was more serious than expected.


    "We will bring our souls into our midst, and bear the next goddess. That''s the choice of soul."


    "Eh...?


    "That''s how Ellen was born."


    Ellen''s thoughts became pure white.


    Is this why Origin knew Ellen from the beginning?


    Ellen unexpectedly looked back at the origin. Origin was smiling.


    "That''s how I chose Ellen."


    "... that''s why you knew I was reborn."


    "Yes, because the memory of that soul would be shackled if it were to be taken inside. But Ellen was born with a memory."


    "Why..."


    "That''s because of Rover."


    Vaud explained it to me with a sigh.


    "Originally, after choosing a soul, it will conceive and give birth. Origin was getting ready for the selection, but before the conception ceremony, I met Rover and Ellen was born."


    "Yes, Ellen was born before the memory of her soul disappeared."


    "What? Huh? Ju, conception...?


    "Oh, that''s not human either. We don''t need men to give birth to goddesses."


    Yeah, I don''t need it.


    "Eh? Yeah!?"


    It was so confusing that Ellen''s head was about to flake.


    The common sense before the rebirth interferes with the reason for this.


    "Eh, wait a minute...! That means I chose my soul....."


    (Pregnancy...?


    When they saw Ellen turning pale, they knew what they were afraid of. The goddesses and Origin laughed funny.


    "It''s okay, Ellen. I won''t. Then Rover will be in trouble."


    "Yes, because that soul is broken."


    "Yeah, because I''m asleep."


    Ahahahahaha was laughing softly, but Ellen couldn''t calm down with her heart pounding.


    "And Ellen protected her soul. So don''t worry, I won''t conceive."


    "Ha, yes...."


    Ellen was too nervous to hold her chest tightly.


    I didn''t think it meant anything like this, even though I chose it without knowing it.


    (Gospel of the Living Goddess... announcement of Maria''s conception...?


    That''s why there is no man god in this world.


    It seems that there are people here to ask in detail, but they said the mysterious words "The world is different."


    (Your head is about to twitch.....)


    I have a slight headache. Ellen was already full.


    "So, Ellen. I''m talking about the soul of choice."


    "Yes...."


    "It''s broken, so it won''t be the next goddess''s vessel."


    "Eh...."


    "I think you''re going to sleep a lot in Ellen. That''s how much the Goddess''s constraint got in my way, and I can''t even see it...."


    "Did I get in the way of giving birth to the next goddess?


    "Well, that''s right...."


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about that because it''s just about us having a baby.


    "Eh...?


    Oh?


    (Something really light...?


    I can''t conceal the surprise in the reply of both goddesses without imagining how difficult it is to get pregnant and have a child.


    "Er... okay...?


    He looks like he doesn''t understand.


    That''s what I was told, and Vaur poked me in the cheek.


    "Oh, really. Well, Ellen has memories and strong human values, so I can''t help it."


    Val pokes me on the other side of the cheek.


    As if she could enjoy the softness of Ellen''s cheeks, she was rubbed from both sides and Ellen was in trouble.


    Onee-sama''s already around.


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    "Really, I''m sorry. Ellen''s cheeks are going to be soft and addictive."


    It will be explained gently, but what Ellen did will be very annoying.


    The choice of this soul also serves as a goddess and supports the world.


    (I can''t help being angry that I did something on my own.....)


    Ellen was supposed to be saved by the presence of the double goddess and Origin, who were watching over her gently.

 127 To save Gadier.

    Well then, it looks like you''re ready, so let''s take care of you next time.


    Vaur said that and slapped both hands. Then, the great spirits that are about to fall asleep in this space transformed and appeared.


    This pyjama... is hard to say, and my head is shaking occasionally.


    I''m yawning, so I guess I''m sleepy anyway.


    This pajama also looks like a sheep''s costume, so I don''t know how it looks. She wore the hood so she didn''t know whether it was a woman or a man.


    "Let me introduce you, Spirit of my dreams, my family. It''s called Doritra."


    The Spirit, called Doritra, raised his right hand to Ellen silently to introduce Vaur.


    Thank you very much.


    As Ellen lowered her head, Doritra also lowered her head imitating Ellen.


    "This child will guide you into your dreams. You can ignore anything they say because you''re a loud kid."


    Doritra raised her right hand silently instead of asking me to leave it to her. However, contrary to his intentions, his face looks very sleepy and half-eyed.


    "... Shut up?


    "She only raps in her dreams. If there''s anything you want to say, it''s in your dreams. Be careful."


    "Eh...?


    How should I be careful about that?


    Ellen was confused, but she was taken into her dreams immediately without telling her.


    The pure white scenery suddenly changed as if the black-and-white noise were running.


    Now I was surprised that my vision was wrapped in darkness, but I realized that Origin wasn''t alone because she put her hands on Ellen''s shoulders.


    "Or, Mother....? This is...."


    "It''s okay, Ellen. Dori took me into your dream."


    At the same time as the smiling voice of Origin, Ellen glowed herself.


    Looking around, both Origin and Double Goddess are shining.


    "Guys! Welcome to my dream, Ellen! Uh-huh!


    Suddenly a bright voice was heard and Ellen''s shoulders trembled.


    Looking at the voice, Doritra, who looked like she was sleeping earlier, had a vibrant face in her dreams, shaking her body from side to side.


    "Hi, it''s Doritra! I''m definitely in Ellen''s dream again... ah!


    "Please hurry up, because Drittle is talking."


    "Ah, such ruthless ~ ~!"


    While Vaud tickled his side a little, Doritra used his magic while laughing and twitching his body.


    As Gadier appeared in front of her, Ellen shouted "Ah."


    Gadier!


    "What... Ellen...?


    Gadier looks at me and is surprised to see Ellen.


    "Why did Ellen... dream this...?


    "In Gadier''s dream, I came to see you."


    When I heard that Ellen was coming to see me, Gadier''s face turned slightly red.


    "What a convenient dream....."


    She covered her face with one hand and Gadier, whose ears became red, was lying down. Unlike Gadier, who was still asleep, the appearance seemed to be normal.


    But reality is cruel. At this time, Gadier''s life was about to end.


    Remembering that, Ellen''s heart began to pour and tears from both eyes.


    "Ellen!?"


    Gadier, surprised by Ellen''s sudden crying, stopped Bikri to get close to Ellen.


    They thought the curse would activate.


    Regardless of Gadier''s hesitation, Ellen ran towards Gadier.


    Ellen slapped Gadier in the stomach in horrible surprise.


    "Ellen!? Why...?"


    Gadier was confused, but it seemed to interpret it as a convenient dream, and she put her hands on Ellen''s shoulders, which were still pounding her stomach, and kept her a little distance.


    When she saw Ellen crying angrily, Gadier roared, "Ugh..."


    "Why did you save me... Hiccup, I shouldn''t have saved you...!


    Looking at Ellen, who was twitching and swallowing, Gadier was stunned at first, but she smiled gently.


    "Is Ellen safe?


    In response to Gadier''s gentle question, Ellen nodded as she wiped her tears.


    "All I can say is that I wanted to help..."


    Ellen burst into tears at Gadier laughing that she was safe.


    Ellen stopped talking. Gadier was puzzled by Ellen, who cried so much that she didn''t know what to do.


    Even though I knew it was a dream, I felt like I shouldn''t touch Ellen, and my hands were floating in the air.


    "First time, Pumpkin. Thank you for saving Ellen."


    "First time, Pumpkin. You''re better than I thought."


    "Eh... ahh, my name is Gadier Lal Tempar."


    Suddenly two women appeared and Gadier''s eyes were opened. However, I don''t know if it is a business that will allow me to grow up, but I am reflectively introducing myself.


    "I know! I don''t know how to be disciplined!"


    "I know. Wow! That''s a good boy."


    Val and Vale stroked Gadier''s head from left to right, laughing funny.


    Since Ellen was crying in the front, it seems that Gadier was pinched and she didn''t know what to do. It was stuck with a kachine.


    "Thank you for helping my daughter. You''re so pure that you don''t think you''re descended from that royal family."


    My daughter. So Gadier screamed without thinking, "Eh."


    "... the queen of spirits, Origin...?


    "Yes, my sisters are on your sides."


    It''s Val.


    It''s Vaur.


    "Guys! Cursed prince! I''m... ah"


    "I''m done with Dritla."


    "Argh! You''re so ruthless..."


    It appears that Vaud has mercilessly begun to dream of Dritra. As soon as she saw Doritra disappearing, Gadier was bluishing, although she didn''t know what it meant.


    He felt instantly that he should not disobey Vaur''s relentlessness.


    "The Queen''s sister... is she a double goddess?


    "Yes, Pumpkin."


    That''s right, Obo-chan.


    Fufufu, Val and Val laughed, and now they rubbed Ellen''s cheek against her.


    "Ellen, don''t cry."


    "Yes, I have to thank you."


    "Ha, yes...."


    Gadier stopped watching Ellen sobbing.


    "It''s not a thank-you. My self-satisfaction....."


    "Still, you saved Ellen. That''s why Ellen served as a goddess."


    "Yeah, that''s right. Thank you for saving Ellen."


    "... thank you, Gadier."


    "Is that so...?


    Ellen thanked her, and Gadier seemed illuminated.


    The air was mild, but the goddesses smiled at Gadier.


    "And if you stay like this, you die."


    "Yeah, you''re not going to die like this."


    "... eh?


    Suddenly he was thrown with a smile of cruelty and Gadier hardened.


    "I''m going to give you a choice to survive."


    "It''s up to you."


    It seems my head hasn''t kept up with the words I''ve been told. Gadier''s eyes, unable to hide her confusion, were lost.


    "Rover''s boundaries and my children protected you from the perverse curse, but there were limits."


    The Origin began explaining to Gadier.


    "The essence of the curse is the power of magic... you were connected to it. Rover explained it to you, didn''t he?


    "... yes. I heard about it."


    "You protected me, but my children have been cursed. Your soul was ripped out of your body."


    "Pulled... peeled off?


    "Your body and soul were forcibly torn apart. We were able to recover only your soul because Rover marked the border on your soul."


    "Is that... can I go back to my body?


    Gadier shook her head sideways.


    Gadier''s face turned pale. "That''s right..." he cried.


    "Oh, it''s too soon to give up. If you stay like this, you''ll die, but there''s a way to save yourself.


    "Yes, I have prepared a reward for that."


    The voices of Val and Val are bright. Even though she was stunned, Gadier said, "Is that a reward...?" I wondered.


    "Ellen saved me! I have to play!"


    "Yes, it is! But the price is huge."


    "The price...?


    Origin thanked Gadier for saving her daughter.


    "The price is your life as a human being. I''m going to be less involved in the human world. Can you be a half-spirit like Rover and make a deal with Ellen?


    Ellen and Gadier shook their shoulders in surprise at the words spoken.


    "Ga, Gadier is a half-spirit...?


    "Can I contract with Ellen!?"


    Eating places are different from each other.


    The moment Ellen and Gadier looked at each other with unexpected expressions, the laughter of the Origin and Double Goddess who were looking at it burst into the wooden spirit around them.

 128 Reason for Contract.

    Ellen can''t hide her surprise. I heard Gadier had to be a half-spirit to be saved, and the risk was in my head.


    Although he had a family member named Rover, he knew that Rover himself was caught between his family in the human world and the Spirit.


    "Gadier, aren''t you resistant to becoming a semi-spirit...?


    When Ellen heard that unexpectedly, Gadier made a decent face.


    "Maybe because I''m watching Lord Rover, but I don''t have much resistance."


    "Live with the Spirit for a long time. With my family in the human world... that..."


    It is hard to say that you will continue to watch the parting of death.


    "... because I am royal, I am ready to die"


    "Eh...?


    "I don''t know when your Majesty will collapse... the possibility of my own assassination. My brothers and sisters may be better targeted. I''ve always been with such anxiety."


    Ellen''s chest tightened as she continued to say...


    "When I came to Helgner, I was ready to die."


    "Oh no....!


    Speaking of which, the King of Helgner also said:


    Gadier didn''t come to get Amiel, she came to kill him.


    Gadier was always prepared to go there.


    I could tell by thinking about Gadier''s environment at all.


    Sauver and Rover, who were in a position to protect Gadier, might have died closer.


    But once again I think everyone was ready to go there, my chest tightens.


    The fact that Sauvier and Rover were safe, and that Gadier is now standing on the edge of death.


    Although it was expected to be helpful, it was only a theory of results after all.


    Ellen can''t stop the stuff from rising. Gadier panicked when she saw Ellen''s tears pouring out.


    Ellen, don''t cry.


    She tried to wipe Ellen''s tears with fear.


    When Gadier''s finger gently touched Ellen''s cheek, she was surprised at the wet feeling.


    "My tears..."


    Gadier was a little confused, just thinking it was a dream.


    "I went into Gadier''s dream to talk to Gadier...."


    "It''s a dream... isn''t it?


    "It''s a dream, but it''s true that I''m here with my mothers."


    "... is that so? No, I''m happy with both."


    ��������


    "Even if it''s a convenient dream, I''m very happy to be able to talk to Ellen and touch her."


    "Gadier....."


    "I''ve always wanted to talk to you like this. I yearned for the Spirit. Even though I was young because I couldn''t see before... you did something terrible to Ellen."


    "Yeah... it''s okay."


    "When I realized that the spirits had resented me, I was once again made aware of my position. But... still, I wanted to talk to Ellen..."


    "Gadier....."


    "I''m so glad you said you''d listen if you didn''t tell your family. Whatever the reason, I was dancing up and down saying I had a chance to talk to you."


    "Is that so...?


    "Oh, even if it''s true.... if you think it''s a dream, don''t feel free to talk."


    Gadier glanced at Ellen as her cheeks blushed.


    After seeing such a face, Ellen realized that her tears had stopped because she was a little surprised.


    Gadier wiped away the tears that remained on the corner of her eyes.


    As they stared at each other in silence, they noticed that Fu and Gadier had shaken their eyes anxiously.


    "Ellen... don''t you want to make a deal with me?


    Huh?


    "Can''t you forgive me for being a half-spirit and contracting...?


    As a Templar royal family, you must have thought Ellen hated it.


    When she realized that, Ellen shook her head aside in a hurry.


    "No, it''s not. I was looking at my father... and I was just a little worried..."


    "What about the contract?


    "That''s... that''s..."


    Turning away from Gadier, Gadier became anxious to Ellen.


    "Wow, I... I''ve never signed a contract before... so I''m not sure... I guess I''m fine with it..."


    A little anxiously, Ellen said so, and Gadier''s eyes opened in surprise.


    "Doesn''t that mean... you don''t like signing contracts with me?


    "Eh? No, I don''t want to...?


    But there are many other powerful spirits.


    If Rover was the first one to admire spirits, I wondered if it would be better to have spirits specialized in combat.


    To be honest, Gadier gladly said, "Ellen is good."


    Looking at Gadier''s smile, Ellen''s cheeks became hot somehow.


    It was illuminated and Gadier''s face could not be seen properly.


    After seeing Ellen''s reaction, Gadier must have been illuminated again. The silent two are illuminated as they glimpse at each other.


    "Ugh... that''s great, Ellen..."


    "No... it''s so nice..."


    Hearing a faint voice from both goddesses, Ellen shook her shoulders.


    (Exactly! They were all here...!


    Bwaaaa, Ellen blushed her face and tried to say something, but she couldn''t hear her voice just because her mouth was nagging.


    Gadier also looked like she was illuminated.


    "I''m sorry to bother you. I already smiled."


    "Ellen, I''m sorry. Let me explain. You can do whatever you want when you''re done."


    "Mother! S, why did you say you like it!?"


    That''s what I shouted. Looking at such an Ellen, both Origin and Double Goddess laughed as if they saw something smiling.


    "I don''t mind you being a half-spirit, but I''m actually pregnant."


    "Well, that''s a great thing. Congratulations on your pregnancy."


    Suddenly, Gadier congratulated him with a little confusion.


    "Oh, thank you. But I''m the only one who can turn you into a half-spirit."


    When Origin said that, she realized that Ellen was not saying either.


    "My pregnant mother''s strength is not stable....."


    "Really...?


    "Yeah. So, about six months from now, will I be able to turn you into a half-spirit?


    "Until then, is Gadier okay...?


    Two goddesses said to Ellen, driven by anxiety, "It''s okay."


    "We''re here to help Origin."


    "Yeah, I''m fine. That''s why I want Ellen to make a deal with me to preserve your soul."


    That said, Ellen leaned her neck. What does it mean to maintain a soul?


    Vaud, who noticed the question, explained it to me.


    "The souls that have been torn from my body will never return to my body again. Doesn''t it stick? That''s where you semi-spirit your body and put your soul in there....."


    "Well, now we can''t keep the human soul from the body."


    "Can''t you keep it...?


    "My soul and body will change the distribution of power, and I will die soon if I don''t keep it."


    "Is that... the same as my current situation?


    Ellen herself has been advised that the size of her strength and body do not match.


    Remembering that, Ellen was also anxious.


    "That''s right. If you only enlarge the vessel called the body, the power of the soul is too small and eroded by the power of the body. I wonder if it''s easy to say that it''s going to be like a living corpse without a will."


    Hieh


    Ellen blushed imagining a zombie. Again, I swear to my heart that I can''t let Gadier do that.


    This was also the reason why the goddess embraced the soul before conception after choosing it.


    Protect your soul within the goddess, empower it and produce it.


    "If Ellen makes a deal, the power of the goddess will protect your soul. It also acts like an adhesive. The goddess makes the body, so the contractor has to be the goddess."


    "So... it''s me."


    This is why Rover and Origin, who became semi-spirits, are still contracting.

 129 It shouldnt be like this.

    "Now let''s make a deal. Your soul is in danger while you''re doing this."


    When she heard Vaur''s words, Ellen panicked.


    "Ga, Gadier, are you okay?


    "... even if they say it''s dangerous, I don''t really feel it."


    Gadier is checking her body from arm to leg within sight, but nothing in particular seems to be happening.


    Even within the range Ellen was looking at, Gadier''s body did not appear to have an abnormality.


    Maybe I don''t know because I''m in a dream.


    "Does it hurt?


    "I don''t think so. Thank you for your concern."


    Huh? Hmm, yeah.


    Gadier thanked Ellen happily and her cheeks became hot.


    (Ugh... it''s kind of embarrassing...)


    As she became red again, she glanced at Gadier. I didn''t think I''d lose sight of Gadier.


    (Why are you so embarrassed...)


    Ellen pressed to hide her cheeks while they were still hot. If you look closely, you can see that the wrists and the like are also red. Apparently it''s rising to body temperature.


    If this keeps going, Ellen''s going to have a fever, so let''s hurry up.


    Origin, who was looking through Ellen''s condition, said that in a light tone.


    I don''t have a fever! I tried to say that, but Gadier was more hurried than that.


    "Is Ellen okay!?"


    "Yeah, it''s okay!


    They were worried about each other, and Ellen got a little crazy.


    "Maybe I''m excited because I didn''t think I could talk to Gadier like this. Let''s talk about this!


    When Ellen laughed and said so, Gadier nodded happily.


    "Ellen... that''s not exciting..."


    "Ahh... I noticed..."


    The stubbornly spitting goddesses murmured about it, but it didn''t reach Ellen and the others.


    "Ah, but... how do you do contracts?


    I don''t know because I''ve never done it before.


    Driven by anxiety, he said to Origin, "It''s okay." Origin put his hands on Ellen''s shoulders.


    "Keep your eyes shut. I feel it in my heart. Ellen was already worried about you at Spirit Festival, wasn''t she?


    "... eh?


    "Spirit Festival...?


    Gadier shouted in surprise. That should be it.


    After the curse was activated and fell, Gadier spoke to Ellen in front of the tablet with his brother Rasul.


    "You were already worried about each other back then. A contract is a bond of soul. I thought maybe, and I advised you not to put it on your shoulder at that time... but I do care about anything that bothers you."


    Fufufu, I was like that ~, said Origin, who remembered the old days.


    Ellen blushed and her face turned red, and Gadier couldn''t hide her confusion.


    "Mother, why are you falling apart!?"


    Ufufufu


    "Ellen, what is Spirit Festival... maybe you were there?


    "Eh, ah...."


    "Ellen was crying all the time listening to us on the other side of a different stone tablet in the world..."


    "Ellen...."


    "Ellen is a spirit and a goddess, but I think humans are very important."


    "Well, that''s why... you told me to listen to you?


    ��������


    "Thank you, Ellen. I''m glad."


    "Uh-huh...."


    Gadier gave out her right hand. She was urged to put her hand on, and Ellen put her left hand on the other hand.


    Gadier knelt down and kissed Ellen on the back of her hand as the knight swore allegiance.


    Ellen is thrilled. Without knowing how to react, Gadier looked up at Ellen and opened her mouth.


    "Ellen, I know you''re contracting me to protect my soul... but I want to protect you too."


    "Gadier....."


    I want you to forgive me for standing next to you.


    ��������


    Ellen squeezed the hand on Gadier''s hand.


    Gadier seemed a little surprised at Ellen''s reaction.


    "You already protected me. Thank you."


    Ellen thanked with a melting smile.


    Ellen''s eyes reflected light, sparkling in seven colors. It may be reflected by Ellen''s tears.


    Gadier had fallen in love with the mysterious eyes of Ellen, whom Rover had previously boasted of.


    From Ellen and Gadier''s connected hands, a magical formation spreads.


    The magic team was circling around Ellen and Gadier and spinning.


    "The contract has been made. I''ll keep an eye on my contract with my daughter Ellen."


    When Origin said so, he asked the goddesses to bless him.


    "I see everything. I swear to God, Vaur will watch."


    "Val, the guilty pleader, will be watching. You can''t cheat on me.


    Remembering the advice, Val almost laughed at Ellen without thinking.


    I know it''s natural. I wonder if this is the contract.


    Connect the soul to the soul.


    With the blessings of the goddesses, Ellen opened her mouth.


    I am Ellen, the daughter of the Spirit King Origin. Ellen the Goddess, who controls the elements!


    Along with Ellen''s words, the power of Ellen envelopes Gadier.


    The power connected Ellen and Gadier like the thread of destiny.


    When the light emitted from Ellen, the enormous power was dyed white in the dream.


    Gadier meditated on his eyes with so much dazzle.


    [... uhh...]


    When the light subsides, the Origin and the Goddesses clap "Congratulations!"


    I was wondering if there would be any change, but there was no particular indication that something had changed.


    "Er... is this all right?


    "Yeah, I''m fine. Good work, Ellen."


    "Yes, Gadier, it''s okay now...."


    [It was...]


    Huh?


    I thought I heard something. As Ellen unexpectedly cleared her ears, Gadier realized that the light had subsided. "Is the contract over? She says the same thing as Ellen.


    I wonder if Gadier doesn''t feel it either.


    [I like it]


    Eh?


    [I always liked it. I''m so happy, I can''t believe this day is coming...]


    I can hear it clearly in my head. This is Gadier''s voice.


    [Ellen, I love you]


    "~ ~ ~ ~ ~!?"


    Bofu! As if she had made a sound, Ellen turned bright red all over her body, and she stared at Gadier.


    Gadier and Origin, who noticed what happened to Ellen, also tilted their necks to Ellen.


    [I can stay with Ellen forever]


    "Wait, wait, wait! What is this?


    Bright red Ellen hurriedly hid behind the Origin, blocking her ears.


    Ellen panicked when she heard Gadier''s voice.


    "Oh, yeah."


    Yeah, I forgot.


    Oh dear ~


    The Origins seem to have noticed something from Ellen''s condition.


    Gadier asked unexpectedly, "It''s your voice," Vaud said.


    "The contract will connect your soul, so Ellen just leaks your thoughts."


    "Eh...?


    "My thoughts about Ellen are leaking to Ellen."


    "Ha...?


    "I wonder if Ellen can even hear you confess your love?


    After that, Gadier became bright red.


    "Hold on...! My feelings... to Ellen!?"


    "Ellen, can you hear your heart?


    !!


    Ellen shook her neck with her ears shut. The face had ripened brightly red from neck to hand.


    It seems that Ellen, who is slightly tearful, can''t see Gadier properly.


    After seeing Ellen, everyone thought, "I knew it."


    Gadier looked at the shock, but it seems that the situation soon swallowed up.


    "I didn''t want Ellen to know about this...!


    The Origins felt a little sympathetic to Gadier, who seemed to be crying a little bit.

 130 Full of them.

    Speaking of force majeure, it''s no good listening to Gadier''s voice without her consent.


    Ellen shouted with a bright red face to Gadier, who was about to cry a little.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay! I won''t listen to you!


    Eh?


    It seemed shocked, and Gadier''s face turned pale.


    "Ellen, I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    "I know you''re upset, but I''ve heard it, so I need to get back to you."


    Ellen''s eyes were already spinning around as the Goddess of Doubles broke down.


    "I mean....! What should I do with this...!?"


    Ellen was already full.


    When I thought my eyes were turning around, I didn''t even notice that my body was tilted, and only the signs of rush from the Origins came through.


    "Ellen!


    The hurried Origin reached out to Ellen in a hurry. When she was hugged softly, the Origin muttered "Oh my God" knowing why Ellen fell.


    I knew you had a fever.


    That''s what Ellen said, "Is that...? I didn''t seem to understand my situation.


    When the hand was placed on the forehead, the hypothermia of the Origin was transmitted.


    Apparently, I''ve really got a fever.


    "Oh, are you okay?


    "There''s a lot going on today."


    Ellen already looked sleepy when she returned to the Spirit Castle.


    He must have been psychologically and physically exhausted.


    When Gadier heard her worrying about Ellen, she tried to raise her face to say, "It''s okay," but her body and eyelids were too heavy to help.


    "Are you tired and forced to sign a contract....."


    Gadier, who was always depressed, explained why Ellen had fallen.


    Ellen was originally physically incapable. I can''t help it after using my power. "


    "I see. As Ellen explained that she couldn''t balance her soul with her body''s strength, she was too strong to keep up with her body."


    Gadier, bluishing that she didn''t know Ellen was in such a situation, said with a smile to reassure her.


    "I''ll talk to you when Ellen is feeling better. There''s a way to keep your voice quiet. If you don''t hear me, the conversation is tough."


    "Yeah, I forgot to tell you because I was in a hurry. I''m sorry."


    "No, thank you for your help."


    Gadier put her right hand on her chest and bowed her head to thank her.


    Without the ingenuity of Origin and Goddess Double, Gadier would no longer be able to live.


    It was said that it would take a little time, but Gadier was relieved to hear that she would see her family again.


    Next to the laughing goddesses, Origin held Ellen in her arms.


    "Spirits are very light," explains Gadier, who is a little surprised that a skinny woman can lift up her weight like Ellen.


    "I''ll explain it to you little by little until your body is ready. Shut up. I''ll bring you a Doritra, so you''ll be busy.


    "Ha, yes... Um, I''ve been here forever...?


    "This is a dream. I can only feel the twinkling flow. There''s Ellen in front of me when I realize it."


    "Yes, because you''re asleep."


    Gadier tried desperately to follow the explanation of both goddesses, but Gadier was still full of surprises.


    Really?


    "You must be tired too. It will take time for the goddess''s power to blend in with her soul. Good night to you too."


    "... yes"


    "Oh, Ellen, if you wake up, you should hear from me first."


    "Gu!?"


    I was surprised to hear something unexpected. It seemed like I was stuck in my breath.


    When I cough, I feel painful even though I''m supposed to be in a dream.


    Vaur laughed at Gadier, who turned bright red and upset.


    Ellen needs to be prepared too. Forgive me. "


    "Yes, yes."


    When I saw Gadier turning red, Val spilled.


    Unlike Lovell, he''s honest, this kid.


    "Oh no, not with Rover. Lovell is twisting."


    That''s true, too.


    When Rover was here, he said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about! I''m sure he was screaming.


    As she spilled a dry laugh on the words of both goddesses, the goddesses waved "Goodbye."


    Gadier lowered her head.


    When I raised my head, the goddesses were nowhere to be found.


    The moment Ellen, held by the Origin, came out of the space of the Goddesses, Rover waited for him to scream.


    Ellen!


    Ellen has a bright red face. I may already be asleep because I haven''t responded to Rover''s call.


    "You, shh, shh."


    "What''s going on? What happened!?"


    "I''m tired and have a fever. I''ll put him in my bedroom."


    "Ah, ah. I''ll get Reuben and Creelen!


    Seeing Rover metastasize and disappear in a hurry, the Origin said it was dull.


    "If Ellen finds out you made a deal, Rover will kill you. Let''s be quiet for a while."


    Fortunately, only the goddess knows Ellen''s contract.


    The Origin moved to the bedroom and laughed as she put Ellen to bed.


    "Can I get separated?


    "Fufufu" and laughter don''t stop until you know you''re completely disturbed.


    It''s going to be busy.


    Chest on a pleasant future, Origin slowly covered Ellen''s body with a sheet.

 131 Then Helgner Country.

    After Ellen purified the curse, Duran, who returned to the castle with his guards, sat in the chair in the office in a lewd and deep manner, only slowly stirring up the wine.


    Though I did a little work, the number of units decreased at once, and there were many things I didn''t feel at all.


    Duran''s disturbance was visible only when Ellen pleaded guilty, and now he is staring quietly at the wine glass he has, shaking gently.


    Neither do they grow violent, nor do they grieve. On the back of the silent, sad king, the nearby orgas could not conceal his sigh.


    It was Orgas who was investigating Ellen''s surroundings and giving instructions.


    Van Craft''s daunting development. Immediately realizing that Ellen was involved in all of this, Orgas kept wondering if there was a gap from around the Templar royal family to around Ellen.


    He looked at the fixation of the Templar royal family and the Van Clifts, and at Aguiel and Aria, who were dancing around Rover on their own accord. If you''re aiming for gaps, you can aim for them.


    In fact, Rover Van Clift, the hero of the Templar kingdom, hated the Templar royal family from the bottom of his heart.


    The royal and ministerial intransigence easily shakes the country. His reputation as a hero is also highly regarded as a nobleman who has recently approached the people with the development of the hospital.


    If you are targeting the Van Cliff directly, you may buy the wrath of the people instead of the royal family and unite.


    Solidarity is the trouble in war.


    By then, the power of the Van Clift had grown stronger.


    He turned his spear from Agile to Amiel, and raised the grudge that was secretly raised in him from the outside.


    Amiel was to be guided verbally and prepared to distract him from "another Templar royalty" in the event of a problem.


    When Amiel was able to kill the former king, Duran and Orgas could not help laughing.


    But they were all exposed by Ellen, and I didn''t expect this to happen.


    Bring me a replacement.


    There are already three empty bottles of wine.


    With a glass of wine on the table, Duran meditated with wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    "Your Majesty, not much....."


    "Shut up."


    ��������


    Organs silently thanked him and took the bottle together and left.


    The solitary Duran took off the cuff button on his right cuff and rolled it around and saw the revealed guilty plea marks.


    Duran thought Laure had betrayed him for not choosing herself.


    Sometimes Laure chose someone with golden hair that inherited the blood of a traitor more intensely than anything else.


    Despite the suspicion that the side chambers were unfaithful and not royal blood, the former king accepted Ryul as he wished.


    With an unbelievable feeling, I had been resenting Laure for 18 years.


    I couldn''t help but hate Lorelei''s chosen Lulu.


    Duran could not endure the actions of the former king, who gave Lorelei priority over the country.


    Duran didn''t know what to do when Templar and Helgner told him he was wrong.


    I felt like I heard something I had believed before crumbling away from my feet.


    I was reminded that I was doing the same thing as my ancestors, omitting my own actions.


    From Laure''s perspective, Duran became impatient knowing that he was a traitor.


    "Know the pain of being robbed of someone you care about."


    Ellen''s words kept Duran''s ears shut.


    No matter how much alcohol she stirred up, Ellen''s voice was always heard and she was completely drunk.


    Phew, something sounded like it cut off the air.


    I thought it was orgasm, but there was no sign that the door was open.


    Duran raised his head in awe, and there was a great spirit floating in the universe, and a white cat on his arm.


    "Nah......"


    "Absolutely, I want my sisters to use me as a cabin!


    The Great Spirit threw an unusual white cat at Duran in anger.


    Duran got up from his chair in a hurry and reached out.


    Bugaya!


    Duran cools his liver to the crushed voice of Ale. I unconsciously held the air again and immediately checked for injuries.


    "You''re going to have to transfer yourself back. I''m not moving anymore!


    That''s how the Great Spirit metastasized and disappeared.


    Duran remained silent and saw a white cat turning his eyes in his arms.


    "Ugh... I wanted you to soften your hands a little bit..."


    The white cat in his arm moved and his ears pinned.


    "Where''s Duran, huh?" and looked around the room.


    "... Master Ale?


    The voice heard from above his head trembled and looked up in a hurry.


    Duran and Ale stare at each other for a while.


    She finally understood what the situation was, and apologized "... I''m sorry."


    "No...."


    Duran laid off the air on the floor and sat on the chair again.


    My head, which was completely drunk by the sudden event, was even more sober.


    When he noticed that Ale was staring at Duran''s right arm, which left traces of guilt, Duran put his sleeve back in a natural fashion and put the cuff button back on.


    Duran, I''m sorry...!


    Duran looked suspicious at Ale''s sudden apology.


    My straw... I took Lorelei from my straw Duran...!


    Duran sighed loudly when he realized what Ale was trying to say.


    Duran''s sigh made Ale tremble. Seeing it at the edge of his vision, Duran tightened his mouth.


    "... I don''t know why Mr. Ale apologizes."


    Duran......


    "I betrayed Lorelei unconsciously... that''s all."


    "... did Laure come back?


    "... no. That''s forever and ever... there''s no going back."


    It means losing Lorelei through her own fault.


    Ellen''s acquittal isn''t much from the edge, is it?


    But not just Duran.


    It means losing someone important to Laure, too.


    Denounced humiliation in the same way as the royal family of Templar, who despised him.


    Ellen has really crushed Duran''s thoughts from the ground up.


    A country that believes in spirits dyed from its core.


    The King who does not make a covenant with the Spirit. Lorelei won''t show up, and the people will soon find out.


    It''s only a matter of time before Duran can be king.


    It is possible that Lorelei will not get close to Duran''s blood, like the royal family of Templar, even if she were to have a child to inherit.


    The only way to get Ryul back... was to scream at Duran, who was blocked in all directions.


    "Duran, I had a contract with you!


    Duran was so surprised that for the first time in his life his thoughts became pure white, he said, "What? I replied.

 132 Things to think about.

    Duran was suspicious of Ale''s words.


    Ale is the spirit who governs the day. It is said to be a spirit that protects the statue of the double goddess in the Goddess Church.


    Duran remembered when he yelled "naughty" during the previous confession.


    "... Aren''t you contracting with someone from the church?


    There were many people who wanted to sign a contract with Straw, but Straw didn''t sign a contract with anyone.


    ��������


    Duran felt drunk all at once. I rubbed temples with my right hand that caused tingling and headache.


    "... can''t you?


    Seeing Ale with his ears hanging down, Duran felt like he couldn''t say anything in his heart.


    As much as I admired Laure, I couldn''t help but feel resistance to forgiving her.


    Helgner and the church believe in the spirits that govern the night, not the goddesses.


    Had Laure not told her sister was in the church, Helgner would have been at war with the church.


    Until now, Helgner has been distracted in a way that breaks, but a sudden visit to Helgner could lead to a situation where Helgner is said to have kidnapped him.


    "Because you told me to go to war with the church?


    Nh......! I don''t want that!


    ��������


    I wonder how much trouble this straw will cause...


    Duran thought with wrinkles between his eyebrows as he watched Ale grow smaller and cry.


    If you made a deal with someone different from Laure, Duran would be called a traitor by the people.


    It was because Duran used to shout out loud.


    Indeed, if Ale is in the country, it is likely that Laure will return.


    However, Duran couldn''t help but think that the church connected to each other was bad.


    "Why don''t you tell me not to go to war?


    ��������


    Can I tell the people that straw is Laure''s substitute?


    ��������


    I''ll convince Laure too!


    Ale was desperate to sell himself.


    Duran doesn''t know why he did that. I couldn''t figure out what the deal was with Ale and what he was trying to do with Duran.


    "Why are you trying to make a deal with me so far? Is there anyone else who would like to make a deal with you?


    ��������


    In Duran''s words, Ale started talking as soon as he was depressed.


    Some of the strays were worried about Laure... and I was jealous...


    "I envy you...?


    The straw of the church is only for the sake of the LORD. Sure, I respect you, but I''m not treating you like a straw.... "


    ��������


    Wasawa hated the church people who persecuted Laure. I screamed many times that I would leave if I did anything to my sister. But the church is also a place to convey the word of the double goddess. The Lord is the nephew of the Goddess... and the Lord''s representative who takes care of contact with humans is a stray one. "


    "You didn''t want to leave, but you couldn''t?


    "I don''t think I should have left... But I was afraid I''d be useless to the Lord because I only had the minimal contact I needed with them in the church...."


    Maybe Ale was more lonely than Laure.


    I was surprised to hear that someone who had a contract with Laure showed up.... Laure looked so happy at that time... I thought it was good. "


    Having seen that he had met R��hl, Ale was just happy with his sister''s happiness.


    After she died and broke up, Lorelei cried a lot thinking about Ryul. I''ve been watching it for centuries... "


    At one point, Ale heard a rumor that the queen was looking for a soul to bear the next goddess.


    If you ask the goddess, she may find Ryul''s soul.


    I wondered if I could reincarnate Ryul on Laure''s side.


    Wasawa was going to act with Laure in mind. But it just took Lorelei from Duran..... "


    Duran was silently listening to Ale crying like he was confessing.


    Wasawa...... Wasawa envy Laure. I can''t wait to envy Laure so much.... "


    "So, why me?


    I knew Ale was jealous of Laure. I am not convinced why it is me.


    Duran asked such a question, but intricate emotions swirled inside him.


    Though Laure didn''t choose him, he was chosen by a nearby spirit.


    The feeling of superiority was sweet, but I couldn''t help but hesitate to know that there were many problems with it and the cost was huge.


    "... can''t you?


    "That''s not the answer."


    I thought Duran was the best straw.


    ������������


    Isn''t that the reason?


    Duran''s heart was quite shaken.


    However, it was also true that Laure''s shadow was twitching on the back of her brain.


    On Duran''s lap, where he was thinking, Ale jumped up.


    Duran has never seen a Spirit so close.


    Gu......, to Duran, who raised a groan about something, Ale leaned his neck with a gaze.


    Can''t you...?


    ��������


    Do sensory things lack decisiveness...? I don''t think I can trust anyone who cares about Laure that much. "


    Is there anyone who can refuse the contract because the Spirit has told us so much?


    "... can you contract me? The guilty plea marks on my arm reject Lord Laure.


    Ale and Laure are in two.


    If it were a connected spirit, Aere would have sinned as well.


    That''s not just Laure.


    "... why?"


    That''s what Dulan said when he tried to continue...


    The princess is very kind and leaves her mercy. The princess knew how Duran loved Laure. "


    Even if she stepped off the road by mistake, Ellen was trying to save Amiel, who was assimilated with the curse.


    Remembering that, Duran watched for a moment.


    In reality, just because you have been acquitted, you have not said anything resentful to the spirits, nor to the princess. I don''t clog the straw that caused it. You didn''t even tell me to come back to Laure... did you?


    ��������


    Duran did everything he could to hide the upset, as Ale pointed out.


    How far is it visible?


    Is it possible that spirits can understand the inner mind?


    The Double Goddess Vale says she sees everything. Isn''t that what you saw in the woods told Ale?


    Spirits understand. I don''t want to go to someone I hate. "


    "... that''s..."


    Duran was grudging Laure for what he wanted from the bottom of his heart.


    Maybe that feeling was out of the box for Laure.


    On Duran''s right arm, which was placed on the armrest, Ale rubbed his head.


    Unexpectedly, Duran also wants to stroke it.


    Duran wanted to spend time with Laure this way.


    The colours were different, and Duran couldn''t help but thin his eyes with soft fur.


    If you stroke your back from your head and stroke your neck, you can hear a rattling sound.


    Duran was surprised that he had stopped wanting to get away from him.


    "Whatever you say, it may be even more important now."


    "... what are you doing?


    "I tried to reach out to your Lord''s sister. From there, the church may start a war."


    Yes, let''s stop the walrus!


    "If I took you, it would be a war."


    Ugh...... oh, my God......!


    It seemed that the churchman shouted that way in his eyes.


    "I''m tired of teasing the Templars, so I might as well go after the church."


    ����


    Ale''s ears are pinching! and stood.


    Duran, who seemed happy, did not realize that Laure''s shadow had disappeared from his head.

 133 I hope for a peaceful end in the sky.

    Returning to the village of Pharaoh, R��hl and the others look around the village in a slightly unusual way.


    Although there was little resistance to returning from the forest to the nearest village after the acquittal, the effects of the curse were not so great, and I was still helping the blacksmith with Tiots.


    Rather, the blacksmith''s father, who had told him that he was going to take a few days off, worried about R��hl.


    Tiots told me that this father was a distant relative of Lyul''s mother, and Lyul was terribly surprised.


    When he was introduced to his father in front of him, R��hl was surprised to see too much.


    "I heard about it from Tetsu. I''m really glad you''re safe."


    "My father....."


    "I''m sorry I kept quiet... but I couldn''t tell you if something happened to you."


    When R��hl told him to take a break to transfer to Temple, he thought the knights had come to the village to hide.


    His muscular father, who was always yelling at him, was worried about Ryul and was in a bad mood.


    When this place was discovered and something happened, even if something happened to them, he could not hide his complicated feelings when he heard that he was in strict contact with Lulu saying that he should not turn back because he was angry.


    "I thought... I don''t have any family anymore."


    "... I thought you shouldn''t say that, but your grandmother was born in this village. Just like me, distant relatives are in this village."


    ��������


    "Feel free to stay here. But you can''t go into the woods now. The animals are acting strange."


    "Ah, that''s...."


    Thiots stopped trying to explain by accident.


    Thiots is shaking his neck silently. I mean, don''t talk about it.


    "Thank you for your concern."


    "Ah, eat at my house today. Ready?"


    "Yes, yes."


    R��hl couldn''t hide his confusion at the attitude of his beloved father.


    R��hl couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. Although his legs were moving on his way home, he was still stunned.


    Thiots, who was lying beside me, lowered his head.


    I''m sorry I didn''t tell you.


    "No, it''s fine.... I''m surprised to learn that blood connections other than brothers were so close."


    "The Lord asked me personally."


    "Lorelei...."


    "And yet, you''ve always accepted me as a blonde."


    When R��hl asked a simple question, Thiots explained it to me.


    "This village has a lot of ancestral returns. My father has blonde hair."


    "Eh!?"


    The blacksmith''s father is a skinhead. When Lulu, who had never seen her hair grow, was terribly surprised, she said to herself, "It burns to my hair when I handle the fire."


    "I see. Oh, yeah!


    "What are you thinking?"


    "Ah, no, I knew it...."


    Looking at the mouthfeel of R��hl, he thought he had an evil idea.


    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!


    Blonde hair is hard to live in this country. I was afraid of my surrounding eyes and thought maybe I was shaving deliberately. I was just a little blue and wondered whether I should shave myself, but I didn''t realize that Thiots was mistaken.


    I noticed that when R��hl exhaled a small sigh, I noticed that the feeling of relief that had fallen down to the shoulder load was spreading.


    I''m not despised because I''m blonde. I was more than happy with that.


    I think it''s because I''ve been sharpening my tingling and nerves all the time, just like my surroundings stink lately.


    I felt like laughing for the first time in a long time.


    Now I can see Thiots'' concern for stopping R��hl, who was trying to tell me what happened in the forest.


    If my brother found out about Lulu''s presence, the father would hurry to hide him.


    "Am I glad I found out?"


    "It''s probably only a matter of time."


    "... will my brother come after my neck?


    I''m still worried that I can''t wipe it.


    I don''t know what to do if I attack this village.


    Something to protect, something important.


    What is Duran doing with it now?


    When I thought about doing such a thing around, Thiots raised his face twitchingly.


    Looks like Laure told me something in a memento.


    "Hmm, well...."


    "Thiots, what''s going on?


    Rumors come true when I say it, but I wonder if Duran is really on his way here because he''s found out where he is.


    "... Master Ale..."


    Ale?


    Lorelei''s sister told me that it was about that white cat, and when Lorelei was straight, she murmured, "When Alek-sama is in Helgner right now..."


    "... I heard that Ale is the Spirit of the Church, but isn''t it?


    "I hear you''ve made a deal with the King of Helgner... and you''re making a scene."


    "What about it?"


    Duran made a deal with Ale?


    Lulu had no idea how that happened from the incident.


    Laure came home in a big fight with Ale.


    Why would my sister make a deal with Duran even though it''s a straw country!


    Lorelei was so angry that R��hl couldn''t help laughing.


    "That being said, the Lord will not approach Duran."


    That''s right......!


    "Mr Ale wants to be assisted by Mr Duran while the Lord is away."


    Why not!


    Lorelei, whose anger did not subside, slipped between R��hl and Tiots, so-so she pacified Lorelei.


    "My brother and Ale signed a contract... aren''t you surprised by the people in this country? I don''t know what to do."


    "He identified himself as the Lord''s sister and persuaded the people of the church."


    "Why..."


    I wondered if Ale was so obsessed with Duran, but it soon fell into my heart.


    When she asked Ellen for forgiveness, Ale remembered crying that Duran had been distorted by her own fault.


    "Guilt... what is it?


    I''m sure it is.


    "So the Spirit will make a deal?


    "I won''t. Essentially, when spirits contract with humans, their souls are attracted to each other."


    I also heard that Thiots had a contract with Ryul''s mother a long time ago.


    Do you remember that time? Thiots also had a slightly distant eye.


    Why not! I''m afraid my country will be taken over by the church! Somehow my sister forgave them in the church!


    Lorelei was surprised to hear why she hated the church.


    "Does Laure hate air?


    Why all of a sudden! You don''t hate your sister, who is a straw cracker! But this is not the same story!


    With excitement, Lorelei lifted up a little as she turned her hair upside down.


    "I think so."


    What is it...?


    "I think Ale made me and Laure spend time together."


    What...?


    "My older brother, who was acquitted by Ellen, couldn''t get near Laure. In that case, there are only a few actions that can be taken by my brother. Take me back, leave me alone, or kill me."


    Ha......


    "Fortunately, there may be some abandonment because there is Kraha... but if we know that there are no spirits, the people will not shut up even though we have walked with the spirits. I want to know why, and I''ll be stuck on top of my brother."


    "That''s true....."


    He nodded mysteriously, as did Ryul.


    "If you''re going to bring Lorelei back, you''re going to find me. However, it is difficult for Laure to come to the country without her older brother. Then... you''ll have to kill me and give up the throne to Kraha."


    Why not! Why are you interrupting R��hl?


    To angry Lorelei, Lorelei stroked Lorelei''s head to calm down.


    "I thought you might have been the first to try not to do that."


    "Master Ale...."


    Sister? What are you talking about!? "


    Laure was too surprised that Ale had signed a contract with Duran rather than with him, and he didn''t think well.


    Looking at Lorelei in confusion, R��hl turned cool.


    "It is only natural, as a king, to try to reclaim Laure, which is also a symbol of the country. But Ellen, who anticipated it, pleaded guilty. I think my brother is blocked in all directions."


    The screams of Duran, who told me that he had admired Lorelei in the woods, kept his ears shut.


    Duran''s sad voice shouted that Laure had not chosen him.


    If Ale hadn''t been looking for the original king''s soul, that scream might have been herself.


    "I know how your brother feels."


    Lulu......?


    "Because I think Lorelei loves her, I can understand my brother''s feelings. I''m grateful for the kindness of Ale, who worried about my brother."


    That said, when R��hl smiled at Laurel, Laurel realized that Duran was distorted because of herself, so she couldn''t say anything more.


    "Ale saved my brother."


    "Is that so...?


    "Otherwise, you can''t make a contract. I don''t really know."


    Uncontracted R��hl doesn''t know how it feels.


    However, Tiots and Laure, who had signed a contract, had noticed something when they were pointed out.


    But... but onee-sama is terrible! I took the liberty of telling the people that I came on their behalf because I was sick of straw and couldn''t come out for a while!


    "Ahahahaha!


    Lulu! That''s not funny!


    That''s good. By the way, if Ale keeps an eye on my brother, I''ll be glad.


    Well, why not!


    "Laure was declared not to go to the country for a while, right? Then you can stay with me."


    "............!


    Lorelei suddenly became suspicious.


    "Well, why... suddenly... do you want to be with me so badly?"


    "Yeah, I want to have Laure all to myself."


    Ugh!!


    I don''t know what the fur looks like, but Lorelei must be red, and R��hl interpreted it on his own.


    Nah, what! Nothing!


    He suddenly burst into flashes and saw Lorelei run away from her arm, laughing.


    "Totally bad people."


    Tiots smiled beside him.


    Though R��hl was vague, he thought he would never get killed again.


    Looking up at the clear sky, R��hl hoped that the end of Ale and Duran would be calm.

 134 It is strictly forbidden to peek.

    When Ellen regained consciousness, there was Creelen by the bed. He glanced into Ellen''s face and said, "How are you feeling? I''m going to ask.


    "Er... I..."


    I didn''t know why I was sleeping.


    I tried to ask that, but my throat was dry and stuck and I coughed.


    Clearen rubbed Ellen''s back in a hurry and noticed that she was contacting someone in case of trouble.


    "I have just contacted the Queen that a princess has occurred."


    "Yes... um, was I asleep?


    "He fell down with a fever."


    "Eh...."


    When I heard about it, it was about two days after I signed up with Gadier.


    Ellen seems to have collapsed from a combination of effort and fatigue.


    (Speaking of which, my mother had a fever.....)


    Looks like he fell right after that.


    (When it matters again.....)


    I can''t help feeling unworthy about myself falling down right away.


    Though I panicked, I apologized to Gadier.


    I wanted to apologize immediately, but I didn''t know what kind of face to look like.


    (Reply...)


    The moment you think about it, you have the illusion that your fever has risen.


    Clearen was also in a panic when she noticed that Ellen''s face suddenly turned red.


    Clearen tried to lower Ellen''s body temperature and used her strength. Creelen''s hands are so cold and pleasant.


    The waves of power felt so good that I almost fell asleep like this.


    "Is it true that Ellen woke up!?"


    You are aroused by a noisy voice.


    Rover tried to storm in tears, but he was stopped by other great spirits.


    "Ele ~ n!!"


    "Master Rover! Please calm down!


    "Ha, nah, nah!"


    Ellen looks at it from her bed.


    Ellen, who was still hot, blurred her eyebrows as she screamed.


    "Father, please be quiet...."


    Ellen, who still couldn''t get rid of it, stopped scratching and resisting.


    "... Elen"


    Ellen laughed unexpectedly at Rover, who whispered.


    "Father..."


    When Ellen woke up, Creelen and the others quickly sandwiched a cushion on Ellen''s back.


    Creelen advises Rover why "the princess still needs peace and quiet because she still has a slight fever."


    Why are you telling me?


    "Lovell is the best thing that makes Princess impossible."


    Gu!


    I know it''s Rover''s advice, but Ellen''s ears hurt too.


    Leben brought me some lemonade when they were both receiving a sermon from Creelen.


    "Princess, please."


    Give it to me. I''ll do it.


    "Ah, Master Rover....."


    Robert, who took the lemonade, smiled at Ellen.


    Ellen thanked Lovell for the lemonade.


    "I''m sorry, Leben. Thank you very much."


    "No, I''m relieved that my fever has dropped considerably."


    "Come on, Ellen. It''s lemonade ~"


    Rowell sat on the edge of the bed and held Ellen''s back with one hand and offered her a cup.


    The sweet lemonade is very delicious. After drinking and exhaling, he said, "Do you want a refill?" Robel asked me.


    "It''s okay."


    I see. Your face is still red. "


    Rover''s hands covered Ellen''s forehead.


    Even if I touched my cheeks myself, I didn''t know, but my body is so gloomy that I definitely have a fever.


    "Last time, the Princess''s even-handedness of strength broke down and affected her physical condition, but this time, she seems to be tired both physically and mentally. Please be quiet for now."


    "Yes...."


    Because Loeben is in charge of life, she quickly knows what''s going on inside Ellen.


    It was Lovell who was most relieved by Lovell''s words.


    The great spirits watching Ellen''s eyes are very gentle.


    This time, the great spirits also helped me. The great spirits are worthy of Ellen, knowing that Ellen couldn''t help him.


    "I''m glad I woke up....."


    Ellen leaned against Rover as he murmured, "I''m worried."


    Rover stroked Ellen''s head while kissing her back.


    "Thanks to Ellen, I saved your life. Thank you."


    It tickles me to be thanked by Rover.


    Unexpectedly, he was hugged by Rover.


    Although there were still problems with Gadier''s semi-spiritualization, now that Rover was safe and Gadier was alive, Ellen''s chest was full.


    I think I got a fever because I was nervous for a while.


    No, maybe it''s a wisdom fever.


    (There''s a lot going on....)


    Purification as a goddess, soul selection, Gadier''s semi-spiritualization, contract.


    My body was told not to be able to do it from the beginning.


    Maybe it can''t be helped because it''s been experienced at once.


    It seems that the fever has broken out because of the forehead on Rover''s shoulder.


    "Ellen is hot!


    "That''s why I said so!


    Lovell, angry with Cleelen, sees Ellen rushing back to bed.


    "Ellen, get better!


    Seeing Robel being dragged out by the great spirits, Ellen waved goodbye with her hands out of the edge of the sheet.


    The sleeping Ellen put her hands on her head.


    ��������


    "Oh, did I wake you up?


    Apparently Origin was coming to see Ellen.


    "Mother..."


    "I still have a fever. I''ll cool it down a little."


    The amount of Origin touched Ellen''s forehead. When she touched it, she felt the fever coming off and Ellen exhaled slowly.


    "What do you think? I don''t think I can breathe anymore."


    "Thank you...."


    "There''s nothing I can do about fatigue. Rest now."


    "Er... yes..."


    Ellen has something she wants to hear, and she feels like a jerk.


    (I deserve it, but it''s not a good atmosphere to ask...)


    I am concerned when I say I am concerned. I collapsed on the way, so it was extra.


    "Do you care about your pussy?


    Eh!


    I think I knew exactly what Ellen was thinking. Ellen noticed that her face was getting hot as she smiled at Origin.


    "Fufufu, I''m fine because Rover''s not here right now."


    "Er... for my father..."


    "Ellen didn''t say anything about the contract. If you say that, I''ll kill you, so don''t tell Ellen either.


    "Eh... no way."


    "No way. Lovell will do it."


    "Ah... yes..."


    "Rover really loves Ellen, so she won''t admit that she''s not the one you admit to."


    Ellen smiled bluishly.


    "I just talked about semi-spiritualization. I couldn''t go back to the human world for a while, so I asked Rover to tell me about it."


    "Ah... that''s right..."


    "Aren''t they playing right now?


    Ah, were you in the middle of something?


    It seems that Gadier was the first to tell me that he was alive and that he would not be able to kill him.


    Vaur said, "It''s okay," but I''m sure I can''t wipe my anxiety.


    I''m afraid that Ellen''s contract with Gadier will lead to the use of Ellen in Templar.


    (Even though Gadier didn''t ask me to...)


    Will you interact with Ravisel again?


    When I imagined what they would say, something went wrong and I laughed.


    Ravisel is really a designer. I''m sure Rover is struggling.


    "Oh, what''s wrong?


    "Father, I wondered what Mr. Blackie was saying."


    "Hmm, what did they say?


    "You think my son''s gonna be a half-spirit?�� "I''m looking forward to it."


    "Ahh... that''s right. Nah."


    The royal family of Templar had no connection with the Spirit.


    You will be delighted that your son has done something pleasant, just knowing that you can''t connect.


    "But what are we going to do? It''s hard to get close to Gadier, right?


    "I see... how about that? Speaking of semi-spiritualization, you''re closer to humans than Rover. The body was intact. I wonder if it''ll just make you feel bad?


    Why don''t you ask him? The customer said that Ellen became red.


    "No, Ellen. Are you still conscious?


    "Hey, Mother!


    "Nyah, you know I love you, don''t you? It reacts differently than another child."


    "... another kid?


    Kai.


    "Hey! Kaaahhhhhhhhh!


    Ellen screamed unexpectedly knowing that she was looking at it.


    "No! Vale, it''s your sister!


    "Both outdoors!!"


    It goes without saying that Angry Ellen''s fever went up.

 135 The courage to step out.

    What''s this about peeking?'''' said Eren, forgetting that he was not feeling well, and crowded into Origin.


    ''I only heard about it from your sister Vole~!


    You seemed to know how I behave.


    Shh!��Because~!


    When I asked for details, I heard that Origin and Rovel had taken refuge in a place like that Uyuni Salt Lake, which was the boundary of the Twin Goddesses, at that time.


    ''''What would be the point if Rovel transitioned and returned to that place?��And then it''s a place that''s beyond my control.


    So you couldn''t see the water mirror?


    "Yes, but that''s where your sisters are full of power ...... underneath your feet, acting as a water mirror ...... right?


    You were watching me!


    ''Oh no!��I''m sorry!


    Rovel would have been in the woods at that point in time.


    If Rovel found out, he would most likely sanction Kai by telling him to behave himself.


    The situation is serious after hearing that he could go and kill Gadiel as well.


    Eren was horrified.


    (Ki, you have to be careful: ......)


    When I reported that I''d signed the contract, I thought I''d have to keep an eye on Gadiel.


    ''Mother, will your sister Vole be mad at you for shifting the blame?


    ''Ha!��Geez~ I''m sorry!


    Even now, he was probably still being watched by the twin goddesses. Origin''s shoulders bounced at the right time, so he must have said something to her via telekinesis.


    ''''But, look. Eren''s attitude towards the dimwit is different from that time, isn''t it?��Right?


    You seem eager to get back to that.


    ''Ugh ......!��I just want to have a love story with Ellen!


    Really, where do you learn to do that?


    Apparently, Origin was romanticized as a mother to get love advice from her daughter.


    ''I don''t think she would normally tell her parents,''


    ''Oh no!��Really?


    Aren''t you supposed to tell me after the fact or when you''re married?


    ''No!��I''ll work with Lovell to stop that from happening!


    What?


    I will vet Eren-chan''s partner properly!


    ''Yeah - ......?��Did your mother also tell the Twin Goddesses when she and your father got together like that?


    ''What?��I don''t. Because your sisters are watching. If there''s a problem, they''ll tell me, won''t they?


    ............


    Ellen got a faraway look in her eyes as the conversation was going on in a strange way.


    Feeling her fever rising, Ellen tried to go straight to bed, just as an escape from reality.


    ''''Oh no, Eren!��Don''t do that!


    Where did you really get those words from: ......


    ''Kasama wants to have a love story with Ellen!


    ...... yeah?


    While telling her not to sneeze, Origin dove in next to Eren.


    He was in a position where he was ready to put her to sleep and lightly smacked Eren''s chest as well.


    This is going to make me fall asleep in the middle of talking, Eren thought.


    ''Because~. You wouldn''t be able to talk like this if Lovel was around, would you?��Things that get out of control.


    When I heard about Origins, I thought that might be true too .......


    Doesn''t ...... your mother object?


    Oh, you don''t like it, you do. If it still bothers you, you''ll have to do it.


    That''s right: ......


    I giggled and changed my position on my side. As we lay together, facing each other, I felt like I was on a school trip during my school days.


    When was the last time I talked to Origin like this?


    ''''I was actually a little worried about her. People are precocious, so when they hear that you have a crush on a girl, they start talking about it early on.


    ''What?��Is that so?


    What is that, like five years old?��Lovell has been on alert since then.


    Early.


    I''m not too precocious. No, but I''m starting to feel like my first love before reincarnation was at that age, and Ellen, who has a fever and can''t get her head around it well, said, "That ...... right? I was lightly confused.


    Ellen didn''t know it, but even when she first met Van, Vint had asked her if she wanted to go on a blind date with him.


    She was very surprised by that and said, "I''ve decided to let Ellen have a free love affair with you! Origin declared confidently.


    He said there were other matchmaking stories from the spirits incessantly.


    (Oh, ...... that''s why there were few people my age around: ......)


    Again, Ellen felt faint when she heard that Lovell had been relentless in eliminating her.


    ''Ellen-chan has a memory, so I thought the subject might be an adult, but I haven''t heard a single story like that .......


    I don''t remember having those feelings for those around me: ......


    ''No!��Ellen, you were crushing the other person''s love interest yourself!


    ''Huh, smashing ......!


    ''''Ka-sama has been watching you the whole time!��...... oh.


    He realized that he had dug a grave.


    He noticed that Ellen was staring at him with her half-eyes, and he was trying to mend the situation in a hurry.


    ''I''m sorry. ......


    Eren laughed at Origin''s honest apology.


    ''Thank you for worrying about me. I''ll talk to you about it properly.''''


    If the other party was Gadiel, there would be no way to avoid a feud between the Tenbar royal family and the spirits.


    If that happens, it would be best to consult with Origin, who has a position as queen.


    ''''...... Hmph. I''ll be waiting for you.


    Smiling gently, Origin stroked Eren''s head.


    ''Don''t be afraid to take the first step. I''m sure it will encourage your body to grow along with your mind.


    ......, dear?


    I''m sorry for going on so long. Good night, Ellen.


    As soon as she received a kiss on her cheek, Ellen''s consciousness swooped away.


    ******


    With her fever completely gone, Ellen got into her stride and then asked Dritra to take her to Gadiel''s dream.


    It had been a long time since she had seen Gadiel, and she was chatting openly with Dhritra, wondering when they had become friends.


    ''''Woo-hee!��The cursed prince can tell a story~!


    Lord Dritra has been a good friend to me.


    As they were talking, Dritra chuckled.


    ''I''m out there, aren''t I!��Uhehehehe!


    With that, he disappeared with a shuffling sound.


    Gadiel and Ellen both turned bright red when they realized how much Dhritra cared, and they both turned red.


    ''Oh, you know what, ...... Gadiel ......''


    Oh, yeah.


    I''m sorry to hear your thoughts on ...... without permission first!


    ''No, that would be an accident indeed. Ellen doesn''t have to worry about it. ...... though I would have liked to say it sometime.


    Gaddiel chuckled at that, and Ellen was about to reply, fidgeting with her hands, "Um, ......," she said.


    ''Wait, Ellen,''


    What?


    I couldn''t help but look at Gadiel, and there was Gadiel with a serious look on his face.


    Just like that time we signed the contract, he got down on one knee and held out his right hand to Eren.


    ''Let me tell you something,''


    Eh ......


    I know you asked, but I want to reiterate.


    Oh, um, .......


    Ellen.


    Yes!


    Ellen couldn''t help but posture up with a bash.


    ''I love you. I''ve always liked you.''


    .........!


    "I''ve always wanted to talk to you. I''ve always wanted to stand next to you. It''s a different form of compromise than it should be, but I still want to stand next to you .......


    ...... Yeah.


    I didn''t want to give up, even if there was a curse in between.


    Gadiel: "Gadiel: ......


    ''I know it''s a bit of a surprise, but please take my hand.


    No words are needed. How kind is Gadiel, who cares that it''s okay to show by such actions?


    (Don''t be afraid to take a step: ......)


    Origin''s words pass through my head.


    I''m sure that if she had received this confession without anything else, Eren would have hesitated.


    It was curious, and so was Eren.


    A lump lingered in her mind for a long time, thinking that it was the ancestors who were to blame and Gadiel was not to blame.


    I knew it wasn''t a good thing to forgive from the standpoint, which is why I kept watching from the shadows.


    The heart that refused to give up somehow changed and purified even the feelings of my people.


    Just as Gadiel took a step forward, Ellen took a step forward as well.

 136 From now on, well be together.

    Ellen stepped forward and grabbed her hand.


    Gadier raised her face as if she had been played, and her eyes met, and Ellen felt that her body temperature had risen suddenly.


    Ellen tells her well as she drifts around.


    "Ah, um... I''m a normal person... thank you very much..."


    I couldn''t stand Gadier''s eyesight, so I gently turned away with the intention of lowering my head.


    Her face is bright red. My hands may be sweating too. The last one was quite quiet.


    (Ugh......! That''s embarrassing...!!... that?


    Ellen, who became anxious about Gadier''s unresponsive appearance, suddenly pulled her hand off.


    !?


    She noticed that she tried to pull it out. On the contrary, Ellen looked back at Gadier unexpectedly.


    I noticed that they were looking at each other, but Gadier''s face also turned bright red.


    I couldn''t help but notice Gadier smiling like a twitch spreading joy.


    "... I''m glad. Thanks, Ellen."


    "Uh-huh...."


    My hands are burning very rarely. It feels like my temperature, and it feels like Gadier''s temperature.


    It was supposed to be in Gadier''s dream, but it was kind of real.


    "That''s right. Ellen, come here."


    Huh?


    At the tip of the hand, there was a rounded space in the dark space, where the sofa was laid down.


    "... the sofa?


    "Lord Doritra prepared it for me. I''m unconscious when I''m asleep, but I often sit here when my dreams call me."


    "Oh yeah! It''s handy!


    Gadier prompted me to sit on the sofa, but one hand remained connected.


    (That''s... the time to let go...)


    I don''t know where to let go. Gadier sat next to her, but she was happy with her hands tied together.


    "When Double Goddess calls me, I have a table and a chair. It''s an interesting experience, even in a dream."


    "Double goddess? Are you still in Gadier''s dream after that?


    "Ah, I''m teaching you about the Spirit in the meantime. I am grateful to the goddesses for their consideration. These are wonderful and kind people."


    "... yeah, that''s right."


    I feel like I''ve become a bit of a rod reader.


    I can agree that both goddesses are gentle, but what would Gadier do if he found out that the spirits were afraid inside?


    "Ah."


    "What''s going on?


    "Speaking of which, I can''t hear Gadier''s thoughts...."


    "Oh, the goddess taught me how to do that."


    "Gadier, I already remember! Wow, I have to teach you too."


    Fufu, thank you.


    "Yeah, I''m really sorry."


    Ellen thought that she wanted to avoid the other person''s thoughts just leaking so that there would be no accidents.


    (Privacy matters!


    With that in mind, Rover''s face passed his head.


    "Ah, you know... it''s about my father..."


    "Oh, the goddess told me.... don''t worry, I knew this would happen."


    "Eh, did you know...?


    "Oh, I thought it might be life-threatening just to convey my thoughts. You don''t have to worry about Ellen."


    "Ugh... my father is sorry!


    Lovell''s behavior, which is too foolish to be overprotective, seems to have been read by Gadier. I''m embarrassed.


    "Now I know how it feels to keep an eye on Ellen. I was happy that Ellen and I were feeling together, but Kai and others are about to see the gap."


    "Eh, Ka, Kai?


    I was thrilled.


    I remembered being seen by the Origin, and suddenly became suspicious of my behavior.


    "... Ellen, what happened to Kai?


    "Eh!? Well, why!?"


    "... confessed?


    "How do you know!?"


    I screamed at the momentum.


    I thought it was too late. When she saw Gadier, she smiled, but she had a chilly smile.


    "Eh...."


    To Ellen, who blued and solidified with kachine, Gadier lifted her hand and kissed her on the back of her hand.


    "Of course, you said no, right?


    Ellen shakes her neck like a broken doll.


    If I had accepted Kai''s confession, I would not have replied to Gadier like this.


    "I didn''t think you were ahead."


    Ellen glanced at Gadier, who was regretting it.


    "Gadier, did you know about Kai...?


    "Of course. We were staring at each other when Ellen wasn''t watching."


    "Eh!?"


    As Origin told me, Ellen had been crushing there sometime.


    Ellen was stunned that she was controlling it without knowing it.


    "I talked to Master Lulu about my love. I''m sorry I didn''t see you for the first time."


    "Yeah! Gadier''s in love with Banana, right?


    I wondered if the royal family would be excited by such a story, but Gadier had a decent face.


    "Come on, then?


    "The story of love!


    "... I want to be Ellen from now on."


    Huh?


    "Tell me how I feel. Tell me everything about Ellen."


    [Ellen, I love you]


    "Wow!


    Suddenly the restrictions were lifted and Gadier told her to listen to her thoughts.


    Gadier smiled softly as she saw Ellen turning bright red and upset.


    The Origin called by the Double Goddess was shrinking.


    "Origin-chan, did you do something to Vale?


    While Val was drinking the tea he was offered, he just listened.


    "Ugh... I''m sorry..."


    "Absolutely, Origin. You don''t think it''s bad for me?


    "I told you to cheat on Ellen...."


    Val said "Oh, my God" to the depressed Origin.


    "You can''t fool Ellen, can you?


    I see. They found out right away! And then Vale gets mad at your sister! I''m getting mad at you ~ "


    "That''s Ellen!


    Vaur is nodding too.


    "I know, right? Origin cared about Ellen and looked in the water mirror."


    Before we went to the boundary between the goddesses.


    Origin shook her shoulders when she summoned Van to give Ellen a hand mirror.


    "I saw Kai''s boy confessing to Ellen, and I stopped Van!


    "Yikes! Because!!"


    "Wow, I get it. If I send Van back to Ellen, it''ll be ruined."


    Origin-chan, don''t be funny.


    "No, ahhhhh! I can follow you ~!"


    At that time, Origin went to the boundary between the two goddesses at the same time as Rover.


    When Ellen was receiving a confession from Kai, she was actually peeking in the water mirror of the Spirit Castle.


    "I know how it feels, but this is Origin''s fault. So, hey!


    Vaur clapped his hands with bread and the maids sat down in line.


    "Bring me the confectionery Origin is hiding as a punishment. We''re having a tea party!


    "Nooooooooooooo!!"


    The crying voice of Origin spirited into the Spirit Castle.

 137 Parents hearts.

    Rover received a series of explanations from the Origin who put Ellen to bed, but still felt incredible.


    (Your Highness... half-spirited?


    Besides, he said he accepted it.


    I appreciate Ellen''s help.


    However, Rover blushed when he heard that it was the cause of the loss of life.


    Lovell is also a parent. Parents will be upset if they hear that a child may die.


    The others were waiting for the great spirits to hastily transfer to Templar Castle and evacuate, but it seems that Gadier was the only one who could not get close because of the curse.


    I couldn''t help but think I had to take him there, but it was already a later festival.


    "That''s why I want you to tell me that it''s about six months before you get back."


    The words spoken by the Origin were indigestible.


    "... are you sure you want me to semi-spirit?


    "If you don''t, you''ll die. He also cleansed the souls of his brothers who possessed him and helped Ellen. Isn''t it natural that we should thank you?


    "But... Your Highness is a Templar royal."


    "Rover, do you know that this has nothing to do with you?


    "But... are the spirits convinced?


    "Oh, as long as you let your brothers go and saved Ellen. So did you."


    Even though Rover was semi-spirited, he was quite windy at first.


    He was shunned to be an aristocrat in the Templar kingdom and a courageous man under contract with the Spirit Queen Origin.


    The great spirits at this time hated humans terribly because of the royal acts of Templar.


    These changes occurred because Ellen was born.


    Ellen is a new goddess to be queen. You can''t be a child between spirits and humans.


    The great spirits who were told by both goddesses that Ellen was born because Rover became semi-spirited and married to the Origin recognized Rover as a spirit.


    Even though it was semi-spirited, the human world did not care.


    The family I left behind. Even after Isabella and Sauvelle were worried, Lovell couldn''t speak.


    But when Ellen was born, he cut them off and swore to himself that he was with the Spirit.


    Since Ellen was a child born between humans, I was worried that the spirits would accept her.


    However, when Ellen was two years old and was about to show up, she quickly broke everyone''s heart.


    Ellen didn''t always get bored and did something interesting to worry about everyone.


    Remember the transition instantly, embark on an expedition to the castle and annoy everyone.


    I think it is a handsome child, and my intellectual desire is terrible, and I attack spirits with questions.


    If you use simple magic, you can still use words that are short of tongues to say, "Shuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Tap me and I''ll be glad.


    Those who were glanced at with those jewel-like eyes must not have been able to hate Ellen with preconceptions alone.


    (I... have been saved by Ellen all along)


    I didn''t think I''d get what I said to Alberto back.


    Do you realize you were saved by my daughter?


    (That''s true. If you helped Ellen, I guess you''ll have to admit it...)


    I was thinking about Rover, but when I realized it, there was an Origin in front of me who smiled.


    "Have you decided how you feel?


    In the words of the outlook, Rover said that he was a little rotten.


    "I really have to... change if Ellen gets involved."


    When she murmured about it with a sigh, Origin laughed, "It''s true."


    It''s only been a few hours since we got out of that forest.


    The Sauveurs who returned earlier would have already reported Amiel''s condition.


    When Rowell moved to the office, the air was heavy.


    Depending on the report, it may be a story of the Van Clifts getting out of Templar.


    (No... considering Ellen''s achievements...)


    The Van Clifts are now an imperative part of Templar.


    It was also thanks to Ellen.


    Rover sighed when he noticed Ravisel staring at us.


    "Ah, brother...! Your Highness!?"


    Sauvelle screamed with a pale face as he stared around Rover.


    If you don''t hear about Amiel, it means he''s already been told he''s dead.


    He was working as a traitor and was still trying to kill Gadier.


    It was common for people to die in secret to avoid scandal.


    "I have a report on that."


    When Rover lowered his head to Ravisel and said so, Ravisel quietly said, "Listen."


    "Your Highness... fell down protecting my daughter."


    "Brr...."


    The air in the field shook deliberately. But even Ravisel, who remains calm, only listens to the core.


    "Is he alive?


    "... well, what do you say?"


    "What do you mean, Lord Lovell?


    Ravisel''s bodyguard was breathing.


    Sauvi��re stepped forward as he stared at Ravisel, who controlled it with one hand.


    "Where is His Highness now?"


    ��������


    "Brother!


    Lovell, who didn''t expect his brother to fly the intimidation, whispered.


    "I''m in the spirit world."


    /(adv, adv-to, vs) (on-mim) (on-mim) feeling better/feeling better/feeling better/feeling better


    I scrambled at once. That should be it.


    Everyone remembered this sequence. Because it was the same as when Rover was taken to the Spirit Realm.


    "Will my son be saved?


    "Your Highness... has accepted"


    "What are you doing?


    ������������


    "Rover"


    "...........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    The scene calmed down. Sawers and the guards opened their eyes and mouths.


    What does it mean for a royal family that could not get close to the spirits to be in the spiritual world for some reason and become semi-spirited even further?


    While everyone had a confused face, it was Ravisel''s laughter that broke the silence.


    "You think my son is going to be a half-spirit? I''m looking forward to it."


    "Ahhhhhhh, that''s why I hated it...!!"


    That''s how Rover shouted and held his head.


    "As I said, the spirits have not yet admitted it!


    "Huh? That''s what the goddess said."


    "Ugh...!


    Without waiting for Rover''s disrespect, Sauver held his head.


    "Brother!


    Rover, stared at by Sauvignon, shook his shoulders.


    "When will His Highness return?


    "Auri said it would take six months. It was the same with me, but it takes a little time to get used to the power. The spirit world and the human world have different powers."


    Sauvelle sighed as he sighed. I was most relieved to hear that His Highness was alive because it was Sauvignon.


    If Gadier had accepted death as it was, Sauvier''s neck would have flew.


    "Semi-espiritualization... doesn''t mean you can''t be on my side very much."


    "... I see."


    "Okay. If anything happens again, report it."


    With a disgusting face, Rover metastasized and disappeared without saying anything.


    In disrespect of his brother, Sauer lowered his head to Ravisel as he blushed.


    He''s as good as ever.


    "Your Majesty... my niece... I''m sorry"


    Sauvel lowered his head and Ravisel twitched one eyebrow.


    "I think you were there."


    "... yes?


    "I swore to the queen in the basement of the academy. Gadier protected it.... that''s all."


    [I swear to the queen, and to Ellen, the treasure. Keeping the promise with the Spirit. And protect Ellen, and protect Rover by raising the country.]


    "Your Majesty...."


    Call Russell here.


    This country is not a country to rely on.


    We cannot allow Gadier, who has become semi-spirited, to assume any more of Tenbar''s responsibilities.


    It was Ravisel''s kindness.

 138 The month and day of the month.

    Half a year until Gadier''s semi-spiritualization.


    I didn''t have much time, so I decided to have Ellen present in Gadier''s dream.


    Ask Dritra to wait with you on the day the Goddess of Doubles arrives.


    While sitting on the sofa and talking to the three of them, Doritra raised her face.


    "Uh-huh! The Lord is coming!


    When Doritra said so, the surroundings were brightened up and a table and chair for four were prepared.


    Next to Gadier, who lowered his head to greet the goddesses who came into Gadier''s dream, Ellen also said, "Hello!" and greeted her cheerfully.


    Oh, hello.


    "Oh, hello. Am I interrupting something?


    "Chi, no!


    Ellen shook her hand to the side in a hurry, and the goddesses laughed.


    "Ufufu, I know because I asked Doritra. You want to make sure you can''t hear your heart?


    "Fufufu, have you been taunted?


    Apparently he made fun of me. And as always, it''s the outlook.


    "That''s right..." Ellen asked both goddesses with a slight blush, and Gadier next to her looked fluffy.


    "Ellen can stay like that.


    "Aaah!


    Ellen turned bright red and pounded Gadier.


    The goddess looked at Gadier smiling and Ellen looking bright red.


    But, Ellen, I think it''s temporary even now.


    That''s what Vaud said, and Ellen stopped tapping her hand in surprise.


    "Eh? Well, why?


    "No, Ellen. Once you''ve semi-spirited, you''ll be able to use your memorabilia."


    Ah!


    "Goddess, can you tell me more about that story?


    "I don''t think Gadier needs to know yet!


    Even temporarily, I thought I should accept Gadier''s mischief if it decreased, but I missed the memento.


    Gadier was curious whether there was another way.


    Her cheeks swelled slightly, and with an angry face, Ellen tried to tell Gadier that she couldn''t.


    Then, from behind Ellen, the goddesses poked her cheeks one at a time and Val and one at a time.


    Ellen, your cheeks look like squirrels.


    It''s true, squirrel.


    Ellen''s face was stuck from the left and right, and she had a strange face in her mouth.


    Gadier, who saw it, smiled "fufu", and Ellen, who turned bright red, struck her again.


    After spending six months in a dream interacting like that, Origin finally realized that Ellen and Rover had been wandering around in separate rooms.


    Lovell is experienced in Ellen, but Ellen is a first-time experience.


    Though I have attended several workshops at the newly established midwifery home in Vancouver Territory, I am still restless when it comes to treatment.


    "Hah... I''m not used to this second time..."


    In front of Lovell, who was sitting on the sofa and bending forward, holding his head with his hands together, Ellen was clutching to the table, murmuring and writing something on the paper.


    There are a lot of dictionaries on the table, and I think I''m looking into something else.


    "Ellen, what are you doing?


    Lovell, who was curious, gazed at Ellen from behind.


    The paper described how to change baby''s diapers, dietary precautions, and how to produce hot water.


    "... I wonder if it''s the one you''re distributing at the hospital?


    "Yes!


    "... it''s very hard to say, but Ellen, it''s my nanny''s job.


    As soon as Ellen''s face goes, Gahn! and a shocked face.


    "What? Huh? Don''t you want to do it!?"


    "I know how you feel. I was really pissed off about trying to do Ellen''s. I wonder if you''ll let me do it again...."


    "Ehhhh!?"


    Even in the spiritual world, when you become the Queen''s Son, there seems to be nothing different from the treatment of the nobles in the human world.


    Ellen has volunteered to become a pre-practice midwife at the Vancouver College.


    Lovell, who was watching the situation, knew that he would have wanted to do it if his brother had been born, but he couldn''t tell him.


    "In this time of year, men should also participate in childcare!


    "Huh? Yeah. That''s what the hospital said."


    "It has nothing to do with the nursery! I''ll do it because I want to! That''s it!


    "Ha! Yes, Ellen! I think so, too!


    Even though Ellen was asking for Rover''s children to leave, Ellen also became like Rover, and the maids waiting in the room turned blue.


    "Ahhh... I want to go to Auli''s side and stay with me forever..."


    "Me too....."


    Both of you have been worried about Origin. This condition lasted for nearly ten hours.


    "I hope we don''t destroy the castle halfway..."


    "Eh!?"


    Ellen shouted in surprise at Rover''s murmuring.


    The Spirit''s estate is not allowed to be with her husband.


    Because it seems that the magical encounter between parents and children occurs at the moment of birth, and it is very likely that accidents will occur.


    The moment she was born, Ellen remembers being very surprised to hear that the baby might kill her parents.


    Moreover, due to the strength of the Origin, the same strict precautions were laid down as in Ellen''s case.


    Along with the spirits entrusted with the guardianship of the other castles, Rover was reinforcing the castle''s boundaries, but would he break through it?


    (Wait, Father, you''re flagging it at this time!


    Ellen sweats cold.


    I couldn''t help but blush knowing that Ellen and Lovell''s waiting area was the farthest from where the Origin was.


    "Ellen''s castle almost collapsed..."


    "Sorry!!"


    It seems that Ellen was amazing so far. I was in the middle of such a conversation.


    Doooooooooon...


    From the direction of the Origin, the castle swayed with the sound of the earth.


    "Born!?"


    "Yeah yeah!?"


    The pronunciation is too shaky for the earth to echo.


    Along with Lovell, who got up in a hurry, Ellen got up from the sofa in a hurry, despite a little cultural shock.


    And at the next moment,


    Doooooooooooooon!


    The second wave came and Ellen and Rover staggered.


    Huh?


    "Twice?


    Lovell and Ellen, looking at each other, hurried back to Origin.


    On the other side, where many magical formations were laid, the great spirits who noticed Ellen and the others said with a smile.


    "Congratulations, Lovell and Ellen! I am the twin son of a man and a woman!


    "Wow twins!?"


    "Big auli!


    Boys and girls.


    A new family came alive in this world.


    Lovell and Ellen embraced each other with tears.

 139 Along with the vows.

    After receiving the blessings of both goddesses, Ellen finally met with Origin.


    It seems that now the babies are receiving hot water from their nannies.


    The Double Goddess left immediately after congratulating Ellen and the others with a report.


    "Mother!


    Auli!


    I ran to the bed where Origin was lying. Though tired, Origin greeted them with a smile.


    "I can''t believe they were both hungry. Wow!"


    "Ah, Auri... thank you."


    When Rover kissed Origin, he smiled happily.


    "Kaah, sama... uuuu..."


    Seeing Ellen crying too fast, Origin stroked Ellen''s head lying flat.


    "Ellen, don''t cry because you''re going to be a onee-sama anymore.


    "Ugh ~ Today only ~"


    Well, then I guess I can''t help it.


    Ellen kisses Origin''s cheek as she wipes her tears off her sleeves.


    Rover looked at the origins she was tickling and Ellen who was crying and laughing with love.


    "There were two shock waves, and I thought something happened to Auri...."


    Ellen nodded her neck vertically, worried about Rover.


    "Wow, I was surprised too. The great spirits who took the first one were blown away in an alarm."


    "Wow... are you all right?


    "Ufufu, it''s okay. I was glad this was all I had to do because my room was safe."


    Ellen had a slightly distant vision as to whether the Spirit''s birth was so intense.


    "Oh, my wealth is still better. Ellen broke the castle."


    "Wow! I''m so sorry!


    Recently, I''ve heard a lot about Ellen.


    Listening to this, Ellen can only apologize anymore.


    Also, I wonder if it was difficult when you were a kid? I heard Vint didn''t see his new van for a while. "


    Origin is talking about Austol, the head of the spiritual fangs and Van''s mother.


    Really?


    "I give birth in the form of a beast, so an excited mother could kill her husband."


    "Hyah... what a violence..."


    Later, when asked in more detail, the White Tiger clan was about a month before the baby''s eyes opened, and the mother and baby were left alone in the room and her husband could not see her.


    Origin explained that Vint had been restless until he met the baby.


    When the story flourished, along with the voice of "excuse me," a twin baby wrapped in a mole was brought to the Great Spirits.


    "Wow!


    The most important are Origin and Rover. Next, Ellen walked into the nursery.


    "My hair... is with my mother!


    "That''s true. But the temples look just like Lovell!


    The temples are bouncing with intense Rover''s blood on the Origin Platinum Blonde.


    Even though it was supposed to be a soft hair that had just been born, it was only here and it bounced with a pin.


    "Does it look like Auri, like Ellen?


    "You might look like your father!


    I feel excited and excited about the near future of the baby.


    "Speaking of which, what''s your name?


    "I wonder if that''s after these kids have opened their eyes and stabilized their power. If you don''t know what you''re going to do, you won''t be able to decide your name."


    Ellen''s name also came from Element. It seems that the Spirit examines the name from the attributes of its master.


    It seems that by naming it in relation to its master, it will also increase its power as a spirit.


    Of course, there are times when they can name unrelated names, but it seems that such things become shackled and powerless, or become spirits that did not receive blessings, and their fate is also bad.


    "I''m looking forward to learning what to do ~"


    "Did you check the color of your eyes?


    "I want to be red now. But it was the same with Ellen, so when the power stabilizes, it''ll change like Ellen, right?


    Really?


    "Are they as beautiful as Ellen''s eyes?


    "I hope it''s the color of Ellen''s eyes. When I first saw it, it was really beautiful and touching."


    "That''s right. I thought it was the color of the world."


    She remembered Ellen''s time, and Origin and Rover were excited to talk about it.


    Ellen had heard of it for the first time, so she was somehow shy.


    "I like the color of my mother''s and father''s eyes!


    Oh.


    "It makes me happy."


    Five days after waiting to see which way it would be, the twins'' eyes finally opened.


    Both of them had red and purple eyes, a color that beautifully added the colors of Origin and Rover.


    And one more thing, Ellen and the others laughed.


    "Nooooooo! You look just like Rover! How cute!!"


    "I have two fathers!


    Origin and Ellen were so excited that they loved the baby, but Lovell, staring at the twins with bad eyes, looked somewhere complicated.


    About two weeks after Origin had successfully delivered her baby.


    I finally got ready for Gadier''s semi-spiritualization ritual.


    This time, the Origin has given birth and the day is still young, so both goddesses and Arc are supposed to be present as assistants.


    "I''ll be back in a little while...."


    Unfortunately, Gadier said, but on the contrary, the goddess told me that Gadier''s soul would be in danger.


    And finally, the day before the ceremony, Ellen asked Doritra to move into Gadier''s dreams.


    Ellen!


    Looking at Ellen''s face, Ellen waved to Gadier, who rushed in joyfully.


    "What''s going on?


    "Um... I need to talk to you..."


    "Talk? Yeah, let''s go to the couch."


    Ellen and the others in their dreams were somehow in the habit of always connecting hands.


    As soon as I saw him today, I reached out and sat on the sofa.


    "Ah, you know... it''s about Amiel..."


    "Amiel?


    The name I didn''t mention from that event. There was a shadow on Gadier''s face.


    "... I know what happened when I asked the goddesses. Though my cousin... I''m really sorry I got into this with Ellen."


    "Yeah, that''s not true. And it''s okay because Gadier helped me!


    When Gadier lowered her head, Ellen shook her head aside in a hurry.


    "You know... I touched my core feeling as I tried to purify Amiel''s soul, which was assimilated with the curse at that time."


    "How does nuclear... feel?


    "Amiel''s feelings that went hand in hand with the curse... I wonder if that''s the root of it. Amiel was crying all the time..."


    I was crying looking for my mother and father.


    I was crying when I was lonely.


    Ellen told her honestly how she felt at that time.


    "I think Amiel has missed me so much... Amiel''s only ally was Agile. But Agile was crying that she hated me. I thought maybe that triggered it and assimilated it with the curse...."


    "My aunt....."


    Ellen honestly told Gadier that she was hiding something that was hurting.


    "I was listening to Amiel cry at that time, and I thought. What''s the difference between a kid who just got lost? I mean... where''s your mother? I thought she was a little girl crying."


    "... yeah"


    "I thought it was purification. What I tried to do was erase all my memories. I tried to erase everything that the soul had, all the feelings that turned into a curse... but the child who was just crying... was afraid to disappear, screaming,"


    "Amiel....?


    "That''s why I told you... if you miss me, I''ll stay with you."


    "... eh?


    Gadier''s eyes opened in surprise. I didn''t seem to know what Ellen was talking about.


    "I told my broken soul I''d be with you. He said," Take it inside of me and sleep... and I''ll stay by your side when you wake up. "


    "... eh? Huh? Does that mean Amiel''s soul... is inside Ellen?


    Even though she was moving, Gadier managed to shatter the bite.


    Ellen nodded that she was right.


    "This is called soul selection. I chose without knowing....."


    The meaning of soul selection. The fact that the goddess chose the soul of Amiel to give birth to the times.


    Explaining them, Gadier solidified with a stunned face.


    "... Gadier? Are you okay?"


    "I''m sorry... I''m so surprised... Amiel is inside Ellen...?


    Gadier''s gaze at Ellen was still incredible, and she felt like she was trying to find Amiel''s shards somewhere near Ellen.


    "I wonder... is it okay if Ellen gets upset or something?


    "Amiel''s soul is slumbering, so she won''t be a goddess. But when I wake up, I want to be by your side."


    From now on, Ellen and Gadier are on the side.


    Ellen wanted to confess in advance so that Gadier wouldn''t be surprised.


    "Honestly... I don''t know how to say I''m too surprised..."


    "Uh-huh. That''s right, I''m sorry for suddenly."


    "Ah, no, more than that... I have to thank Ellen."


    "What? Why?


    "The choice of soul... I knew Ellen was carrying those things as a goddess, but more than that, I knew Ellen saved Amiel."


    "Saved...?


    "Amiel must have taken Ellen''s hand?


    At that time, I remembered a word that was murmured by the soul of Amiel, who had approached Ellen.


    "... warm..."


    "... I see."


    The feelings of that time echoed over Amiel''s thoughts, and Ellen burst into tears.


    Gadier wipes the tears away. Ellen whispered the words that were lurking inside herself, crying quietly.


    "... I wonder if it''s my own self-satisfaction..."


    "Ellen, that''s not true. You don''t have to carry everything."


    Gadier gently hugged Ellen.


    "The curse that surrounded me and Amiel''s soul are definitely saved by Ellen."


    "... really?


    "Oh, and you saved me, too. I can''t help but look forward to the future when I think I''m going to be with you."


    "... Gadier saved me, too...?


    "Fufufu, I''m so glad."


    She was hugged again, and Gadier kissed Ellen''s hair.


    "Ellen, you don''t have to hold it alone. From now on, let me carry it with me."


    "Gadier....."


    "Ellen, I love you. Let me stay with you forever. I''ll be there when Amiel wakes up."


    Gadier said so and gave a gentle kiss into Ellen''s crying face.


    Ellen opened her eyes with her mouth stuck to the edge of her mouth.


    They stared at each other and slowly closed their eyes and kissed each other gently.

 140 A ceremony of semi-spiritualization.

    During Gadier''s semi-spiritualization ceremony, Ellen was brought along with Origin to the basement of the castle.


    There were already two goddesses waiting for him, Ark, and Rover.


    The goddesses who noticed Ellen and the others waved their hands towards us. Ellen and Origin also looked back.


    In the middle of the basement, there was a huge white magic square and something like a pedestal.


    As soon as the door opened, Ellen looked at this closed space and remembered the basement of the academy where Arc was being held, making her look a little pale.


    But unexpectedly, Ellen''s feet were moving towards the pedestal.


    Sometimes the Magic Cube is glowing, but like the boundary between the two goddesses, one side was pure white and very bright.


    If the room were dark, he would have hesitated.


    It reminds me of Rover.


    When Val moved his hand as he said so, the slightly higher part of the pedestal glowed even more.


    At the next moment, Gadier''s body, lying asleep, rested on the pedestal with her body floating in the air.


    Gadier remained surrounded by boundaries.


    As she watched Gadier sleeping with her white face, Ellen rushed over unexpectedly.


    "Ellen, it''s okay."


    Vale lay her hands on Ellen''s shoulders laughing funny.


    "Is semi-spiritualization about to begin..."


    Rover murmured with wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    I wonder if my body has been semi-spirited like this, and it still feels complicated somewhere.


    "I had a rough time with Rover. Origin-chan kept crying forever."


    "That''s right. My body was worn out, so I started making elemental bodies from scratch."


    "... elemental?


    Rover responds with a twinkle to strange words.


    "Wow, wow...!


    Ellen panicked. Rover doesn''t know that most of his body is being rebuilt.


    Ellen panicked and looked alternately at Origin and Rover because Origin didn''t dare tell Rover.


    "Your body was worn out by the monster tempest."


    "Yes, it was hard to repair your body."


    "... if you repaired it, what is the elemental body? Your Majesty''s body also uses elemental bodies?


    "An elemental body is the body of a spirit without a soul. Once away from your body, your soul won''t stick to your body anymore. That''s why I had to use my original body as a vessel and create a new one...."


    Rover made a decent face at the confession of Origin.


    And he looked down at his body and looked at it with something in common.


    "I see! That''s why you''re getting old!


    "Father, where are you!?"


    Ellen suddenly burst into something more serious.


    Then, unexpectedly, the Origin had a neat face.


    The origins burst into tears. Rover and Ellen were surprised at this.


    "Wow, I... took Rover''s body on my own..."


    "Oh, is that so?... Auli, come here."


    Rover held the crying origins and kissed her forehead.


    "If I can stay with Auri, I don''t care what you do."


    "Rover....."


    "Thanks to Auri, I was able to see my mother and brother again, and Auri gave me a lot of family. I already gave up everything back then. Nothing makes me so happy."


    ��������


    "Auri, thank you for letting me stay next to you."


    "Ugh... you ~!"


    Ellen was relieved to see the two hugging each other.


    The Origin looks refreshed just as much as I thought it would.


    (Standing next to me... so nice...)


    I want to be a couple like this myself. The moment she thought so, a picture appeared on her head and Ellen blushed.


    (Wow! Whoa, whoa!


    Ellen shook her head from side to side as if she were going to shake off her delusions.


    When I raised my face, Vaur and I met each other. She laughs at me for not telling me it''s a prospect.


    (Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "Fufufu, Ellen is so cute!


    And when she was hugged by Vaur, Ellen buried herself in her full-bodied breast.


    Muguuuuuu


    "Oh, that''s good ~ I love Ellen too!


    "Ellen, you feel so good. Bury it thoroughly!


    "Oh, really!


    I''m coming to Val! And Ellen suddenly tried to ask Arc for help.


    But the key arc is waiting for you, or is he crawling with the ship?


    (Sleeping!


    Choking to death...! The moment such a word passed her head, Ellen, released by Rover''s hand, exhaled.


    "There is no alarm or gap!


    "Ahhn, Ellen!


    "I''m sorry, Ellen is so cute."


    Double goddess laughs fufufu.


    Ellen hid behind Rover to watch out for the goddesses.


    "Ahhn, I can''t believe I hated you...!?"


    "Oh no, Ellen...!


    "Ugh... I thought I''d be killed..."


    "Ahh, I''m sorry!


    "I won''t do it again!


    "Yeah, you guys stay away from Ellen! These degenerate goddesses!


    Looking at Rover trying to protect Ellen, Ellen noticed that Origin, who was crying, was smiling.


    (Good.....)


    It is decided that it is better not to grieve.


    Rover woke up Ark, who was really trying to get into a sleeping position next to him.


    So Arc says, "Still...?" and Rover clapped his hands to finish it quickly.


    "Auri, is your body okay?


    "Yeah, everybody''s gonna help."


    "Really... don''t push me. I don''t care about His Highness."


    "Father!


    Angry Ellen and Rover were in a hurry.


    The two goddesses watching sighed.


    "Ellen saved your life."


    "True. Selfish."


    "I don''t want you to tell me!?"


    Ignoring Rover, who bites the double goddess, Origin and the double goddess begin their magic.


    Double goddesses supported the development of several magic squares in the center of the Origin.


    Looking at that, it appears that Arc is now gathering the power of the surrounding magic elements to help.


    Ellen could only see the movement of power, and she didn''t know what she was doing.


    The next moment, when I thought it would last for a while, all the magic cubes around the Origin were sucked into Gadier''s body.


    Then the Origin shook his hands in the air and noticed a lump of light like an iridescent bourbon ball appeared fluffy.


    Although rainbow colors were known to interfere with light, they also appeared to be shades seen somewhere.


    Ellen''s protecting you.


    "Fufufu"


    Looking at the rainbow light, the goddesses laughed joyfully.


    However, Rover, who first noticed what was hidden in the words, twisted his neck and wrinkled between his eyebrows.


    However, it seemed quiet to think that the voice could not be roughed up and disturbed by Origin, but Ellen was restless.


    (Already...!


    Ellen''s face turned red or blue, and she didn''t really understand it.


    Because both goddesses were giggling, they obviously realized it was Ellen''s power.


    That seven colors glowed was Gadier''s soul, which she had contracted with Ellen to connect with.


    Gadier''s soul was sucked into the lying Gadier''s chest and disappeared.


    Then I felt like I heard the sound of "chili" with some kind of shard in it.


    The glowing magic circle disappeared, and the boundaries that covered Gadier disappeared.


    "Hmm...."


    Ellen unexpectedly answered the exhaling voice of Origin, "Is it over?" I heard.


    "Yeah, it''s over. All you have to do is wake up."


    In Origin''s words, Ellen lowered her chest.


    "Good work, Origin-chan! It took Rover a year to wake up, but how about you, Pumpkin?


    "Eh... is that so...?


    "Oh, didn''t I tell you?


    "Er... six months after semi-spiritualization... ah"


    That''s right. Gadier''s semi-spiritualization awaits the birth of Origin.


    I have heard that it took about a year to wake up when I was with Rover.


    Ellen was very disappointed.


    (I thought we could talk soon... we have to ask Doritra again)


    Looking at Ellen''s face, Lovell looked as if she had perceived something.


    No way, only my daughter looks so complicated...


    The goddess said, "Oh, my God."


    Really, Ellen is very sharp.


    "Instead, I think I''ve been able to hide it for six months..."


    A man groaned, as the words of such a double goddess made him suffer.


    Huh?


    Ellen rushed towards Gadier in a hurry.


    The Origins were surprised at this.


    "Oh... no way already?


    "Uhh...."


    There were wrinkles between Gadier''s eyebrows. I was trying to open my eyes, but the room looked like it was blind and I was moaning to open my eyes.


    "Because your body was intact, the elementary body was minimal, but I didn''t think your soul would settle so quickly."


    I couldn''t hide my surprise even with the surgical origins.


    I don''t see any change in the color of my hair like when I was with Rover.


    It seems that Gadier woke up quickly because there was no such change.


    "... Eren?


    Gadier!


    Ellen clasped Gadier''s hand, and Gadier rose to support her.


    "My eyes....."


    "Eyes? What happened to your eyes? Are you blind?"


    "The world....."


    When Ellen was worried about the blurry gadier''s voice, Gadier''s eyes gradually opened.


    Well!


    Oh!


    I can''t help but wonder at the double goddess. Gadier''s eyes were as seven colors as Ellen''s.


    However, I feel that the blue color of Gadier''s original eyes is influenced.


    "... what do you mean?


    Rover saw Gadier''s eyes and heard a very low voice crawling through the earth.

 141 Separation from parents.

    The temperature of the room dropped to coincide with Rover''s voice.


    (Bad!)


    Ellen aggressively jumped between Gadier and Rover and built a stone wall to surround Gadier.


    At once, several ice spears pierced the stone wall from a dexterity position that avoided Ellen.


    "Father!"


    "Step aside, Ellen. I''ll turn that off for you."


    Lovell smiled and ran into a chill, but Ellen shouted at Lovell.


    "Onee-sama!


    "Huh? Us?


    "Ah, oh, what is it...?


    "Evacuate Gadier to the boundary of the Goddesses!


    Well...


    I can''t help it.


    Both goddesses quickly transferred Gadier. I knew that Rover couldn''t handle the boundaries of the goddesses because they didn''t have the power of Origin.


    "Chi"


    Rover, who didn''t try to hide his tongue, told Ellen as it was.


    "Ellen, why are you hiding it?


    Because my father tried to kill Gadier.


    "Of course not. I can''t believe I signed up with my daughter on my own."


    "The contract is my problem. I''ll decide for myself!


    "I don''t care what happens to his kid...!


    For Rover, the Templar royal family hated him that much.


    This is just Rover''s childhood stubbornness, so Ellen is not in a position to say anything.


    "Thank you for saving Ellen as a half-spirit. Except for Ellen''s contract!


    Rover probably didn''t know what Ellen''s contract meant. She is angry that Ellen has responded to more requests.


    "Your contract with Ellen is necessary for semi-spiritualization."


    "What...?


    Origin said, "I''m sorry I didn''t explain."


    "As you and I continue to contract, even if you semi-spiritualize, your soul remains human. This time, the power of the semi-spirited body and the power of the soul will not match. That''s why I needed the goddess''s contract."


    "Then you don''t have to be Ellen!


    That''s how Rover''s fingertips pointed at the goddess. When she saw it, Ellen looked at the goddess with a neat face and murmured without thinking, "... sure."


    In the flow of the story, it was as natural as Ellen contracted, but I did not hear that there was a reason why the goddess could not contract.


    "Oh, my gosh, the spearhead of the story is here."


    "Hmm? I mean, hey?


    The Goddess of Doubles is messing around.


    As Ellen leaned her neck, Val was struggling with Val''s elbow.


    It seemed like you were urging me to say it.


    "Ellen, I thought it would be more interesting if we made a deal."


    And Vaud said with a full smile. Val laughed beside him.


    "You guys!!!"


    Angry Rover fires an ice arrow at both goddesses.


    "Because if you don''t, Ellen won''t realize how she feels!


    "That''s right! Because you wanted a future like that, we were just helping!


    You''ll know where the arrows are coming from. The two gentlemen stroke the ice arrow as easily as possible.


    "This is bullshit!!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Gonna run away!"


    The goddesses metastasized and fled with pleasure.


    "Shit! Running away is always quick!


    "Already. That''s what Rovel does."


    If you don''t point arrows at your sisters, Origin says to Rover, "Meow!".


    Hearing the words of the goddess, Ellen held her chest down.


    Indeed, as she was told, Ellen deliberately covered Gadier''s feelings with the aim of falling in love.


    The opponent is getting involved with the Van Clift family.


    I was reading the air that I couldn''t imitate lying down with someone who licked that bitter acid.


    I used the excuse for being cursed to stay out of it.


    But for some reason, Gadier''s voice was heard in Ellen''s ear only during the Spirit Festival.


    Years, years.


    Lost to Gadier''s pure and sincere voice, Ellen was sneaking around.


    I''m sure Ellen was already unconscious about Gadier at that time.


    Ellen!


    Hiya


    Surprised by Rover''s voice, Ellen realized that she was running for her thoughts.


    Cancel the contract.


    Ellen was also agitated when she was told without a head.


    I don''t like it.


    Ellen!


    "I..."


    While recalling Gadier''s words, Ellen stared at Rover.


    "I''ll walk with Gadier."


    With a serious look on Ellen''s face, Rover watched. The Origin next to Rover said, "Well!" I''m surprised.


    "Nah, nah...."


    "Father."


    "What... Ellen..."


    Ellen smiled at Rover, who couldn''t hide his upset.


    "Please leave me alone. I''m leaving my parents, too."


    Rover pulled her lips tightly.


    Both goddesses have noted that their actions are related to Ellen''s growth.


    These behaviors inhibit Ellen''s growth.


    In order for Ellen to grow up, it was most important for Rover to leave here.


    Just knowing it painfully, Lovell couldn''t say anything anymore.


    Leaving Rover to the Origin, Ellen also transitioned.


    I went to the Van Cliff to take a thank-you gift to the two goddesses who evacuated Gadier.


    After seeing Ellen''s serious expression, Rover seemed to be burning out in pure white.


    The Origin smiles bitterly when she sees Rowell in shock.


    "You''ve been told."


    "No way... no way... Ellen..."


    "I won''t tell you right away. But it''s not important to watch, is it?


    "Auli....."


    Rover slightly distorted his face. The Origin gently hugs and strokes Rover''s head, which collapsed and fell to her knees.


    "If you say it any more, you''ll hate me.


    Rover''s shoulders bounced. He really wants to avoid that.


    "Looking at the gap and killing..."


    "If they find out, they won''t just hate you."


    "Ugh... I should have killed you sooner..."


    Rover was more depressed than ever while murmuring about things.


    Arc, who had been observing the situation until now, was wrinkled between his eyebrows because he didn''t understand what Ellen was saying.


    At last, I threw a trustworthy gaze at the origins.


    "What do you mean it''s coming with you?


    In Ellen''s words, he must have felt anxious about Ark.


    "Are you saying you''re getting married?


    Now, Origin relentlessly drops words that become quite a landmine on this spot.


    It turns out that Rover and Arc fell too far in shock.

 142 I regret that much.

    Lauren was a little surprised at Ellen''s sudden visit, but she took pleasure in accepting her request.


    When Ellen, who had a souvenir, summoned the Goddess of Double, she immediately turned to the boundary of Double Goddess and was invited.


    Ellen-chan ~


    "Are you okay?


    Vaud and Val waved their hands to welcome Ellen.


    "... my father is sorry. Thank you for evacuating Gadier."


    Vale laughed funny to Ellen as she thanked her.


    "Oh, nothing to worry about. Rover is almost spiritualized. I can''t help it."


    "Eh...?


    Ellen leaned her neck into a disconnected vein.


    What does it mean to spiritualize Rover?


    "That''s right. Rover is a half-spirit, devoted to Origin, both physically and mentally. Use humans and spirits on the balance to get the spirits without hesitation. Whether it''s you or Ellen, if she really decides it''s harmful, she''s not lost."


    Like before, Val laughed.


    "Wow, is that a laugh!?"


    Ellen sneezed her face, and both goddesses couldn''t hide their upset.


    "It might have been a little extreme for Ellen...."


    "Yes, I see. We were used to Rover doing it all the time... but do you remember what I asked Ellen about Helena?


    "Do you remember...?


    "Do you remember what Lovell said about avoiding the war? So you asked Ellen to go to Helgner, right?


    "Ha, yes...."


    Of course I remember that. And I knew the danger of Rover being there.


    That''s why Ellen went to help Lovell.


    "There were two other futures there. A future in which Rover was angry with the royal family trying to reach Ellen, a future in which the two nations would wage war, and a future in which Rover was angry with the curse, a future in which humans and spirits would wage war all over the world."


    "... eh?


    "Both of them involve Rover. That''s why I said I couldn''t. Both humans and spirits could avoid war only with Ellen, who had no balance."


    "Rover doesn''t hesitate to kill humans anymore. By that time, I had been forced to hate everything since I was a kid. As I swore when I semi-spirited that I would give everything to the Origin who helped me. That''s why the Templar royal family won''t be merciful."


    ��������


    "Your family was always bothering spirits, wasn''t it? That''s why I was so mad at Rover for trying to kill Ellen without questioning her."


    Once again, Ellen''s face was distorted.


    As tears floated, the goddesses panicked even more.


    "That''s why I can''t even do that from Rover...!


    "Ah, Ellen! Don''t cry! Thanks to Ellen, Lovell can be a little more on the side of humans!


    "Still... nevertheless... don''t try to kill people without concern..."


    "Yes! I''m sure you are!


    "Yes! Let''s do it together next time!


    Double goddesses tried very hard to comfort Ellen.


    Ellen was happy, but sad at the same time.


    Now, in retrospect, Van also said when Rafilia was kidnapped.


    I am a spirit. Why should I help a human child?


    He said it was a hose.


    Don''t be complacent, humans. You will only survive with the warmth of the queen and princess. "


    Ellen was always looking at humans. Values in the first place are different between people and spirits.


    (Still... my father, who was a human, hated humans...)


    Sad. That''s what I thought.


    Ellen, guided to the place where Gadier was, panicked when she saw Gadier lying tightly on the sofa.


    "Ga, Gadier!


    "It''s okay, Ellen. It''s just like I woke up too soon."


    "Yeah, my eyes aren''t used to the color of the world yet."


    "... the color of the world?


    "The world we''re looking at contains only spirits."


    "Only spirits... can you see them?


    "Basically, humans don''t see spirits, do they? I''m tired of seeing what we look like at once."


    "Ah...."


    Is it the impression that the monochromatic world has suddenly become bright?


    As Ellen approached Gadier lying on the sofa, Gadier raised her voice.


    "... Ellen?


    "Gadier, are you aware of this?


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I haven''t been able to open my eyes yet... and I''ve heard from the goddesses."


    As she got up from the sofa, Gadier sat on the sofa as she searched.


    The goddesses used their strength to prepare tables and chairs.


    Ellen also told Double Goddess that it was a gift by placing a hand souvenir on the table, and the Double Goddess was delighted to notice the sweets inside.


    "No! Nice treats!


    "I''ll get you some tea!


    Ellen sat next to Gadier as she dropped off the two goddesses who were about to prepare.


    "Ellen, thank you for your help."


    "Yeah, I''m really sorry about my dad."


    I couldn''t stop crying when I remembered Rover''s intention to kill Gadier in earnest.


    Did you see that Ellen was crying because of the signs? Gadier opened her eyes and wiped her tears.


    "Lovell once told Ellen directly that he was going to kill Buzz."


    "Eh!?"


    "That''s why I was ready to do it... but it''s not merciless, it''s pure."


    "Eh!?"


    Gadier smiled bitterly at Ellen, whose eyes were black and white.


    "Our royal family... had hunted down Lord Lovell so long ago. I''m really sorry."


    "Ga, it''s not like Gadier apologizes...! Your Majesty and Mr. Agile must be the cause.


    "No, that''s fine. Ellen, I''m sorry I got you into this, but I don''t want to ruin Lord Rover''s relationship with Ellen. I would like to talk to Lord Rover once my eyes are properly opened."


    "Gadier....."


    "Besides, I can''t escape without seeing it properly. Ellen didn''t just protect her, she had to deal with it herself."


    Fufufu, Gadier laughed, and Ellen was gloomy.


    Suddenly, Ellen''s face became dull and distorted, and tears spilled.


    Ellen was scared to meet Rover because she was surprised that she had stepped through an unexpected mine and had never had a big parent-child fight before.


    Everyone was so close that once the relationship broke down, they didn''t know how to fix it.


    Gadier, who noticed that Ellen was worried, told Ellen the thread of the solution.


    When she touched Gadier''s kindness, the tears she had endured until now flooded like they had cut a weir.


    Gadier, who noticed Ellen''s swallowing, grabbed Ellen and gently rubbed her back.


    "Ugh, uhh, uhh, uhh, ma''am, I''m so sorry..."


    "... yeah"


    "Uhhh... uhhh..."


    As she rubbed Ellen''s back, the returning goddesses shouted, "Oh dear."


    "Ellen''s still too early to leave her parents."


    "Oh, I can''t help it. But Ellen really looks just like Rover."


    Giggled, the goddesses laughed as they looked at Ellen and Gadier with a smile.


    "Does Ellen resemble Lord Lovell...?


    Even though the hair color and hairstyle are similar, I don''t think the answers to faces and things are similar.


    Vaur laughed at Gadier as she leaned her neck.


    "Shocked by the fight, it''s like crying all the time."


    "Origin-chan is shouting," Ellen hates me! "You look just like him, don''t you?


    Gadier also smiled bitterly at the words of the two goddesses giggling.


    "Ellen, Lovell also seems to regret it. Let''s go apologize together."


    ����������


    Upon receiving Gadier''s words, Ellen raised her face and said clearly, wiping away her tears with determination.


    "I''m going to see my father, but... I''ll never apologize. I''m still mad at you for trying to kill Gadier."


    The two goddesses who heard it laughed loudly.

 143 Ellens physical and mental growth.

    Following Ellen''s remarks, the goddesses kept laughing in their stomachs for a while.


    "Fufu... that''s Ellen."


    "Yeah, really. That''s why Rover can''t win."


    It seems to have become tearful. Ellen calmed down when she saw the two goddesses taking out the handkerchief and gently wiping her eyes.


    "Are you okay now?


    "Yes, thank you, Gadier."


    Although she unhugged and sat back on the sofa, Gadier''s hand remained on Ellen''s shoulder.


    Having noticed the distance, Ellen became a little embarrassed.


    Speaking of which, I didn''t ask Ellen.


    Val, who had settled down a lot, had a sip of tea before cutting it out.


    "What is it?


    "I forced Ellen to make a deal with you. Do you regret it?


    Huh?


    "Look, if Lovell needed a contract with the goddess, we would have said ~


    Oh, yes.


    "If it were Ellen, she would have noticed it right away. I wonder why."


    "Er...."


    Well, why not? and Ellen thought about it.


    When I tried to remember that time, I only remembered that Gadier was in a hurry to die.


    "It''s all about Gadier....."


    Slightly shy, to be honest, the goddess and Gadier made a noise and solidified.


    "Ugh... Ellen... what a healthy girl..."


    "Oh, my God... uhh... you can''t do any more than that."


    Unexpectedly attempting to hold Ellen in his arms, Gadier glanced at her shoulders to stop her sharply.


    "I know how you feel, but you can''t. Ellen is small."


    "Yes, at least for a few more years."


    "Oh, wow! Oops!"


    "Well, what''s the matter? Are you okay?"


    When Gadier suddenly coughed and became bright red, Ellen rubbed Gadier''s back in a hurry.


    "Oh, my God... I know how Rover feels..."


    "Yes, that''s right...."


    Looking at Ellen''s bluntness, the goddesses sighed.


    Ellen, if we had a contract, would we have been against it?


    "Onee-sama and Gadier have a contract...?


    "Yes, Rover said it was possible, didn''t he? What do you think, Ellen?


    "Whatever they say....."


    Gadier was watching Ellen, who was confused.


    From Gadier''s point of view, there was a fear that Ellen might agree if both goddesses suddenly said, "I''ll make a deal."


    Ellen is wondering why she is asking such a thing now.


    "I heard that directly from Gadier. Am I all right? What?"


    Yeah, you said that.


    "Because Gadier told me to...."


    "You said you didn''t like it."


    "Yes"


    Well then, if Obo-chan was supposed to sign a contract with someone else before I heard about it, would you hate it?


    Huh?


    The Goddess looked excited and attacked Ellen with a question.


    I could tell from the edges that the Goddess was playing with Ellen, but it was a question that made Gadier uncomfortable.


    It was written on Gadier''s face that she would be depressed if she said "Nothing else".


    "Hmm... Gadier has a contract with someone else..."


    As she said so, Ellen glanced at Gadier.


    Gadier tried hard to open her unopened eyes and wrinkles appeared between her eyebrows.


    I knew what it was like to be in a hurry, but I noticed that I was relieved by Gadier''s words saying, "Ellen is good."


    (I''m so sweet to Gadier''s kindness.....)


    It was so wonderful and comfortable that it was sweetened by nature.


    I noticed that I felt a sense of tolerance similar to Rover.


    (Now that I know this coziness, I can''t believe someone else took it... even before I knew it...)


    "No, it''s..."


    Ellen herself was surprised by the words that came out of her mouth.


    "Ellen!


    "That''s right, I don''t want to!


    Ellen was surprised at the two goddesses who looked happy. Not knowing why she was so pleased, Ellen unexpectedly looked at Gadier and opened her eyes.


    It was bright red from Gadier''s ear to neck.


    Ellen turns bright red as she gets caught.


    It was too late to realize that I had lost my appetite for monopoly.


    Good for you, Ellen.


    "I''m relieved. It seems okay."


    "What? Are you okay?


    "Oh, I''m sorry to ask such a question. It was important for Ellen''s body."


    "My body...?


    "Listen carefully to me, too. We and the spirits have almost the same age in appearance and spirit. Ellen was stuck growing because of the situation, right?


    "Yes, yes."


    "That means there''s almost no difference between Ellen''s body age and reaction."


    Ellen''s body has barely grown since she was ten years old. In other words, the feeling of being dragged out by the body is almost the same as being ten years old.


    "Ah... I was like a child..."


    Ellen was so depressed that she thought it was childish.


    "Wait! Ellen is definitely a child! I''m rather worried because I''m grown up to be a bad person!


    "I realized it was abnormal because I was so grown up and my body wasn''t growing at all. When the contents are premature, they grow taller too."


    "Is that so!?"


    The unexpected shocked Ellen.


    Ellen was supposed to grow faster because she retained her reincarnated memory.


    Ellen couldn''t lift her head knowing that she was very worried about Origin and the Goddess because it was the opposite.


    Ellen was moved to hear that the Origin was consulting with both goddesses once in a while.


    "Mother....."


    I was worried about Ellen every time she fell, so thank her later.


    "Yeah, well, here''s the problem. Of Ellen''s grown-up attitude, there''s only one thing she hasn''t grown up with."


    Huh?


    "Fufufufufu!


    "Ohhhhhh!


    Having said that, I finally realized what Ellen neglected.


    They told me to foster romantic feelings in the distance.


    The goddess laughed joyfully at Ellen, who turned bright red.


    "I noticed!


    "I did it! Take a step forward!


    The double goddess is delighted with the high touch.


    "Obo-chan, Ellen is still aware of her feelings."


    "Don''t hurry, stay next to me. That''s why you can''t take a sneak peek. Then we''ll fight with Rover."


    "Remember, the goddesses and spirits of this world will be enemies."


    Gadier, who was under tremendous pressure to spin far away, looked at Ellen unexpectedly as she turned blue.


    Then Gadier was in a dim state, but looked at the goddesses and smiled.


    "I swear to the goddess, that''s impossible."


    "... oh"


    "... she looks like someone else."


    They frowned between their eyebrows and stared at Gadier, who was proudly proclaiming.


    In Gadier''s words, Ellen realized that her heart was pulsating. My face may also be bright red.


    She gently turned away from Gadier and the others so that they wouldn''t find out.


    "All right! She looks just like Rover!


    "Oh no! Really!"


    Ellen and Gadier''s voice echoed in an unexpected pair of goddesses.


    "With my father...?


    "Similar to Lord Lovell....?


    Ellen and Gadier didn''t understand either.


    Then the goddesses screamed.


    "Rover''s hard to do."


    "True. When you tear it down, you start whispering love in the opposite direction. It looks exactly like it!"


    That said, Ellen didn''t come with Ping, but Gadier said, "I see."


    Can you believe how I feel? I love you]


    Ellen, who had been alarmed, had forgotten that Gadier was ready to talk.


    With a bright red face, she said, "Wow!" he shouted.

 144 Discussion.

    That day, Ellen couldn''t help but hesitate to return to the Spirit Castle.


    The two goddesses who noticed Ellen were careful and said they could stay on the line until Gadier''s eyes looked normal.


    Ellen blinked her eyes.


    "... are you sure?


    "Fine. However, Origin and the others should be worried, so I''ll get in touch with you."


    "And we''re staying at our place. I''ll have another place for you."


    "Yes, thank you!


    "Your eyes will be visible tomorrow. But don''t say a day, you can stay forever.


    Vaud winked at me with that.


    Saved by that word. I wanted to cool my head now anyway.


    "But if it''s too late, it''s going to be harder to get home..."


    I need to talk to Rover properly. If I stayed longer, my determination would be shaken.


    "Actually, I''ve been hearing from Rover for a while now. Tell Ellen to go home."


    Eh?


    Looks like you can''t afford to stay here.


    That''s how Vale laughed.


    "Oh, has Rover forgotten we''re here?


    Apparently, Ellen has been contacting me many times to let her go because there is no way to do it on the boundary between the two goddesses.


    It seems that even if I contact you that you have a guardian, you won''t hear me.


    "You really have no choice but to tell Ellen directly. But this is going to be weird."


    "Really, I told you so much, but you can''t leave me. It doesn''t change when a child is born, so it''s amazing in a way."


    "Maybe it looked just like Rover... This time, Origin is going to be overprotective and dangerous."


    Ellen felt sorry for listening to them as they sighed.


    It was definitely Ellen who caused Rover to become overprotective.


    Although it has been overprotective for a long time, Ellen has been forced to fall many times in the past few years alone.


    If Ark hadn''t restored his soul in the academy, Ellen might have been dead. That''s why you''ll be anxious if you don''t stay within sight.


    For Ellen, Gadier is in the same position now.


    I don''t know when they''ll kill me in the open. That''s why I want to be on the side. That''s what I think.


    When I thought about it, I also became concerned about Rover.


    "Ah, um... because I was sweet to my father too..."


    "Ellen has to leave her parents, too?


    "That''s right, but, um..."


    What should I say?


    Disturbed by those words, Vaughn, who was looking straight at her, gently thrust her cheek with her index finger.


    "Don''t spoil Rover right now. This is important to Ellen, too. You know what I mean?


    ��������


    "It''s okay. It should settle down a lot in a day."


    "Yes...."


    Afterwards, when I told Origin that I was staying at the boundary between the two goddesses, I was relieved that Origin said, "Welcome slowly."


    (Mother is amazing...)


    No matter how much it is, it will not move at all, and it will be saved in the same light condition as usual.


    (We have to get back together for tomorrow....!


    Having a proper conversation with Rover, Ellen slapped her cheeks in order to keep her alive.


    In the Spirit Castle at the same time, there was a shock that the friendly Rover and Ellen had had a parent-child fight.


    Furthermore, confirmation of the fact that spirits worried about Ellen, who ran away angry with Rover, brightened up the reason for the confusion.


    The reason for the parent-child quarrel was that the descendants of the Templar royal family who massacred the spirits had become semi-spirited.


    How did the descendants of man, who could be called vengeance, become semi-spiritualized?


    Why did the Queen forgive it?


    By telling Gadier that the great spirits who were present in Helgner cleansed the souls of their compatriots and that they had fallen in shelter of Ellen, they spread instantly to the Spirit Castle in just one day.


    Vaud was right, and Gadier''s eyes looked fine overnight.


    But sometimes I look around. I''m sure you''ll catch your eye on something new.


    As a guardian, both goddesses returned to the Spirit Castle together.


    Transferring into the water mirror at the Spirit Castle, he began with Origin and Rover, where Prime Minister Vint, Austol and Van were waiting.


    Ellen!


    Rover screamed and tried to get close, but Ellen stared at Rover.


    "Uhh...."


    Suddenly, Rover''s feet stopped. The expression looked sad and weak.


    It''s only been a day, but Rover has changed.


    There was a neighborhood under her eyes, and she couldn''t sleep because she heard Ellen had stayed at the border.


    Still, Ellen put a lot of effort into her stomach, saying that she shouldn''t spoil Rover, as Vaur told her.


    "Father."


    "Ellen... well, you''re sorry, so why don''t you go home?


    "Father."


    "... yes"


    "No matter how angry you feel, don''t try to kill people."


    "Yes...."


    "Gadier is a Templar royal. Think of the inconvenience to those in the Van Clift realm."


    "Yes...."


    Ellen was staring at Rover without expression, and the people around her were agitated.


    "I can''t believe my father tried to kill Gadier in anger...."


    As Ellen gradually lowered her voice, Rover turned pale.


    "I hate it!"


    To find out what Ellen meant by words he hated so much.


    Rover''s complexion turned pure white and he almost collapsed.


    "Ahhh! Rover!


    The Origin caught Rover in a hurry. It seems that there is also a reason why I am not sleeping, but it is still kind of weak.


    "Ellen, if you''re talking about Pumpkin, you''ll be fine."


    "... how can you say that?


    "There are rumors about you. Ellen ran away from home, and the spirits wanted to hear the truth."


    "Running away? When did that happen....."


    "I mean, Lovell was always mad at Ellen, but you and I never had a conflict, right? When the spirits came to find out what Rover had done... they found out about you."


    The Origin said that looking at Austol.


    "Ah ~ I''m sorry, I talked with drunken momentum!


    Ahahahaha! And Austol is laughing.


    But the fact that the descendants of Templar''s royal family became semi-spirited was a terrible thing for the spirits.


    Vint asked Gadier with a keen eye.


    "Did you help your daughter?


    "... yes. My name is Gadier Lal Temple."


    Gadier introduced herself and lowered her head.


    Vint stepped forward and stared at Gadier. "Not cursed..." she whispered as she narrowed her eyes and was terribly surprised when she looked at Gadier.


    "Those eyes... did you sign a contract with your daughter!?"


    I still looked at Gadier with unbelievable eyes.


    It seemed that Van was the same, and Van was staring at Gadier.


    "Oh, so you''re marrying the princess?


    Austol said plainly.


    The words calmed the scene for a moment.


    "I won''t let looseyyyyy!!"


    Rover''s screaming was a wooden spirit.

 145 Hmm...?

    "No way! Yada! Absolutely not!


    Ellen and the others were amazed at Rover, who separated them one by one.


    "Nh, you haven''t signed up for Lovell, have you?


    Origin sighed and watched out for Rover, but Rover hated it even more.


    "No, no, no! I don''t like his family! You''re finally free! Can you marry Ellen? He''ll definitely be a nasty uncle!!"


    "Is that Rover, too?


    The people around me agree with the Origin penetration.


    Apparently the old trauma has come back.


    By that time, Rover hated Ravisel.


    Ellen, who was listening to Rover screaming, said in a daze.


    "Why are we talking about getting married soon?


    I was told that I did like it and I agreed to socialize.


    But Ellen had common sense before she was reincarnated, so she didn''t know the connection to marriage right away.


    But the human world is a noble society. In addition, Ellen is the daughter of the queen who can rule the spirit world.


    The custom of "dating", which does not promise marriage to this world, is almost equivalent to nothing for the aristocrats whose fianc��es are taken for granted.


    Following Ellen''s remarks, the surroundings were stunned.


    "... I thought Ellen had accepted me."


    Gadier''s in shock. Is that Ellen? and tilted his neck.


    (Did you promise to marry...?


    "Ellen, Ellen, did you accept your confession?


    Vaur came to check with Ellen. Ellen nodded as she turned red.


    "Eh!? Yes...."


    Val murmured, "No way..." to Ellen.


    "Ellen, you''re a nobleman. You know, dating or getting married is the norm."


    Huh?


    "Aren''t pre-nuptial dating a prerequisite for marriage? Especially women, if they don''t, they''ll become scandalous, right?


    ��������


    Coming here, I finally find out how Ellen''s perception was skewed.


    (It means standing next door or walking together!)


    Ellen, the royalty of man and so-called spiritual royalty.


    We can''t go out without even making a promise.


    In addition, Ellen tells Lovell and the others that she will walk with Gadier.


    It was like declaring yourself married to Gadier.


    "Ellen! I told you I loved you!?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry... I didn''t know it was such a habit."


    "Eh!? But you nodded to my feelings. I''ll say it again."


    Perhaps the spirits and humans had different common sense, Gadier quickly convinced herself to hurry up and propose to Ellen.


    "Wait a minute!


    Rover, who had blocked Gadier''s words, shouted at Gadier with a "cookie" and a black laugh.


    "My daughter won''t do it to my wife!


    Bissi! Ignoring Rover pointing at Gadier, Gadier turned one knee toward Ellen. I took Ellen''s left hand and conveyed my feelings again.


    "Ellen, me and..."


    "Listen to me! You bastard! Prince of Tembar! Stay away from Ellen!!"


    In Rover''s words, Ellen solidified with kachine.


    "Married, approached, approached...? Gadier, do you have a fianc��e...?


    Suddenly, bees and sparks flew around Ellen. Gadier was more anxious than the people around her.


    "I''m not here! I''ve always liked Ellen since I met her...!


    "Lie, spit! Even I was ten years old and I got engaged to that woman without asking a question! There must be one or two of them! If I put in a candidate, there will be five of them!! He is the prince of one country!


    Rover''s words are correct. Gadier is already an adult. It would be stranger to have no fianc��e, even though he is a prince.


    "Gadier... even though I have a fianc��e..."


    "No! Ellen, listen to me! I can check with His Majesty! I didn''t swear to the goddess!!"


    In addition to the three people who could no longer hear people''s stories, the Origins were watching the behavior of "Oh my God."


    "I wonder if you forgot we were here...."


    "If you had a fianc��e, I''d be guilty.


    "I can''t hear you...."


    Rover and Gadier were talking, and Ellen didn''t seem to hear Gadier''s voice in shock. Quietly trembling with anger and sparks scattering.


    While exhaling in that state, the Origin seemed somewhat relieved.


    "Ellen was worried that she might be washed away because she was unconscious, but if she found out there was a shadow of a woman, she''d be so angry."


    There was an origin in her smiling daughter''s state.


    "Your daughter''s fianc��e candidate has been crushed by Lovell. I think the descendants of that royal family would be rough, but if they purified the souls of their compatriots, they would be admitted."


    "Because it connects to Ellen''s power, I''m sure your power will also be�� purified. ��I have to stick a nail so I don''t purify myself."


    "Why, I thought I was going to get married, so I made up my mind to get married."


    Mother, please refrain from drinking for the time being.


    I don''t think so.


    Based on Ellen''s remarks, I thought everyone around me was going to get married.


    If you''re told that you''re staying right after the speech, you can''t help it if you''re acting to create a fait accompli.


    That''s why Rover was so exhausted in just one day.


    "Then let''s ask him! I''ve got ten fianc��es you don''t know anyway!


    "Why are there more and more of them!? You''re saying there''s not one! I''d love to hear it from His Majesty!


    Rover and Gadier didn''t give in to each other, sprinkling bees and sparks.


    Where did he go when he came back to Spirit Castle because he told me to talk properly? The two goddesses looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders.


    "Let''s go to him!


    Rover took Ellen and Gadier''s arms and metastasized.


    Do it now. He doesn''t want Ellen to be his wife by then.


    The Origins, who dropped off the three who disappeared, were astonished.


    "Oh dear...."


    Lovell''s not a big deal.


    Having such a conversation, Vaur''s shoulders bounced and laughed instantly.


    "Noooo! What is this? Ahahahaha!!"


    "Oh, what''s wrong?


    "It''s going to be a little interesting for Rover! Let''s go see him in person!


    That''s how I took Val''s hand and transferred him to Vale. Apparently he''s headed for Templar Castle.


    Looking forward to what was going to happen, it seemed like something to laugh at.


    Origin also looked at Vint and the others.


    It sounds interesting, so why don''t you take a pee?


    Van exhales as he looks at Austol, which has metastasized.


    "Mother...."


    "If Austol is going, I''m going too!?"


    That''s how Vint and the others got transferred.


    The remaining Origin screamed a beat late.


    "Me too!"


    For that reason, the goddess and the great spirits pushed him to Ravisel in Tempar.

 146 To Temple.

    Seeing the transition from office to office, Ravisel stopped signing the documents.


    There was a fluffy Rover, a fluffy Ellen, and after a long time Gadier.


    It was for a moment that Ravisel felt relieved that she was safe and immediately frowned between her eyebrows.


    "... can''t you say a word before you come?"


    "I''m sorry, I was in a hurry!


    "Brother...?


    "Sauveur was here too! Just be a good witness!


    "Witness? Yes, more than that, Your Highness Gadier! How are you?


    Sauvi��re was next to Ravisel.


    In fact, Sauvel was in the middle of communicating news from Van to Khai that Gadier had been half-spirited and awakened, and reporting to Ravisel from there.


    Just in time, Lovell presses the witness against Sauvelle, who was there.


    "I''m home."


    "Oh, that was faster than I thought."


    Gadier straightened up and lowered his head to Ravisel.


    Gadier raised her face and Ravisel''s eyes narrowed. Sauer also noticed and shouted, "Ah."


    "Your Majesty, my eyes...."


    "Ah... well, does it suit you?


    Sauer was surprised to see Ellen beside the illuminated Gadier.


    She looked at Ellen and Gadier alternately and looked at them in surprise.


    Gadier had the same eyes as Ellen, even though her original blue eyes were strong.


    "Huh? So, what''s the matter with you? Did they drop you off on your way home?


    That''s all Ravisel must have noticed. And don''t forget the light mouth.


    Meanwhile, other double goddesses and great spirits moved into the room one after the other, and the room that was supposed to be large felt narrow.


    Sawel and the guards who arrived late looked at the goddess and the great spirits floating in the sky.


    "I''d like to ask His Majesty for confirmation."


    "What are you doing?"


    On Gadier''s serious face, Ravisel leaned his neck. Rover screamed as Gadier continued.


    "Your Highness will have a fianc��e!?"


    ����


    What are you suddenly saying? Next to Sauvelle with that face, Ravisel seemed to have somehow perceived Ellen''s rotten attitude.


    Hang on a second.


    Looking at Ravisel''s manipulated attitude, Rover stuck in Gadier.


    "Come on! I knew you were here!


    "Oh, no! Your Majesty just told me to wait!


    "You''re going to bring proof that you''re here!?"


    ��������


    Ellen, who was so rotten, would no longer look at Gadier''s face.


    And Gadier realized, "Ellen, listen to me!" Stay away from my daughter! It was stopped.


    Ravisel ordered the guard to call the secretary, and hurried to bring someone in. I''m telling the person to record what''s going on.


    "Ha, yes!


    "Will Sauviour be your witness?


    "Of course."


    "Wait a minute, what kind of witness are you!?"


    "Hmm. Sauviour is more convenient than Rover... Yes, the Queen is here, so I want her to be a witness."


    Oh.


    "We''ll be your witnesses."


    Yeah, that''s good.


    Ravisel quickly realized that she was a double goddess to two women who looked like Origin.


    "How pleasant this is."


    Ravisel laughs hard and Vaur laughs hard.


    Sauvel and the guards leaned their necks to see what was going to happen.


    The secretary hurriedly spread the book of magic, grabbed the pen, and declared "I will record."


    Along with the words, the magic book glowed.


    "Well then, Rover. The answer to that question....."


    "Are there lots of candidates? Really, there''s nothing you can do!


    There''s no Gadier''s fianc��e.


    "Even though I have a fianc��e, how do I imitate my daughter...?


    I''m not here.


    "... hah!?"


    "I had a candidate, but at one point I turned it all down."


    "Hey, wait a minute! Prince Wang! You''re here!?"


    Forget the words of respect, Rover stopped at Ravisel. Sauvel said, "Brother! I said," Tighten up and stop.


    "I heard you have a daughter. I put everything back on paper."


    Lovell''s face was drawn to Ravisel, who smiled so hard.


    Certainly, Ravisuel has forced Aria to climb the castle to make a deal with Ellen.


    Oddly enough, Ellen noticed the royal curse and was hit by an accident that stretched out her hand, but it was really worth it.


    "Ellen, did you hear me? I don''t have a fianc��. Ever since I saw Ellen, I''ve only seen Ellen. I couldn''t give up on you, I asked His Majesty to wait until my feelings were sorted out, and I refused to talk about my engagement afterwards."


    Gadier fell on one knee and took Ellen''s hands and looked up.


    Ellen''s face, lying down, looked scared at Gadier.


    "Right? So I want you to accept my feelings with confidence. My feelings have always been full of Ellen. There''s no room for anything else."


    "... really?


    "It''s true. I''ve always liked you. I love you. There is no lie in this feeling. I want you to stay next to me forever and ever. Marry me."


    ������������


    Ellen''s lost eyes turned back to Gadier at Gadier''s sincere request and nodded hard.


    "I watched, I became a witness. Record it."


    "Ha, yes, good!


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait!! You said you won''t forgive me!!"


    "Brother! Calm down, please!


    "Sauvelle, don''t, don''t, don''t!


    While Sauvier was holding Rover tight and stopping, Gadier embraced Ellen with joy.


    "Thank you, Ellen!


    Ellen also blushed her face.


    She was rubbing her head like she was trying to lurk in Gadier''s hugged arms because she was illuminated in front of everyone.


    Gadier couldn''t help but be so cute as Ellen.


    "Ellen accepted. I''ll be your witness."


    The finished magic book glowed, the letters glowed, and emerged from the magic book.


    Only that letter flies into Val''s hands.


    "I got it."


    "Yeah, we''re engaged. Congratulations, Ellen."


    In the words of Vaud and Val, Rover shouted out an unspeakable cry.


    "~ ~ ~ ~ ~!?"


    Ravisel laughed at Rover.


    "Fufu... I didn''t know you had such an offer."


    "Hah!?"


    "My approval, the approval of the Lord of the House of Van Clifts, the approval of the Queen, the approval of the Goddesses all at once. It was quite a sight."


    !?


    According to Ravisel, Lovell''s head turned pure white. Now you finally understand what you''ve done.


    "Nh, nnh, nnh..."


    "Gadier, I didn''t think you were going to do it in front of me... well done."


    Ravisel blessed him even though he was a little stunned, and Gadier replied happily.


    Yes!


    "Is the word standing next to Ellen true?


    "Yes, I became a half-spirit. I can see the royal curse..."


    "Okay. From now on, Rasul shall be crown prince. Kinshasa, call Russell. Clerk, hold on."


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha!


    The magic book in the hand of the secretary who is trembling is always shining in response to the double goddess.


    I actually saw the letters written in the Magic Book flying towards the double goddess and realized that the woman floating in the sky was the double goddess.


    Val and Vale were winking as they stared at the clerk with open eyes.


    Rover collapsed in agony.


    There was Origin, who saw it and screamed, and the two goddesses laughing, and Austol, and Ravisel.


    On this day, Gadier, the first prince of the kingdom of Templar, was greatly reported to have joined the princess of the Spirit as son-in-law, and Rasul became the prince of the king.

 147 Ten years later.

    Somewhere, there was a kingdom called Temple.


    On the side of the kingdom that lived happily, a monster suddenly flooded.


    The people of this surprised kingdom asked the king to help them.


    The king relied on the country''s greatest spiritual wizard.


    The Spirit Wizard, of course, went with the Spirit to exterminate the monster.


    But there were so many monsters.


    If you lose like this, you squeeze your last strength to fight.


    The Spirit Wizard asked the Spirit who was fighting with him.


    "You can exhaust all my powers. I need your help."


    "Okay...."


    The spirits we fought with loved spiritual wizards.


    There''s no way you can''t listen to him like that.


    Though it seemed sad when this was the end, the Spirit listened to his request and unleashed its power to destroy many monsters in an instant.


    The exhausted Spirit Wizard fell.


    The people we were fighting with rushed to him.


    But after exhausting his power, he was already breathing.


    No one was sad about this.


    Among them, the spirits were the saddest.


    "I won''t let you die....."


    The Spirit, who said so in tears, said he would bring him to the kingdom of the Spirit.


    In the land of spirits, the spirits who said they would help him disappeared along with the spiritual wizards.


    Those around him were stunned, but entrusted to the Spirit, and prayed for his safety.


    Years passed since then.


    The Spirit Wizard who left with the Spirit became the hero who saved the country.


    And the Spirit Wizard saved him in the Spirit Kingdom, and he fell in love with the Spirit and gave birth to his daughter.


    What a spiritual queen this spirit was. The Spirit Wizard''s daughter became the Spirit Princess.


    The princess born between man and spirit was a very cute princess with beautiful rainbow eyes.


    I loved the hero who was also my father, and I was very kind to people because of the connection.


    We have helped people who have suffered injuries and illnesses, and have given various benefits to people''s countries.


    People now call this princess the "therapeutic princess."


    But sometimes there are heartless people.


    They wanted this princess, and they grabbed her.


    The princess''s father, the hero and the prince of Tempar, go to find the princess and help her.


    During the princess'' crisis, the prince of Tempar stood up aggressively to protect the princess.


    The prince of Templar has lost his life.


    The princess mourned.


    The Spirit Queen said to the crying princess.


    "Let''s take him to the Spirit Realm and help him, just like my father did."


    And the princess nodded.


    After a while, the Spirit Princess returned to the kingdom of Tembar, along with the saved Prince of Tembar.


    The prince of Templar loved the princess of the spirit.


    As soon as he returned, the prince offered to marry the princess.


    The spiritual princess nodded.


    For a princess, the prince of Templar was a hero.


    "Let''s walk together forever"


    Yes, they promised.


    The prince and princess continued to live in harmony and happiness.


    "... I''m glad, I''m glad..."


    Satya screamed at Kai, who was reading a picture book with a bar reading.


    "Nh, it''s already a nice story, but how come Kai is always a bar reader?


    Ten-year-old girl. His face looked very much like that of Rover Van Clift.


    "If you let me read it hundreds of times, it will be a bar reading...."


    From the top of the girl''s head sitting on Kai''s lap, Kai murmured with distant eyes.


    "Besides, I hate this story...."


    "Ehhhh!? How dare you!? I''m talking about you!


    "That''s why...."


    Kai, 26, is already an adult man.


    From the edge, it looked like she was reading to Khai''s daughter, but she was simply being forced by Satya.


    "Satya, are you talking about that again? I like it."


    "Ah, Velk."


    It was called Velk, a boy with two faces on a girl named Satia.


    Everyone says that Rover Van Craft looks just like him from appearance to character.


    "Master Velk"


    Kai, is Van here?


    Here.


    Hyun, the beastly van turns up. The Velk who saw it buried his face in the fur.


    "Today and tomorrow."


    "Ah, me too!


    Kai and Van laughed bitterly when they saw twins buried in their hair at the same time.


    You look just like Ellen.


    Hey, look at you, I remember this pleasure.


    "That''s right. I''m calling directly from you. This technique must be passed on."


    The twins are rubbing Van''s hair.


    "Van, would you please terminate the contract with Kai as soon as possible? I can''t make a deal with Kai."


    "I won''t!


    Yes, that''s right.


    "Whoa! Ketchie!"


    "Fuck, Satia''s a tough one."


    "Whatever, Velk pushed me to monopolize Van''s hairstyle!


    "I''m fine. Van had a sister anyway."


    Nah......


    "Hmm!? I''ve never heard of it before!


    "Eh, oh, you were born? Congratulations."


    "... Prince, how did you know before me?"


    Vint was screaming.


    Ahh......


    Kai sympathizes with Van in his distant eyes.


    Vint, Van''s father, must be haunted that a girl was born.


    "That''s why I applied for an engagement on the spot."


    Ha......?


    I signed up for your sister''s engagement.


    "Prince... my sister is still a baby and she can''t open her eyes..."


    "That''s why it''s good. If you open your eyes, you''ll want to see me first, won''t you?


    My father and mother will kill me.....


    "Fufu, you''re making such a mess."


    At ten years old, Van and Kai persevered in cold sweat in Velk, who was already showing his head.


    Because these twins who look like Rover are already spinning their heads fast and they don''t always know what to do.


    Still, his brother Velk is in charge of "honesty", and his sister Satya is in charge of "honesty".


    There is no lie or falsehood in their actions. However, the seeds of trouble didn''t run out because they acted in a straight ball and bumped into emotions.


    "Velk''s love seems heavy ~"


    Satya murmured about it, but Velk said, "You too."


    "You''re stuck with Kai around the Van Clifts?


    Ehehe. I wanted to bury it from the outer moat. "


    You crushed Kai''s engagement story.


    "That''s right. Excuse me for being here! Alberto''s done it!


    "Dad...."


    The chicken fell.


    Satia has fallen in love with Kai since she babysitted him when she was a little girl.


    Although it was Rover who was angry at first, Satia was six years old and had a head cut enough to beat her father in the mouth.


    The people around him said, "It''s Rover... there''s Rover..."


    "Velk loved your daughter. I thought I''d sign you up for an engagement."


    "I''m cute because I''m your daughter. This emotion is love, not love. You know Satya, right? If you think you''re sweet, you want to do whatever you want, this boiling, hot feeling."


    "Yes! I know! I''m feeling chicken!


    Satya got up from Van''s hair and now hugged Kai.


    "Please don''t..."


    To Kai, who looked up to heaven, Van began to sympathize with [Good luck...].


    "By the way, Kai is human, isn''t he? What are we gonna do?


    "I''m looking forward to getting old, Kai. I''m going to let you finish your life once and then drain your soul and let you spiritualize it."


    "Wow, it''s heavy. Kai liked him too....."


    "Give me a break!

 148 Epilogue

    In the darkness, many arms are stretching towards you.


    She was about to burst into tears.


    Oka Asama!


    When I was crying alone, my hand was gently placed on my head.


    Gentle warm hands. You stroke me like mercy.


    What''s wrong?


    "Kasha......"


    Have you had another scary dream? Welcome. "


    Surrounded by warm arms.


    Especially when I was wrapped in a reassuring heart sound, I was afraid to sleep, but I thought it was okay now.


    When I was wrapped in a reassuring warmth and sound, I heard the voice of a low man from my back.


    Have you been sleepy lately?


    A big, gentle hand combed my hair.


    I think I had a terrible dream. Maybe we should ask Dritra next time?


    Well, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you three, let''s go into this kid''s dream and play.


    "Fufufu, that sounds fun!


    Now, let''s go back to sleep. Ellen, you don''t sleep well, do you?


    "Thank you, Gadier."


    I heard a scratch of clothes, but the warmth of holding me won''t go away.


    I murmured as I drooling.


    "Kashamana... shhhhh...?


    I''m here. You promised, right?


    Oh, we''ve been together forever.


    "Good night, Amuel."


    The name of the little goddess who gave me the name of protection.


    Father is a hero, mother is a spirit, daughter I am a reincarnation. "End